THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


THS 


OF 
EL 


"  IT  WAS  PASSED  ABOUT  ;    NOW  LIFTED  HIGH  IN  THE  AIR  BY  ONE  END,  THEN 

Frontispiece.]  BY  THE  OTHER."  [Page  249. 


THS 

OF  EL 


BY 
FRANK  AUBREY 


WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS  BY  LEIGH  ELLIS  AND 
FRED.  HYLAND. 


CONDON  :    HUTCHINSON  &  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1897, 

BY 
NEW  AMSTERDAM   BOOK  COMPANY. 


PREFACE. 


SHALL  RORAIMA*  BE  GIVEN   UP  TO  VENEZUELA? 

SHALL  Roraima  be  handed  over  to  Venezuela? 
Shall  the  mysterious  mountain  long  known  to 
scientists  as  foremost  among  the  wonders  of  our  earth — 
regarded  by  many  as  the  greatest  marvel  of  the  world 
— become  definitely  Venezuelan  territory  ? 

This  is  the  question  that  hangs  in  the  balance  at  the 
time  these  words  are  being  written,  that  is  inseparably 
associated — though  many  of  the  public  know  it  not — 
with  the  dispute  that  has  arisen  about  the  boundaries 
of  British  Guiana. 

Ever  since  Sir  Robert  Schomburgk  first  explored  the 
colony  at  the  expense  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society 
some  sixty  years  ago,  Roraima  has  remained  an  un 
solved  problem  of  romantic  and  fascinating  interest,  as 
attractive  to  the  'ordinary  person '  as  to  the  man  of 
science.  And  to  those  acquainted  with  the  wondrous 
possibilities  that  lie  behind  the  solution  of  the  problem, 

*  The  Indians  of  British  Guiana  pronounce  this  word  Roreema. 

v  b 


vi  PREFACE. 

the  prospect  of  its  being  handed  over  to  a  country 
so  little  worthy  of  the  trust  as  is  Venezuela,  cannot 
be  contemplated  without  feelings  of  disappointment 
and  dismay. 

This  is  not  the  place  in  which  to  give  a  long  descrip 
tion  of  Roraima.  It  will  suffice  here  to  say  that  its 
summit  is  a  table-land  which,  it  is  believed,  has  been 
isolated  from  all  the  rest  of  the  world  for  untold  ages  ; 
no  wilderness  of  ice  and  snow,  but  a  fertile  country  of 
wood  and  stream,  and,  probably,  lake.  Consequently  it 
holds  out  to  the  successful  explorer  the  chance — the 
probability  even— of  finding  there  hitherto  unknown  ani 
mals,  plants,  fish.  In  this  respect  it  exceeds  in  interest 
all  other  parts  of  the  earth's  surface,  not  excepting  the 
polar  regions  ;  for  the  latter  are  but  ice-bound  wastes, 
while  Roraima's  mysterious  table-land  lies  in  the  tropics 
but  a  few  degrees  north  of  the  equator. 

Why,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  have  our  scientific 
societies  not  exhibited  more  zeal  in  the  solving  of  the 
problem  presented  by  this  strange  mountain?  Why 
is  it  that  unlimited  money  can,  apparently,  be  raised  for 
expeditions  to  the  poles,  while  no  attempt  has  been 
made  to  explore  Roraima?  Yet,  sixty  years  ago,  the 
Royal  Geographical  Society  could  find  the  money  to 
send  Sir  Robert  Schomburgk  out  to  explore  British 
Guiana— indeed,  it  is  to  that  fact  that  we  owe  the 
discovery  of  Roraima — but  nothing  has  been  done  since. 
Had  the  good  work  thus  begun  been  followed  up,  we 


PREFACE.  vii 

should  to-day  have  been  able  to  show  better  reason  for 
claiming  Roraima  as  a  British  possession.  But,  as  the 
writer  of  the  article  in  the  Spectator  quoted  on  page  3 
says,  "we  leave  the  mystery  unsolved,  the  marvel 
uncared  for."  This  article  is  commended  to  the  perusal 
of  those  interested  in  the  subject,  as  also  are  the  follow 
ing  books,  which  give  all  the  information  at  present 
available,  viz. — Mr.  Barrington  Brown's  'Canoe  and  Camp 
Life  in  British  Guiana,'  and  Mr.  Boddam-Whetham's 
'  Roraima  and  British  Guiana.'  Mr.  Im  Thurn's  '  Among 
the  Indians  of  British  Guiana'  should  also  be  mentioned, 
since  it  contains  references  to  Roraima,  though  the 
author  did  not  actually  visit  the  mountain,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  first  named. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  confusion  and  uncertainty 
that  prevail  as  to  the  international  status  of  this  unique 
mountain,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  in  the  map  of 
British  Guiana  which  Sir  Robert  Schomburgk  drew  out 
for  the  British  Government,  it  is  placed  within  the 
British  frontier.  But  in  the  map  of  the  next  Govern 
ment  explorer,  Mr.  Barrington  Brown — 'based,'  he 
says, '  upon  Schomburgk's  map ' — it  is  placed  just  inside 
the  Venezuelan  boundary ;  and  no  explanation  is  given 
of  the  apparent  contradiction.  Again,  another  author 
ity,  Mr.  Im  Thurn  (above  referred  to),  Curator  of  the 
Museum  at  Georgetown  (the  capital  of  the  colony),  in 
his  book  says  that  Roraima  "  lies  on  the  extreme  edge 
of  the  colony,  or  perhaps  on  the  other  side  of  the 


viii  PREFACE. 

Brazilian  boundary."    These  references  show  the  ob 
scurity  in  which  the  whole  matter  is  at  present  involved. 

Apart,  however,  from  the  special  interest  that  sur 
rounds  Roraima  owing  to  the  inaccessible  character  of 
its  summit,*  it  is  of  very  great  geographical  importance, 
from  the  fact  that  it  is  the  highest  mountain  in  all  that 
part  of  South  America,  *>.,  in  all  the  Guianas,  in  Vene 
zuela,  and  in  the  north-east  part  of  Brazil  Indeed,  we 
must  cross  Brazil,  that  vast  country  of  upwards  of  three 
million  square  miles,  to  find  the  nearest  mountains  that 
exceed  in  height  Roraima.  Consequently,  it  forms  the 
apex  of  the  water-shed  of  that  part  of  South  America  ; 
and  it  is,  in  fact,  the  source  of  several  of  the  chief 
feeders  of  the  great  rivers  Essequibo,  Orinoco  and 
Amazon.  Schomburgk,  in  pointing  this  out,  dwelt 
strongly  upon  the  importance  of  the  mountain  to  British 
Guiana,  and  insisted  that  its  inclusion  within  the  British 
boundary  was  a  geographical  necessity. 

Finally,  Sir  Robert's  brother,  Richard  Schomburgk, 
a  skilled  botanist,  who  had  visited  almost  all  parts  of 
Asia  and  Africa  in  search  of  orchids  and  other  rare 
botanical  productions,  tells  us  that  the  country  around 
Roraima  is,  from  a  botanical  point  of  view,  one  of  the 
most  wonderful  in  the  world.  M  Not  only  the  orchids," 
he  says,  "  but  the  shrubs  and  low  trees  were  unknown 

*  Mr.  Harrington  Brown  says  the  mountain  can  only  be  ascended 
by  means  of  balloons  (see  article  previously  referred  to  on  page  3) ; 
and  Mr.  Boddam-Wbetbam  came  to  the  same  conclusion. 


PREFACE  fc 

to  me.  Every  shrub,  herb  and  tree  was  new  to  me, 
if  not  as  to  family,  yet  as  to  species.  I  stood  on  the 
border  of  an  unknown  plant  zone,  full  of  wondrous  forms 
which  lay  as  if  by  magic  before  me.  .  .  .  Every  step 
revealed  something  new."  ('  Reissen  in  Britisch  Guiana,' 
Leipzig,  vol.  iL,  p.  216.) 

Are  our  rulers,  in  their  treatment  of  the  question, 
bearing  these  facts  sufficiently  in  mind?  Are  they  as 
keenly  alive  as  are  the  Venezuelans  to  the  importance 
of  Roraima  ?  If  they  are,  there  is  no  sign  of  it ;  for 
while,  in  the  Venezuelan  statements  of  their  case, 
there  are  lengthy,  emphatic,  and  repeated  references 
to  the  importance  of  Roraima,  on  the  English  side — 
in  the  English  press  even — there  is  scarcely  a  word 
about  it 

From  these  observations  it  will  be  seen  that  there  is 
reason  to  fear  we  may  be  on  the  point  of  allowing  one 
of  the  most  scientifically  interesting  and  geographically 
important  spots  upon  the  surface  of  the  globe  to  slip 
out  of  our  possession  into  that  of  a  miserable  little  state 
like  Venezuela,  where  civil  anarchy  is  chronic,  and 
neither  life  nor  property  is  secure. 

One  of  the  avowed  objects  of  this  book,  therefore,  is 
to  stimulate  public  interest,  and  arouse  public  attention 
to  the  considerations  that  actually  underlie  the  '  Vene 
zuelan  Question,'  as  well  as  to  while  away  an  idle  hour 
for  the  lovers  of  romance. 

It  has  been  suggested  that,  if  it  is  too  late  to  retain 


x  PREFACE. 

the  wonderful  Roraima  as  exclusively  British — and  to 
effect  this  it  would  be  well  worth  our  while  to  barter 
away  some  other  portion  of  the  disputed  territory — then 
an  arrangement  might  be  come  to  to  make  it  neutral 
ground.  Standing,  as  it  does,  in  the  corner  where  the 
three  countries — Brazil,  Venezuela  and  British  Guiana — 
meet,  it  is  of  importance  to  all  three,  and,  no  doubt, 
in  such  an  endeavour,  we  should  have  the  support  of 
Brazil  as  against  Venezuela. 

With  regard  to  the  oft-discussed  question  of  the  sit 
uation  of  the  traditional  city  of  Manoa,  or  El  Dorado — 
as  the  Spaniards  called  it — most  authorities,  including 
Humboldt  and  Schomburgk,  agree  in  giving  British 
Guiana  as  its  probable  site.  We  are  told  that  it  stood 
on  an  island  in  the  midst  of  a  great  lake  called 
1  Parima ' ;  but  no  such  lake  is  now  to  be  found  in 
South  America  anywhere  near  the  locality  indicated. 
An  explanation  of  the  mystery,  however,  is  afforded  by 
the  suggestion  that  such  a  great  lake,  or  inland  sea, 
almost  certainly  existed  at  one  time  in  precisely  this 
part  of  the  continent ;  in  that  case  what  are  now 
mountains  in  the  country  would  then  have  been 
islands. 

Indeed,  most  of  British  Guiana  lies  somewhat  low, 
and  it  is  estimated  that  if  the  highlands  were  to  sink 
two  thousand  feet  the  whole  country  would  be  under 
water— the  mountain  summits  excepted— and  there 


PREFACE.  ri 

would  then  be  only  'a  narrow  strait'  between  the 
Roraima  range  and  the  Andes.  In  this  great  supposed 
ancient  lake  the  group  of  islands  now  represented  by 
mountain  summits  might  well  have  been  the  home  of 
a  powerful  and  conquering  race — as  is  to-day  Japan 
with  its  group  of  more  than  three  thousand  islands — 
and  Roraima,  as  the  highest,  and  therefore  the  most 
easily  defensible,  may  very  well  have  been  selected  as 
their  fastness,  and  the  site  of  their  capital  city. 

Schomburgk  thus  states  his  speculations  upon  the 
point,  in  his  book  on  British  Guiana,  page  6 : — 

"The  geological  structure  of  this  region  leaves  but 
little  doubt  that  it  was  once  the  bed  of  an  inland  lake 
which,  by  one  of  those  catastrophes  of  which  even  later 
times  give  us  examples,  broke  its  barriers,  forcing  for 
its  waters  a  path  to  the  Atlantic.  May  we  not  connect 
with  the  .former  existence  of  this  inland  sea  the  fable  of 
the  lake  Parima  and  the  El  Dorado?  Thousands  of 
years  may  have  elapsed ;  generations  may  have  been 
buried  and  returned  to  dust ;  nations  who  once  wan 
dered  on  its  banks  may  be  extinct  and  exist  no 
more  in  name ;  still,  tradition  of  Parima  and  the  El 
Dorado  survived  these  changes  of  time ;  transmitted 
from  father  to  son,  its  fame  was  carried  across  the 
Atlantic  and  kindled  the  romantic  fire  of  the  chivalric 
Raleigh." 

As  a  natural  sequence   to   the   foregoing  arises   the 


xii  PREFACE 

inquiry,  What  sort  of  people  were  those  who  inhabited 
this  island  city,  or  who  '  wandered  on  the  banks '  of  the 
great  lake  ?  Here  much  is  to  be  learned  from  the  recent 
discoveries  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States  who, 
of  late  years,  have  devoted  liberal  sums  to  pre-historic 
research.  The  money  so  expended  has  been  the  means 
of  unearthing  evidence  of  a  startling  character — relics  of 
a  former  civilisation  that  existed  in  America  ages  before 
the  time  of  its  discovery  by  Christopher  Columbus. 
The  Spaniards,  as  we  know,  found  races  that  were 
white,  or  nearly  so ;  but  these  later  discoveries  go  to 
show  that  long  anterior  to  these — at  a  time,  in  fact, 
probably  coeval  with  what  we  call  the  Egyptian  civi 
lisation — America  was  peopled  with  a  white  race  fully 
as  cultured,  as  advanced  in  the  sciences,  and  as  power 
ful  on  their  own  ground  as  the  ancient  Egyptians ; 
and  as  handsome  in  personal  appearance — if  some 
of  the  heads  and  faces  on  the  specimens  of  pottery 
may  be  accepted  as  fair  examples — as  the  ancient 
Greeks. 

It  has  long  been  known  that  America  possesses  extra 
ordinary  relics  of  a  former  civilisation  in  what  are 
known  as  the  great  'earthworks/  which  are  still  to  be 
seen  scattered  about  in  many  parts  of  the  continent, 
and  which,  as  vast  engineering  works,  challenge  com 
parison  with  the  pyramids  themselves.  But  now  dis 
covery  has  gone  much  further ;  bas-reliefs  and  pottery 
have  been  found  that  set  forth  with  marvellous  fidelity 


PREFACE.  xii 

many  minute  details  concerning  this  pre-historic  people 
— their  personal  appearance,  and  their  ornaments  and 
habiliments  ;  the  style  of  wearing  the  hair  and  the 
beard  ;  and  other  particulars  that  can  be  appreciated 
only  by  inspection  and  study  of  the  reduced  fac-similes 
lately  printed  and  issued  by  the  Government  of  the 
United  States. 

Many  of  them  relate  to  the  custom  of  human  sacrifice 
which,  as  most  people  are  probably  aware,  prevailed 
largely  in  America  when  the  Spaniards  first  landed 
there  ;  though  few,  perhaps,  know  the  terrible  extent 
to  which  it  was  carried.  Prescott  tells  us  that  few 
writers  have  ventured  to  estimate  the  yearly  number 
of  victims  at  less  than  twenty  thousand,  while  many 
put  it  as  high  as  fifty  thousand,  in  Mexico  alone !  If 
we  consider  that  the  lowest  of  these  estimates  represents 
an  average  of  some  four  hundred  a  week,  or  nearly  sixty 
a  day,  such  figures  are  appalling  !  And  now  we  learn, 
beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that  the  same  prac 
tices  obtained  in  America  in  times  that  must  have  been 
ages  before  the  Spanish  conquest,  and,  judging  by  the 
frequency  of  the  representations  of  such  things  in  these 
old  bas-reliefs,  as  extensively.  In  these  sculptures  we 
can  see  the  very  shape  of  the  knives  used ;  the  form  of 
the  plates  or  platters  on  which  severed  heads  of  victims 
were  placed,  and  other  such  details  ;  and  in  a  certain 
series  we  are  enabled  to  note  the  curious  point,  that, 
while  the  officiating  priests  always  wear  full  beards,  the 


xiv  PREFACE. 

victims  appear  to  have  usually  possessed  no  hirsute 
adornments,  or  to  have  '  shaved  clean,'  as  we  term  it. 
It  may  be  added  that  these  ancient  white  people  seem 
to  have  been  a  totally  different  race  from  those  the 
Spaniards  found  on  the  continent ;  and  that  between 
the  two  there  is  believed  to  have  been  a  gap  lasting  for 
many  ages,  during  which  the  country  was  overrun  by 
Indian  or  other  barbaric  hordes ;  though  how  or  why 
this  came  about  is  one  of  those  mysteries  that  will 
probably  never  be  unravelled. 


In  conclusion,  I  have  to  acknowledge  my  indebtedness 
to  the  writers  whose  books  of  travel  I  have  named  for 
the  information  I  have  made  use  of;  as  well  as  to 
express  a  hope  that  the  writer  of  the  review  in  the 
Spectator  will  regard  with  indulgence  the  liberties  I 
have  taken  with  his  admirable  article.  I  am  sanguine 
enough  to  believe,  however,  that  I  shall  have  the  sym 
pathy  and  good  wishes  of  all  these  in  the  endeavour 
here  made  to  arouse  public  attention  to  the  real  meaning 
and  importance  of  the  '  Venezuelan  Question ' ;  and 
to  add  to  the  number  of  those  who  feel  an  interest 
in  the  future  status  and  ultimate  exploration  of  the 
mysterious  Roraima.  I  wish  also  to  express  my  thanks 
to  Messrs.  Leigh  Ellis  and  Fred  Hyland,  the  artists  to 
whom  the  illustrations  were  entrusted,  for  the  thought 
and  care  they  have  bestowed  upon  the  work,  and  the 


PREFACE.  xv 

successful  manner  in  which  they  have  carried  out  my 
conceptions. 

For  the  rest — if  objection  be  taken  to  the  accounts 
of  the  mountain  and  what  is  to  be  found  on  its  summit 
given  by  the  characters  in  my  story — I  desire  to  claim 
the  licence  of  the  romance-writer  to  maintain  their 
accuracy — till  the  contrary  be  proved.  If  this  shall 
serve  to  stimulate  to  renewed  efforts  at  exploration, 
so  much  the  better,  and  another  of  my  objects  in 
writing  the  book  will  thereby  have  been  attained. 

FRANK    AUBREY. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   L 

PAGE 

"WILL   NO    ONE   EXPLORE    RORA.IMA  ?  "  .  •  •          I 

CHAPTER   II. 
MONELLA i  ...       17 

CHAPTER  III. 
THE   JOURNEY    FROM    THE    COAST  .  .  .26 

CHAPTER  IV. 
THE   FIRST   VIEW    OF    RORAIMA      .  .  .      36 

CHAPTER   V. 

IN  THE  '  DEMONS'  WOOD  '    .         .        .        .        .        .45 

CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  MYSTERIOUS  CAVERN  .     .     ,     .     .     .   58 

CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  CANYON  WITHIN  THE  MOUNTAIN  .     «.  '   .,.     .   ^O 

xvii 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  VIII. 

FAGK 

ALONE  ON  RORAIMA'S  SUMMIT 79 

CHAPTER  IX. 
VISION   OR   REALITY?  ......       88 

CHAPTER  X. 
IN    SIGHT   OF   EL   DORADO  1 9% 

CHAPTER  XI. 
ULAMA,    PRINCESS   OF   MANOA IO6 

CHAPTER  XII. 
A  PRELIMINARY  SKIRMISH 1 19 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
A   KING'S  GREETING 129 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
DAKLA        «... I41 

CHAPTER  XV. 
MARVELS   OF   MANOA 153 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
LEONARD   AND    ULAMA 1 67 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE   FIGHT   ON   THE   HILLSIDE        .  .  .  .  .177 

• 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  LEGEND   OF   MELLENDA  „  .  .  .    1 88 


CONTENTS.  xix 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

PACK 

HOPES   AND    FEARS       ...,.•.    199 

CHAPTER   XX. 
THE    MESSAGE   OF   APALANO  .  .  .  .  .    2IO 

CHAPTER    XXI. 
THE    GREAT   DEVIL-TREE 221 

CHAPTER    XXII. 
SMILES   AND   TEARS 236 

CHAPTER    XXIII. 
THE    DEVIL-TREE    BY    MOONLIGHT  ....    246 

CHAPTER    XXIV. 

TRAPPED!. 256 

CHAPTER    XXV. 

'IN  THE  DEVIL-TREE'S  LARDER' 268 

i 

CHAPTER    XXVI. 
CORYON      .  .  . 282 

CHAPTER    XXVII. 

ON  THE  'DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE'   .....  290 

CHAPTER    XXVIII. 
RALLYING   TO   THE    CALL       .  *  .  .  .  .30! 

CHAPTER    XXIX. 
'THOU    ART   MY    LORD    MELLENDA  !  '       *v       c  «    .       >:    •       .    308 


xx  CONTEN1S. 

CHAPTER    XXX. 

frAGE 

A  TERRIBLE   VENGEANCE  .  .  .  .  •    31/ 

CHAPTER    XXXI. 

'THE  SON  OF  APALANO!'  ......  327 

CHAPTER    XXXII. 

THE  TREE'S  LAST  MEAL 339 

CHAPTER    XXXIII. 
THE    LAST   OF   THE   GREAT   DEVIL-TREE  .  .  .35° 

CHAPTER    XXXIV. 
A    MARRIAGE    AND    A    PARTING 360 

CHAPTER    XXXV 

JUST  IN  TIME! 369 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 
THE  END 382 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 

"IT  WAS  PASSED   ABOUT;    NOW    LIFTED  HIGH    IN   THE   AIR 

BY   ONE   END,    THEN    BY  THE   OTHER  "        .                .                .  Frontispiece 

"THERE     BEFORE     THEM     ....     THEY     SAW     THE     MYS 
TERIOUS  RORAIMA  "  To  face  page  39 

"  A  SCENE  THAT  WAS  GRATEFULLY  REFRESHING "   .  ,,      ,,     72 

"THE  SUN  WAS  JUST  HIGH  ENOUGH  TO  LIGHT  UP  THE  GLIS 
TENING  TOWERS  AND  CUPOLAS".          .          .  ,,      ,,   106 

"SHE  STOOD  REGARDING  THEM  WITH  WONDERING  LOOKS"  ,,      ,,    115 

"OTHER  BRANCHES  SWOOPED  DOWN,  COILING  ROUND  HIM"  ,,      ,,    252 

"HE  WAS  STANDING  WITH  ONE  ARM  EXTENDED"    .  ,,      ,,    286 

ON  THE  DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE    .           .           .           .           .  ,,      ,,   297 


THE 


DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 


CHAPTER   I. 

"WILL    NO    ONE    EXPLORE    RORAIMA  ?  "  * 

T)  ENEATH  the  verandah  of  a  handsome,  comfortable- 
JD  looking  residence  near  Georgetown,  the  principal 
town  of  British  Guiana,  a  young  man  sat  one  morning 
early  in  the  year  1890,  attentively  studying  a  volume 
that  lay  open  on  a  small  table  before  him.  It  was  easy 
to  see  that  he  was  reading  something  that  was,  for  him 
at  least,  of  more  than  ordinary  interest,  something  that 
seemed  to  carry  his  thoughts  far  away  from  the  scene 
around  him ;  for  when,  presently,  he  raised  his  eyes 
from  the  book,  they  looked  out  straight  before  him  with 
a  gaze  that  evidently  saw  nothing  of  that  on  which  they 
rested. 

He  was  a  handsome  young  fellow  of,  perhaps,  twenty- 
two  years  of  age,  rather  tall,  and  well-made,  with  light 
wavy  hair,  and  blue-grey  eyes  that  had  in  them  an 

*  The  Indians  of  British  Guiana  pronounce  this  word  Roreema. 

I 


a  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

introspective,  somewhat  dreamy  expression,  but  that 
nevertheless  could  light  up  on  occasion  with  an  animated 
glance. 

The  house  stood  on  a  terrace  that  commanded  a  view 
of  the  sea,  and,  in  the  distance,  white  sails  could  be  seen 
making  their  way  across  the  blue  water  in  the  light 
breeze  and  the  dazzling  sunlight.  Nearer  at  hand  were 
waving  palms,  glowing  flowers,  humming  insects  and 
gaudily-coloured  butterflies — all  the  beauties  of  a  tropical 
garden.  On  one  side  of  him  was  the  open  window  of  a 
sitting-room  that,  shaded,  as  it  was,  by  the  verandah, 
looked  dark  and  cool  compared  with  the  glare  of  the 
scorching  sun  outside. 

From  this  room  came  the  sounds  of  a  grand  piano  and 
of  the  sweet  voice  of  a  girl  singing  a  simple  and  pathetic 
ballad. 

At  the  moment  the  song  ceased  a  brisk  step  was  heard 
coming  up  the  path  through  the  garden,  and  a  good- 
looking  young  fellow  of  tall  figure  and  manly  air  made 
his  way  to  where  the  other  still  sat  with  his  eyes  fixed 
on  vacancy,  as  one  who  neither  sees  nor  hears  aught  of 
what  is  going  on  about  him. 

"  Ha,  Leonard !  "  the  new-comer  exclaimed,  with  a  light 
laugh,  "caught  you  dreaming  again,  eh?  In  another  of 
your  reveries  ?  " 

The  other  roused  himself  with  a  start,  and  looked  to 
see  who  was  his  vistor. 

"  Good-morning,  Jack,"  he  then  answered  with  a  slight 
flush.  "  Well,  yes— I  suppose  I  must  have  been  dream 
ing  a  little,  for  I  did  not  hear  you  coming." 

"Bet  I  guess  what  you  were  dreaming  about,"  said 
the  one  addressed  as  Jack.  "  Roraima,  as  usual,  eh  ?  " 

Leonard  looked  a  little  conscious. 

"Why,   yes,"  he  admitted,    smiling.     "But,"  he  con- 


"  WILL  NO  ONE  EXPLORE  RORAIMA?"          3 

tinued  seriously,  "  I  have  just  been  reading  something 
that  set  me  thinking.  It  is  about  Roraima,  and  it  is 
old ;  that  is  to  say,  it  is  in  an  old  number  of  a  paper 
bound  up  in  this  book  that  a  friend  has  lent  me.  I 
should  like  to  read  it  to  you.  Shall  I  ?  " 

"  All  right ;  if  I  may  smoke  the  while.  I  suppose  I 
may  ? "  And  the  speaker,  anticipating  consent,  pulled 
out  a  pipe,  filled  and  lighted  it,  and  then,  having  seated 
himself  on  a  chair,  crossed  one  leg  over  the  other,  and 
added,  "  Now,  then,  I  am  ready.  Fire  away,  old  man." 

And  Leonard  Elwood  read  the  following  extract  from 
the  book  he  had  been  studying  : — 

"Will  no  one  explore  Roraima,  and  bring  us  back  the 
tidings  which  it  has  been  waiting  these  thousands  of  years  to 
give  us?  One  of  the  greatest  marvels  and  mysteries  of  the 
earth  lies  on  the  outskirt  of  one  of  our  colonies,  and  we  leave 
the  mystery  unsolved,  the  marvel  uncared  for.  The  descrip 
tion  given  of  it  (with  a  map  and  an  illustrated  sketch)  in  Mr. 
Barrington  Brown's  '  Canoe  and  Camp  Life  in  British  Guiana ' 
(one  of  the  most  fascinating  books  of  travel  the  present  writer 
has  read  for  a  long  time)  is  a  thing  to  dream  of  by  the  hour. 
A  great  table  of  pink  and  white  and  red  sandstone,  'inter- 
bedded  with  red  shale,'  rises  from  a  height  of  five  thousand 
one  hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  two  thousand 
feet  sheer  into  the  sapphire  tropical  sky.  A  forest  crowns  it ; 
the  highest  waterfall  in  the  world — only  one,  it  would  seem, 
out  of  several — tumbles  from  its  summit,  two  thousand  feet  at 
one  leap,  three  thousand  more  on  a  slope  of  forty-five  degrees 
to  the  bottom  of  the  valley,  broad  enough  to  be  seen  thirty 
miles  away.  Only  two  parties  of  civilised  explorers  have 
reached  the  base  of  the  table — Sir  Robert  Schomburgk  many 
years  ago,  and  Mr.  Brown  and  a  companion  in  1869* — each 

*  Since  then  Roraima  has  been  visited  by  two  or  three  other  travellers ; 
but  their  accounts  have  added  little  to  our  knowledge.  They  entirely 
confirm  Mr.  Brown's  statements  as  to  its  inaccessibility.  (See  Preface.) 


4  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

at  different  spots.  Even  the  length  of  the  mass  has  not  been 
determined — Mr.  Brown  says  from  eight  to  twelve  miles. 
And  he  cannot  help  speculating  whether  the  remains  of  a 
former  creation  may  not  be  found  at  the  top.  At  any  rate, 
there  is  the  forest  on  its  summit ;  of  what  trees  is  it  composed  ? 
They  cannot  well  be  the  same  as  those  at  its  base.  At  a 
distance  of  fifteen  hundred  feet  above  sea-level  the  mango- 
tree  of  the  West  Indies,  which  produces  fruit  in  abundance 
below,  ceases  to  bear.  The  change  in  vegetation  must  be  far 
more  decided  where  the  difference  is  between  five  thousand 
and  seven  thousand  feet.  Thus  for  millenniums  this  island  of 
sandstone  in  the  South  American  continent  must  have  had  its 
own  distinct  flora.  What  may  be  its  fauna  ?  Very  few  birds 
probably  ascend  to  a  height  of  two  thousand  feet  in  the  air, 
the  vulture  tribe  excepted.  Nearly  the  whole  of  its  animated 
inhabitants  are  likely  to  be  as  distinct  as  its  plants. 

"  Is  it  peopled  with  human  beings  ?  Who  can  tell  ?  Why 
not  ?  The  climate  must  be  temperate,  delicious.  There  is 
abundance  of  water,  very  probably  issuing  from  some  lake  on 
the  summit.  Have  we  here  a  group  of  unknown  brothers  cut 
off  from  all  the  rest  of  their  kind  ? 

"The  summit,  Mr.  Brown  says,  is  inaccessible  except  by 
means  of  balloons.  Well,  that  is  a  question  to  be  settled 
on  the  spot,  between  an  engineer  and  a  first-rate  '  Alpine.' 
(What  is  the  satisfaction  of  standing  on  the  ice-ridge  of  the 
Matterhorn,  or  crossing  the  lava-wastes  of  the  Vatna-Jokull, 
compared  to  what  would  be  the  sensation  of  reaching  that 
aerial  forest  and  gazing  plumb  down  over  the  sea  of  tropical 
verdure  beneath,  within  an  horizon  the  limits  of  which  are 
absolutely  beyond  guessing?) 

"  But  put  it  that  a  balloon  is  required,  surely  it  would  be 
worth  while  for  one  of  our  learned  societies  to  organise  a 
balloon  expedition  for  the  purpose.  No  one  can  tell  what 
problems  in  natural  science  might  not  be  elucidated  by  the 
exploration.  We  have  here  an  area  of  limited  extent  within 
which  the  secular  variation  of  species,  if  any,  must  have  gone 


"  WILL  NO  ONE  EXPLORE  RORAIMAV'          5 

on  undisturbed,  with  only  a  limited  number  of  conceivable 
exceptions,  since  at  least  the  very  beginning  of  the  present 
age  in  the  world's  life.  Can  there  be  a  fairer  field  for  the 
testing  of  those  theories  which  are  occupying  men's  minds 
so  much  in  our  days?  And  if  there  be  human  beings  on 
Roraima,  what  new  data  must  not  their  language,  their  con 
dition,  contribute  for  the  study  of  philologers,  anthropologists, 
sociologists  ? 

"One  more  wonder  remains  to  be  told.  The  traveller 
speaks  of  two  other  mountains  in  the  same  district  which  are 
of  the  same  description  as  Roraima — tables  of  sand-stone 
rising  up  straight  into  the  blue — one  larger  than  (though  not 
as  high  as)  Roraima  itself.  It  is  only  because  of  their 
existence,  and  because,  for  aught  that  appears,  they  may  be 
equally  inaccessible  with  Roraima,  that  one  does  not  venture 
to  call  Roraima  the  greatest  marvel  and  mystery  of  the 
earth ! " 

"  What  is  that  taken  from  ?  "  asked  Jack  Templemore 
when  the  reader  had  put  down  the  book. 

"It  is  from  the  Spectator.*  I  say,  Jack,  what  a  chance 
for  an  explorer  !  Fancy  people  spending  their  money  and 
risking  their  lives  in  exploring  an  icy,  cold,  miserable, 
desolate  region,  like  the  Arctic  Circle,  when  there  is  a 
wondrous  land  here  in  the  blue  skies — yet  no  wilderness 
of  ice  and  snow — waiting  to  be  won ;  and  no  one  seems 
to  trouble  about  it !  I  do  wish  you  would  do  as  I  have  so 
often  suggested — set  out  with  me  upon  an  expedition 
and  let  us  see  whether  we  cannot  solve  the  secret  of  this 
mysterious  mountain.  You  have  the  leisure  now,  and  I 
have  the  money.  Dr.  Lorien  and  his  son  are  now  on 
their  way  back  from  near  there ;  if  they  can  undertake 
the  journey,  so  could  we.  Besides,  it  is  not  as  though  we 

*  This  article  appeared  in  the  Spectator  of  April  1877. 


6  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO 

were  novices  at  this  kind  of  travel ;  we  have  been  on  short 
trips  to  the  interior  times  enough.' 

Jack  Templemore  looked  dubious.  He  was,  it  is  true, 
used  to  roughing  it  in  the  wild  parts  of  South  America. 
He  had  been  trained  as  an  engineer,  and,  for  some  years 
— he  was  now  twenty-eight — had  been  engaged  in  sur 
veying  or  pioneering  for  new  railways  in  various  places 
on  the  Continent.  His  father  having  lately  died  and  left 
him  and  his  mother  very  poorly  off,  he  was  now  somewhat 
anxiously  looking  about  for  something  that  would  give 
him  permanent  occupation,  or  the  chance  of  making  a 
little  money.  He  and  Leonard  Elwood  were  great  friends  ; 
though  they  were,  in  many  respects,  of  very  different 
characters.  Elwood  was,  essentially,  of  a  romantic,  poetic 
temperament ;  while  Templemore  affected  always  a  direct, 
practical,  matter-of-fact  way  of  looking  at  things,  as 
became  an  engineer.  He  was  dark,  tall  and  sturdily 
built,  with  keen,  steady  grey  eyes,  and  a  straight-forward, 
good-humoured  manner.  Both  were  used  to  hunting, 
shooting,  and  out-door  sports,  and,  as  Elwood  had  just 
said,  they  had  had  many  short  hunting  trips  into  the 
interior  together.  But  these  had  been  in  previous  years, 
since  which,  both  had  been  away  from  Georgetown. 
Templemore,  as  above  stated,  had  been  engaged  in  railway 
enterprises,  Elwood  had  gone  to  Europe,  where,  after 
some  time  spent  in  England,  during  which  his  father  and 
mother  had  both  died,  he  had  travelled  for  a  while  '  to  see 
the  world,'  and  finally  had  come  out  again  to  Georgetown 
to  look  after  some  property  his  father  had  left  him.  On 
arrival  he  had  gone  at  first  to  an  hotel,  but  some  old 
friends  of  his  parents,  who  lived  on  an  estate  known  as 
'  Meldona,'  had  insisted  upon  his  staying  with  them  for 
a  while.  Here  he  found  that  his  old  friend  Jack  Temple- 
more  was  a  frequent  visitor,  and  it  was  an  open  secret 


"  WILL  NO  ONE  EXPLORE  RORAJMA  ?"          7 

that  Maud  Kingsford,  elder  of  the  two  daughters  of 
Leonard's  host,  was  the  real  attraction  that  brought  him 
there  so  constantly. 

Now  Jack  Templemore,  as  has  been  said,  was  more 
practical-minded  than  Leonard.  He  had  not  shrunk 
from  the  hardships  and  privations  of  wild  forest  life  when 
engaged  upon  railway-engineering  work,  when  there  had 
been  something  definite  in  view — money  to  be  made, 
instruction  to  be  gained,  or  promotion  to  be  hoped  for. 
But  he  did  not  view  with  enthusiasm  the  idea  of  leaving 
comfortable  surroundings  for  the  discomforts  of  rough 
travel,  merely  for  travel's  sake,  or  upon  what  he  deemed 
a  sort  of  wild-goose  chase.  He  had  carefully  read  up  all 
the  information  that  was  obtainable  concerning  the  moun 
tain  Roraima,  and  had  seen  no  reason  to  doubt  the 
conclusions  that  had  been  come  to  by  those  who  ought  to 
know — that  it  was  inaccessible.  Of  what  use  then  to 
spend  time,  trouble,  money — perhaps  health  and  strength 
— upon  attempting  the  impossible  ? 

So  Jack  Templemore  argued,  and,  be  it  said,  there  was 
the  other  reason.  Why  should  he  go  away  and  separate 
himself  for  an  indefinite  period  from  his  only  surviving 
parent  and  the  girl  he  loved  best  in  the  world,  with  no 
better  object  than  a  vague  idea  of  scrambling  up  a 
mountain  that  had  been  pronounced  by  practical  men 
unclimbable  ? 

Thus,  when  Leonard  appealed  to  him  on  this  particular 
morning,  merely  because  he  had  come  across  something 
that  had  fired  his  enthusiasm  afresh,  Jack  did  not  respond 
to  the  proposal  with  the  cordiality  that  the  other  evidently 
wished  for. 

"  I  don't  mind  going  a  short  trip  with  you,  old  man," 
Jack  said  presently,  "for  a  little  hunting,  if  you  feel 
restless  and  are  a-hungering  after  a  spell  of  wandering— 


8  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

a  few  days,  or  a  week  or  two,  if  you  like — but  a  long 
expedition  with  nothing  to  go  upon,  as  it  were,  seems  to 
me  only  next  door  to  midsummer  madness." 

Leonard  turned  away  with  an  air  of  disappointment, 
and  just  then  Maud  Kingsford,  who  had  been  playing 
and  singing  inside  the  room,  stepped  out. 

Leonard  discreetly  went  into  the  house  and  left  the 
two  alone,  and  Maud  greeted  Jack  with  a  rosy  tell-tale 
flush  that  made  her  pretty  face  look  still  more  charming. 
In  appearance  she  was  neither  fair  nor  dark,  her  hair  and 
eyebrows  being  brown  and  her  eyes  hazel.  She  was  an 
unaffected,  good-hearted  girl,  more  thoughtful  and  serious, 
perhaps,  than  girls  of  her  age  usually  are — she  was 
twenty,  while  Stella,  the  younger  sister,  was  between 
eighteen  and  nineteen — and  had  shown  her  capacity  for 
managing  a  home  by  her  success  in  that  line  in  their  own 
home  since  her  mother's  death  a  few  years  before.  The 
practical-minded  Jack,  who  had  duly  noted  this,  saw 
in  it  additional  cause  for  admiration ;  but,  indeed,  it 
was  only  a  natural  outcome  of  her  innate  good  sense. 
She  now  asked  what  her  lover  and  Leonard  had  been 
talking  of. 

"  The  usual  thing,"  was  Jack's  reply.  "  He's  mad  to 
go  upon  an  exploring  expedition  ;  thinks  we  could  succeed 
where  others  have  failed.  It's  so  unlikely,  you  know. 
Now,  if  he  would  only  look  at  the  thing  practically " 

Maud  burst  into  a  merry  laugh. 

"  You  do  amuse  me — you  two,"  she  exclaimed ;  at 
which  Jack  looked  a  little  disconcerted.  "  You  always 
insisting  so  upon  being  strictly  non-speculative,  and 
Leonard,  with  his  romantic  phantasies,  and  his  dreams 
and  visions,  and  vague  aspirations  after  castles  in  the 
air.  You  are  always  hammering  away  at  him,  trying  to 
instil  practical  ideas  into  him  with  the  same  praiseworthy 


perseverance,  though  you  know  that  in  all  these  years 
you  have  never  made  the  least  little  bit  of  impression 
upon  him.  Your  ideas  and  his  are  like  oil  and  water, 
you  know.  They  will  never  mix,  shake  them  together  as 
you  will." 

«  But — don't  you  think  I  am  right  ?  Isn't  it  common 
sense  ?  " 

"  Quite  right,  of  course ;  and  you  are  persevering ;  I'll 
say  that  for  you." 

"  For  the  matter  of  that,  so's  Leonard,"  said  Jack  with 
a  good-natured  laugh.  "  He's  as  persevering  with  this 
fad  of  his  as  any  man  I  ever  met  in  my  life.  I  do  believe 
he's  got  a  fixed  idea  that  he  has  only  to  start  upon  this 
enterprise,  and  he  will  come  back  a  made  man  with  untold 
and  undreamt-of  wealth  and " 

"And  a  princess  for  a  bride — the  fair  maid  of  his 
dreams,"  Maud  put  in,  still  laughing.  "  We  have  not  heard 
so  much  of  her,  by  the  bye,  lately.  He  has  been  rather 
shy  of  those  things  since  his  return  from  Europe,  and  does 
not  like  to  be  spoken  to  about  them.  We  began  to  think 
he  had  grown  out  of  his  youthful  fancies." 

The  fact  was,  that,  from  his  childhood,  Leonard  had 
been  accustomed  to  strange  dreams  and  fancies.  These 
five — Leonard,  Templemore,  and  Mr.  Kingsford's  son  and 
two  daughters — had  been  children  together,  and  in  those 
days  Leonard  had  talked  freely  to  his  childish  companions 
of  all  his  imaginative  ideas ;  and  as  they  grew  older,  he  had 
not  varied  much  in  this  respect.  Moreover,  Leonard  had 
had  an  Indian  nurse,  named  Carenna,  who  had  encouraged 
him  in  his  fantastic  dreamings,  and  who  had,  by  her  Indian 
folk-lore  tales,  early  excited  his  imagination.  Her  son 
Matava,  too,  had  been  Leonard's  constant  companion 
almost  so  long  as  he  could  remember,  first  in  all  sorts  of 
boyish  games  and  amusements,  and  later  in  his  hunting 


16  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

expeditions;  and  both  Matava  and  Carenna  had  been 
always  more  devoted  to  Leonard  than  even  to  his  father 
and  mother. 

But  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Elwood  left  the  estate  they  had 
been  cultivating,  to  go  to  England,  the  two  Indians  had 
gone  away  into  the  interior  to  live  at  an  Indian  settlement 
with  their  own  tribe.  About  twice  a  year,  however — or 
even  oftener,  if  there  were  occasion — Matava  still  came 
down  to  the  coast  upon  some  little  trading  expedition  with 
other  Indians  ;  and  at  such  times  he  never  failed  to  come 
to  see  the  Kingsfords  and  inquire  after  Leonard. 

The  Dr.  Lorien,  of  whom  mention  had  been  made  by 
Leonard,  was  a  retired  medical  practitioner  who  had  turned 
botanist  and  orchid-collector.  He  had  been  a  ship's  doctor, 
and  in  that  capacity  had  voyaged  pretty  well  all  over  the 
world.  Since  he  had  given  that  up  he  had  travelled 
further  still  by  land — in  the  tropical  regions  in  the  heart 
of  Africa,  in  Siam,  the  Malay  Peninsular  and,  latterly,  in 
South  America — in  search  of  orchids  and  other  rare  floral 
and  botanical  specimens.  The  vicinity  of  Roraima  being 
one  of  the  most  remarkable  in  the  world  for  such  things — 
though  so  difficult  of  access  as  to  be  but  seldom  visited  by 
white  men — it  is  not  surprising  that  he  had  lately  planned 
a  journey  thither. 

From  this  journey  the  doctor  and  his  son  were  now 
daily  expected  back.  One  of  the  Indians  of  their  party  had, 
indeed,  already  arrived,  having  been  despatched  in  advance, 
a  few  days  before,  to  announce  their  safe  return. 

Thus  it  came  about  that  Templemore  and  Maud,  while 
still  talking,  were  not  greatly  surprised  at  the  sudden 
appearance  of  Matava,  who  stated  that  he  had  come  down 
with  the  doctor's  party,  who  would  follow  very  quickly 
on  his  heels. 

Maud,  who  knew  the  Indian  and  his  mother  well,  re- 


"  WILL  NO  ONE  EXPLORE  RORA1MA  ?"         il 

ceived  him  kindly ;  and,  to  his  great  delight,  was  able  to 
inform  him  that  his  'young  master' — as  he  always 
called  Leonard  Elwood — had  returned  to  Georgetown,  and 
was  at  present  with  them. 

Matava  had,  indeed,  expected  this,  for  he  had  heard 
of  Leonard's  intention  at  his  last  visit  to  the  coast  some 
six  months  before.  He  was  greatly  pleased  to  find  he 
was  not  to  be  disappointed  in  his  expectation.  Moreover, 
the  Indian  declared,  he  had  news  for  him — "  news  of  the 
greatest  importance" — and  begged  to  be  allowed  to  see 
him  at  once.  So  Maud  sent  him  into  the  house — where 
he  knew  his  way  about  perfectly — to  find  Leonard ;  and 
then,  turning  to  Templemore,  she  said,  laughing, 

"  I  wonder  what  his  '  important '  intelligence  can  be  ? 
Some  deeper  secret  than  usual  that  his  old  nurse  has  to 
tell  him,  I  suppose." 

"  I  hope  it's  nothing  likely  to  rouse  a  further  desire 
to  set  off  on  this  mad-cap  expedition  he  has  so  long  had 
in  his  mind,"  Templemore  returned ;  "  for,"  looking  at  her 
with  a  sigh,  "  if  he  should  make  up  his  mind  to  start,  I 
am,  in  effect,  pledged  to  go  too,  whether  I  wish  or  not." 

"  Why  should  you  expect  it  ?  and  how  are  you  obliged 
to  go  ?  "  Maud  inquired  with  evident  uneasiness. 

"  I  know  that  Leonard  saw  Dr.  Lorien  in  London 
before  he  came  out  last,  and  had  a  long  talk  with  him. 
When  he  learned  of  the  expedition  upon  which  the  doctor 
was  then  setting  out,  he  was  much  annoyed  at  being 
unable  to  join  him.  He  said,  however,  that  he  should  be 
in  Georgetown  himself  in  a  few  months,  and  hoped  to  see 
the  doctor  on  his  return  ;  and  he  particularly  asked  him 
to  try  to  collect  for  him  all  the  information  and  particulars 
he  could  concerning  the  best  route  by  which  to  make  the 
journey  to  Roraima.  Dr.  Lorien  told  me  all  this  before 
he  left  us,  adding  that  he  felt  certain  Leonard's  object  in 


12  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

coming  again  to  Georgetown  was  quite  as  much  to  arrange 
for  an  expedition  as  his  ostensible  one  of  looking  after 
ma  property.  And  /  know,  too,  from  what  I  have  seen 
since  Leonard  has  been  back,  that  his  thoughts  are  full 
of  the  idea.  You  say  he  does  not  now  talk  much  of  it  to 
you  or  to  others  ?  " 

"No;  and  as  I  told  you  just  now,  we  had  begun  rather 
to  think  he  had  given  up  his  former  romantic  yearnings 
for  adventure;  and,  when  you  have  referred  to  them  be 
fore  him,  I  have  thought  that  you  were  only  teasing  him 
a  little  about  old  times." 

"  Oh  dear  no ;  by  no  means.  Whatever  he  may  say, 
or  leave  unsaid  to  you  and  his  general  acquaintances,  he 
is,  in  his  heart,  just  as  much  set  upon  it  as  ever." 

"  It  is  odd,  that,"  Maud  observed  thoughtfully,  "  because 
he  used  to  be  so  fond  of  telling  us  about  his  dreams  and 
visions  and  all  the  castles  in  the  air  and  half-mystical 
imaginings  he  used  to  build  upon  them.  But,"  she  went 
on  slowly,  "  I  have  noticed  that,  since  his  long  absence 
from  us,  Leonard  Elwood  is  very  different  from  what  he 
was  as  I  remember  him.  He  seems,  at  times,  so  reserved 
and  distant,  I  almost  feel  inclined  to  call  him  '  Mr. 
Elwood '  instead  of  '  Leonard.'  And  he  is,  in  a  manner, 
unsociable,  too.  He  is  so  preoccupied  always,  so  silent, 
and  so  wrapped  up  in  himself,  that  you  generally  have  to 
wait,  if  you  speak  to  him,  while  he  collects  his  thoughts — 
brings  them  back  from  the  distant  skies  or  wherever  they 
have  gone  a-wandering — before  he  replies  to  you.  Not 
that  he  is  intentionally  cool  or  distant,  I  think ;  and  I  am 
sure  he  is  just  as  good-hearted  as  ever.  Yet  there  is  a 
change  of  some  sort.  Stella  says  the  same.  And,  do 
you  know,  he  sometimes  gives  me  a  sort  of  feeling  as 
though  he  were  not  English  at  all,  but  of  some  other  race, 
and  that  he  feels  half  out-of-place  amongst  us,  a  fish  out 


of  water,  as  it  were  ?     I  wonder  whether  he  is  in  love  ! ' 
And  Maud  gave  a  ringing  little  laugh. 

Templemore  shook  his  head. 

"  If  he  were,  it  would  be  with  some  young  lady  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Atlantic,"  he  returned.  "  And  he  would 
not  be  desirous  of  prolonging  his  stay  on  this  side.  No  ; 
/  know  what  is  the  matter  with  him.  He  talks  freely 
enough  to  me.  And,  now  that  he  is  expecting  Dr.  Lorien 
back,  he  is  gradually  working  himself  up  into  a  state  of 
excitement  and  expectation.  He  has  quite  made  up  his 
mind  for  some  news  or  information — Heaven  only  knows 
why — and  that  is  what  makes  him  by  turns  restless  and 
preoccupied.  If,  therefore,  what  Matava  has  to  tell  has 
anything  to  do  with  what  I  know  to  be  so  much  in  his 
thoughts,  it  may  be  the  means  of  deciding  him  to  go ;  and 
then  I  should  have  to  go  too." 

"  But  why  ?  I  don't  see  what  it  has  to  do  with  you, 
Jack." 

"  It  has  this  to  do  with  me,  dear  Maud,"  said  Temple- 
more,  taking  her  hand ;  "  Leonard,  some  time  ago,  made 
me  a  very  handsome — to  me  a  very  tempting — offer  if  I 
would  make  up  my  mind  to  start  with  him  on  this  vague 
expedition.  He  offered  me  £300  clear,  he  paying  all 
expenses,  and  giving  me,  besides,  half  of  whatever  came 
out  of  it.  Unfortunately  for  myself,  I  am  not  now  in  a 
position  to  say  '  no '  to  such  an  offer.  I  have  been,  now, 
nearly  a  year  waiting  for  something  to  'turn  up.'  My 
mother  has  barely  enough  to  live  on,  and  depends  upon 
me  for  ordinary  comforts,  to  say  nothing  of  little  luxuries ; 
and  what  I  had  saved  up  from  former  engagements  is 
steadily  getting  less  and  less,  and  will  shortly  disappear. 
I  do  wish  with  all  my  heart  I  could  get  anything  else, 
almost,  rather  than  this  wild-goose  affair  of  Leonard's. 
Yet  nothing  has  offered  itself ;  so  what  am  I  to  do  ?  For 


14  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

your  sake,  for  the  hope  of  being  able  one  day  to  provide  a 
home  for  you " 

"Nay,  Jack,"  Maud  interposed,  with  a  deep  flush,  "do 
not  say  for  my  sake.  I  would  not  have  you  set  out  on 
an  enterprise  of  danger  and  difficulty  for  my  sake.  But 
I  see  clearly  enough  you  must  do  it,  if  it  be  again  offered, 
for  your  mother's  sake.  Yes,  for  hers,  you  must."  The 
girl  hesitated,  and  it  was  easy  to  see  she  found  it  hard  to 
say  the  words,  but  she  went  on  bravely,  "  So,  I  repeat,  if  it 
be  again  offered,  you  must  accept  it,  Jack.  And  be  sure  I 
will  look  after  your  mother,  and  comfort  her  while  you 
are  away." 

"  That  is  spoken  like  my  own  dear  girl,"  Templemore 
answered  with  emotion.  "  Yes,  I  cannot  well  refuse ; 
and  I  know  I  may  look  to  you  to  console  my  mother. 
You  will  comfort  each  other." 

Just  then  they  heard  Leonard's  voice  calling  out  in 
excited  tones  for  Templemore.  A  moment  or  two  later 
he  came  rushing  out  of  the  house. 

"  Jack,  Jack  1 "  he  cried.  "  Such  a  strange  thing  ! 
Here  is  our  opportunity  1  Matava  has  brought  some 
extraordinary  news!" 

Leonard  was  so  incoherent  in  his  excitement,  that  it 
was  some  time  before  his  hearers  grasped  his  meaning. 

His  news  amounted,  in  effect,  to  this.  A  white  man 
had  been  staying  for  some  time  near  the  Indian  village  at 
which  Carenna  and  her  son  Matava  lived ;  and  he  had 
had  many  talks  with  both  about  a  project  for  ascending 
the  mountain  of  Roraima.  It  being  an  arduous  under 
taking,  he  sought  the  co-operation  of  one  or  two  other 
white  men  ;  and  Leonard's  old  nurse  had  urged  him  to 
communicate  with  her  young  master,  who  would  shortly 
be  in  Georgetown,  assuring  him  that  he  would  be  the  very 
one — from  the  interest  and  enthusiasm  he  would  feel — to 


"  WILL  NO  ONE  EXPLORE  RORAIMA  P"      15 

join  him  and  help  him  to  achieve  success  if  success  were 
possible.  Matava,  who  knew  of  Dr.  Lorien's  presence  in 
the  district,  had  suggested  to  the  stranger  to  go  to  see 
him,  and  a  meeting  had  thus  been  brought  about.  The 
doctor  would  tell  him  the  result ;  but  the  main  thing  was 
that  the  stranger  had  sent  an  invitation  to  Leonard  to  join 
him  and  to  bring,  if  he  pleased,  one  other  white  man,  but 
no  more.  The  doctor  was  now  at  the  Settlement,  near 
the  mouth  of  the  Essequibo,  transferring  to  the  steamer, 
from  the  Indian  canoes  in  which  they  had  been  brought 
down  the  river,  his  botanical  treasures  and  other  trophies 
of  his  journey.  If  Leonard  wished  to  go  back  with  the 
canoes  and  the  Indians  who  were  with  them,  he  would 
have  to  let  them  know  at  once,  and  they  would  wait. 
Otherwise  they  would  be  on  their  way  back  in  a  day  or 
two  ;  which  would  involve  the  organising  of  a  fresh 
expedition — a  matter  of  great  trouble — should  Leonard 
make  up  his  mind  to  proceed  later. 

The  enthusiastic  Leonard  needed  no  time  to  make  up 
his  mind. 

"  I  shall  go,"  said  he.  "  Ii  you  will  come  too,  Jack,  I 
shall  be  only  too  glad.  But,  if  not,  I  may  be  able  to  find 
some  one  else ;  or  I  shall  go  alone.  So  I  shall  send  word 
at  once  to  keep  the  boats  and  the  Indians." 

"  But,"  objected  Maud  Kingsford,  "  consider  I  You 
know  nothing  of  this  stranger ;  he  may  be  a  blackleg, 
an  escaped  murderer  or  desperado,  or  all  sorts  of  things." 

"  No,  no !  Carenna  knows.  She  has  sent  word  that 
I  can  trust  this  man,  and  she  knows.  She  is  too  fond 
of  me  to  let  me  get  mixed  up  with  any  doubtful  character. 
Dr.  Lorien,  too,  and  Harry  have  seen  him,  and  talked 
with  him,  and  think  well  of  him  ;  so  Matava  says.  I  shall 
know  more  when  I  see  them  in  a  day  or  two.  Meantime, 
I  shall  keep  the  canoes  and  Indians,  and  risk  it." 


16  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

Then  he  rushed  off  to  have  a  further  talk  with  Matava, 
and,  as  he  said,  see  about  getting  the  Indian  "  some 
grub." 

Jack  and  Maud,  left  alone,  looked  at  each  other  in 
dismay.  It  had  been  one  thing  to  talk  vaguely  of  what 
they  would  do  in  case  Leonard  should  take  what  at  the 
time  seemed  a  very  unlikely  step.  It  was  quite  another 
to  be  thus  suddenly  brought  face  to  face  with  it. 

Maud  turned  very  pale  and  seemed  about  to  faint.  She 
felt  keenly  how  hard  it  would  be  to  see  her  lover  depart 
upon  an  adventure  of  this  uncertain  character,  the  end 
or  duration  of  which  no  one  could  even  guess  at.  But 
she  recovered  her  self-possession  with  an  effort  and, 
looking  steadily  at  Templemore,  said, 

"What  you  said  you  would  do  for  our  sakes  is  to  be 
very  quickly  put  to  the  test,  it  seems.  You — will — go, 
Jack  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  answered  firmly ;  "  since  it  is  your  wish." 

"  You  must,"  she  answered.  "  It  is  hard  to  lose  you  ; 
it  will  be  hard  for  us  both.  But  go — and  go  with  a  good 
heart.  Be  sure  I  will  be  a  daughter  to  your  mother 
while  you  are  away." 

He  took  her  hand  in  his  and  pressed  it  to  his  lips. 

"  For  your  sake,  dear  Maud,  I  shall  go,"  he  said. 
"  For  your  sake  and  for  my  mother's ;  in  the  hope  that 
some  success  may  result ;  but  not — Heaven  knows — for 
the  mere  sordid  hope  of  gain." 


CHAPTER  II. 

MONELLA. 

TWO  days  later  Dr.  Lorien  and  his  son  arrived  in 
Georgetown  and,  after  taking  rooms  at  the  Kaieteur 
Hotel,  went  at  once  to  call  upon  the  Kingsfords.  This 
haste  was,  in  reality,  prompted  by  Harry,  whose  thoughts 
were  bent  upon  his  hopes  of  once  more  seeing  the  pretty 
Stella ;  but  the  ostensible  reason  that  he  urged  upon  his 
father  was  somewhat  different,  and  had  to  do  with  the 
message  of  which  they  were  the  bearers  from  the  white 
stranger  they  had  met  in  their  travels. 

At  the  evening  dinner  the  matter  was  discussed,  Mr. 
Kingsford  and  his  son  Robert  and  the  others  being  present. 

The  two  travellers  had  much  to  tell  of  their  adventures, 
which  had  been  full  of  both  interest  and  danger,  apart 
from  the  matter  of  the  stranger's  message. 

"  And  yet,  I  think,"  observed  the  doctor,  thoughtfully, 
"  our  meeting  with  this  stranger,  and  his  behaviour,  im 
pressed  me  more  than  almost  all  else  that  happened  to  us." 

"  How  so  ?     What  is  he  like  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Kingsford. 

"  In  figure  he  is  very  tall ;  of  a  most  commanding 
stature  and  appearance.  /  am  not  short." 

"  Why,  you  are  over  six  feet !  "  put  in  Harry. 

"And  yet  I  almost  think,  if  he  had  held  his  arm 
straight  out,  I  could  have  walked  under  it  with  my  hat 
on,  and  without  stooping." 

"7  2 


i8  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"  I'm  sure  you  could,  dad,"  Harry  corroborated. 

"As  to  age — there  I  confess  myself  at  sea.  As  a 
doctor  I  am  accustomed  to  judge  of  age  ;  yet  he  thoroughly 
puzzled  me.  If  I  could  believe  in  the  possibility  of  a 
man's  being  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  old  and  yet 
remaining  strong  and  hale  and  vigorous,  I  should  not  be 
surprised  if  he  had  claimed  that  age.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  one  could  believe  in  a  young,  stalwart,  muscular  man 
of  thirty  with  the  face  and  white  hair  of  an  old-looking, 
but  not  very  old  man,  then  I  could  have  believed  it  if  I 
had  been  told  he  was  no  more  than  thirty.  In  fact,  he 
was  a  complete  puzzle  to  me  ;  a  mystery.  But  the  most 
remarkable  thing  about  him  was  the  expression  of  his 
eyes  ;  they  were  the  most  extraordinary  I  have  ever  seen 
in  my  life." 

"  Wild — mad-looking  ?  "  Templemore  asked. 

u  Oh  no,  by  no  means  ;  quite  the  reverse.  Very  steady 
and  piercing ;  but  wonderfully  fascinating.  Mild  and 
kind-looking  to  a  fault ;  and  yet  changing  to  a  look  of 
quiet,  almost  stern  resolution  that  had  in  it  nothing  hard, 
or  cruel,  or  disagreeable.  In  fact,  I  hardly  know  how  to 
describe  that  look,  or  convey  an  idea  of  it,  except  by 
saying  that  it  was  something  between  the  gaze  of  a  lion 
and  that  of  a  Newfoundland  dog.  It  had  all  the  majesty, 
the  magnanimity,  the  conscious  power  of  the  one,  with 
the  benevolence  and  wistful  kindness  and  affection  of  the 
other.  Never  have  I  seen  such  an  expression.  I  really  did 
not  know  the  human  countenance  could  express  the  mingled 
characteristics  one  seemed  to  read  so  plainly  in  his — all 
kindly,  all  noble,  all  suggestive  of  sincerity  and  integrity." 

"  You  are  enthusiastic  I  "  said  Robert,  laughing. 

The  old  doctor  coloured  up  a  little ;  then  took  out  his 
handkerchief  and  wiped  his  face. 

"  I  know  it  sounds  strange  to  hear  an  old  man  of  the 


MONELLA.  19 

world  like  me  speak  so  forcibly  about  a  man's  appearance," 
he  returned  ;  "  but,  if  it  is  true,  I  do  not  see  why  I  should 
not  say  it.  Ask  Harry  here." 

"  I  couldn't  take  my  eyes  off  his  face,"  Harry  declared. 
"  He  fairly  fascinated  me.  I  felt  I  should  have  to  do  any 
thing  he  told  me;  even  to  taking  my  pistol  and  killing 
the  first  person  I  met.  I  do  believe  I  should  have  done 
it — or  any  other  out-of-the  way  thing.  And  he  made  you 
feel,  too,  as  though  you  liked  him  so,  that  you  longed  to  do 
any  mortal  thing  you  could  to  please  him." 

"  What's  his  name  ?  "  asked  Templemore. 

"  Monella." 

"  Monella  ?     Is  that  all  ?     No  other  name  ?  " 

"  None  that  I  heard.  And  as  to  his  nationality,  I 
cannot  even  so  much  as  guess.  I  have  been  in  Central 
Africa,  in  Siam,  in  India,  in  China,  in  Russia,  and  have 
picked  up  a  smattering  of  the  languages  of  those  countries ; 
but  this  man  jabbered  away  in  all ;  additionally,  he  spoke 
French,  German,  Spanish  and  Portuguese,  besides  English. 
So  much  I  know.  How  many  more  he  speaks  I  can't 
say." 

"  Injun,"  said  Harry. 

"  Oh  yes,  I  forgot  that.  We  had  some  of  three  different 
tribes  with  us,  and  he  spoke  to  each  in  his  own  tongue." 

"  And  what  is  his  object  in  going  in  for  this  Roraima 
exploration  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Kingsford. 

"  He  has  a  curious  theory.  He  declares  that  the 
ancient  island-city  of  El  Dorado — or  Manoa — was  not  at 
the  lower  end  or  part  of  the  Pacaraima  mountains,  as 
some  have  surmised,  but  at  the  further  and  highest  point 
of  the  range,  which  is  Roraima  itself.  He  holds  that  the 
great  lake  or  inland  sea  of  Parima  once  washed  around 
the  bases  of  all  those  mountains,  making  islands  of  what 
are  now  their  summits;  and  that  the  highest  and  most 


20  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

inaccessible  of  all,  Roraima,  was  selected  by  the  Manoans 
for  their  fastness,  and  for  the  site  of  their  wonderful 
'Golden  City."1 

"  But  that  theory  won't  help  him  to  get  up  there,  will 
it  ?  "  Jack  asked. 

"Ah,  but  there  is  something  else.  He  states  that  he 
was  brought  up  by  some  people,  the  last  members  of  what 
had  once  been  a  nation,  but  has  now  died  out.  They 
lived  in  a  secluded  valley  high  up  on  the  slopes  of  the 
Andes.  He  has  travelled  all  over  the  world,  and  went 
back  to  these  friends  of  his,  only  to  find  that  they  were  all 
dead,  save  one,  and  that  he  was  fast  dying.  This  survivor 
gave  him  an  ancient  parchment  with  plans  and  diagrams, 
by  means  of  which,  it  was  declared,  the  top  of  the 
mountain  can  be  reached,  where  will  be  found  whatever 
traces  may  be  left  of  the  famous  city  of  Manoa  or  El 
Dorado.  This  man,  Monella,  has  other  old  parchments 
which  he  can  read,  but  I  could  not — he  showed  me  some 
— and  from  these  he  declared  his  belief  that  there  is 
almost  unlimited  wealth  to  be  gained  by  those  who  find 
the  site  of  this  wonderful  city." 

All  this  time  Leonard  had  been  listening  with  sparkling 
eyes  and  flushed  cheeks,  though  in  silence.  Here  he 
glanced  with  a  satisfied  smile  at  Templemore,  and  said, 

"  There's  method  in  all  that ;  at  all  events  he  is  not 
undertaking  the  thing  in  a  haphazard  way  and  without 
something  to  go  upon,  that's  certain." 

Jack  did  not  look  hopeful. 

"  It  is  probably  just  as  wild  and  hopeless  an  adventure 
all  the  same,"  was  his  reply.  "  What  '  directions '  or 
'  plans '  or  '  diagrams '  can  help  a  man  to-day  after  the 
lapse  of  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  years — even  if  they 
were  reliable,  and  the  old  party  who  handed  them  over 
was  not  mad — as  he  probably  was?" 


MONELLA.  21 

"  As  to  Monella,"  observed  the  doctor,  "  I  could  see  no 
sign  of  madness  in  him.  He  is  one  of  the  most  intelligent, 
best-informed  men  I  ever  met.  I  cannot  say  anything, 
of  course,  of  his  informant." 

"  Has  he  any  money,  do  you  suppose — this  man  ?  " 
Robert  asked. 

"  I  don't  know.  But  he  pays  the  Indians  well,  and  has 
got  together  a  lot  of  stores,  it  seems;  which  must  have 
been  a  costly  thing  to  do.  They  have  been  brought  over 
the  mountains  from  Brazil.  And  he  specially  said  you 
need  not  trouble  to  load  yourself  up  with  much  in  the 
way  of  stores — only  sufficient  to  get  to  him.  After  that 
you  will  be  all  right.  And  he  said  nothing  about  money 
being  wanted.  But,"  and  here  the  doctor  hesitated,  "  he 
is  very  particular  as  to  the  character  and  disposition  of 
those  he  purposes  to  work  with.  In  fact,  he  subjected  me 
to  a  long  sort  of  cross-examination  respecting  our  friend 
Leonard  here.  He  had  already  gained  a  lot  of  information 
about  hitn  from  the  old  Indian  nurse,  it  seemed,  and  I 
was  surprised  at  the  details  he  had  picked  up  and  remem 
bered.  In  fact,  Master  Leonard,"  continued  the  doctor, 
addressing  the  young  man,  "he  seemed  to  know  you 
almost  as  well  as  if  he  had  lived  with  you  for  years.  And 
your  friend  Mr.  Templemore,  too,  he  seemed  to  know 
about  him,  and  to  expect  that  he  would  join  you." 

"  How  could  that  be  ?  "  Jack  demanded. 

"  Oh,  from  the  old  nurse  and  Matava,  I  suppose." 

"To  tell  you  the  honest  truth,"  Harry  interposed,  "I 
believe  there's  some  hocus-pocus  business  about  those 
two.  She  is  reputed  to  be  a  witch,  you  know ;  not  a  bad 
witch,  but  a  good  sort.  And  I  quite  believe  Monella  to 
be  a  wizard ;  also  of  a  good  sort.  And  when  those  two 
laid  their  heads  together,  they  could  know  a  lot  between 
them,  I  suspect.  I  should  not  at  all  wonder  if  he  were 


22  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

not  magician  enough  to  lead  you  to  the  '  golden  castle/ 
or  '  city/  or  whatever  it  is,  and  find  its  hidden  stores  of 
gold.  I  wish  I  had  a  chance  to  join  him.  But  dad's 
wanting  me  somewhere  else.  So  I  am  out  of  it." 

"  Yes,"  observed  his  father.  "  We  have  to  go  on  to 
Rio,  where  I  have  some  law  business  on.  But  we  shall 
not  be  away  a  great  while,  and  then  we  are  going  back  to 
that  district." 

"  Going  back  ?  "  said  Templemore  in  surprise. 

"  Yes,  there  is  a  lot  to  be  done  there.  It  is  a  wonder 
ful  place  for  my  sort  of  work,  and  we  really  saw  but  very 
little  of  it  after  all.  So  we  are  going  again  when  we  return 
from  Rio ;  but  I  cannot  at  all  tell  when  that  may  be." 

The  doctor  was  a  fine-looking  specimen  of  a  hardy, 
bronzed  traveller.  He  was,  as  has  been  said,  over  six  feet 
in  height ;  his  hair  and  beard  were  iron-grey,  his  complex 
ion  was  a  little  florid  beneath  its  tan,  and  his  expression 
good-humoured  and  often  jovial.  His  son,  Harry,  was 
somewhat  slight  in  build,  but  wiry,  and  had  been  used  to 
knocking  about  with  his  father.  He  was  a  young  fellow 
with  boundless  animal  spirits  and  plenty  of  pluck  and 
courage.  His  ready  kindness  to  every  one  made  him  a 
general  favourite  ;  and  the  lively,  captivating  Stella  and  he 
were  special  friends. 

Mr.  Kingsford  asked  the  doctor  whether  any  time  had 
been  estimated  for  the  length  of  the  expedition. 

"  That  would  be  difficult,"  Dr.  Lorien  answered. 
"  Apart  from  the  long  and  tedious  journey  there,  there  is 
the  girdle  of  forest  that  surrounds  Roraima  to  be  cut 
through.  That  may  take  months,  I  am  told." 

"  Months !  "  The  exclamation  came  from  Maud  who, 
with  Stella,  had  been  a  silent  but  appreciative  listener. 

"  Yes.  It  is  a  curious  thing,  but  this  forest  belt  is  never 
approached  even  by  any  of  the  Indian  tribes.  They  look 


MO  NELL  A.  23 

upon  it  with  superstitious  awe  and  will  not  even  go  near 
it.  Indeed,  they  all  regard  Roraima  with  a  sort  of  horror. 
They  declare  there  is  a  lake  on  the  top  guarded  by  demons 
and  large  white  eagles,  and  that  it  will  never  be  gazed  on  by 
mortal  eyes ;  that  in  the  forest  that  surrounds  it  are 
monstrous  serpents — '  camoodis  '  they  call  them — larger 
far  than  any  to  be  found  elsewhere  in  the  land  ;  besides 
these,  there  are  '  didis ',  gigantic  man-apes,  bigger  and 
more  ferocious  and  formidable  than  the  African  gorilla. 
Altogether,  this  wood  has  a  very  bad  reputation,  and  no 
Indian  will  venture  near  it.  Indeed,  the  mountain  of 
Roraima  and  all  its  surroundings  are  looked  upon  as 
weird  and  uncanny.  As  a  former  traveller  has  expressed 
it,  '  its  very  name  has  come  to  be  surrounded  by  a  halo 
of  dread  and  indefinable  fear.'  " 

"  How,  then,  is  the  necessary  road  to  be  made  through 
this  promising  bit  of  woodland  ?  "  asked  Templemore. 

"  There  has  been  Monella's  difficulty,"  returned  the 
doctor.  "  But  for  that,  doubtless,  he  would  not  have 
troubled  about  any  one  else's  joining  him.  But,  though  he 
is  very  popular  amongst  the  Indians,  they  cannot  get  over 
their  fear  of  the  '  demons' '  wood,  as  they  call  it.  They 
are,  in  fact,  quite  devoted  to  him,  for  he  has  done  much 
that  has  made  him  both  loved  and  feared — as  one  must 
always  be  to  gain  the  real  devotion  of  these  people.  He 
has  effected  many  wonderful  cures  amongst  them,  I  was 
told ;  but,  more  than  that,  he  has  saved  the  lives  of  two 
or  three  by  acts  of  great  personal  courage.  So  that,  at 
last,  he  even  prevailed  upon  them  to  enter  the  '  haunted 
wood '  with  him.  But  they  are  making  very  little  pro 
gress,  it  appears ;  he  cannot  keep  them  together,  and  they 
give  way  to  panic  at  the  slightest  thing  and  make  a  bolt 
of  it ;  then  he  has  to  go  hunting  over  the  country  for 
them,  and  it  takes  days  to  get  them  together  again — and 


24  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

so  on.  He  is  in  hopes  that  the  presence  and  example  of 
other  white  men  will  inspire  them  with  greater  confidence 
and  courage." 

"A  promising  and  inviting  outlook,  I  must  say,"  said 
Jack,  eyeing  Leonard  gravely. 

"Never  mind,"  Leonard  exclaimed  with  enthusiasm. 
"  If  he  can  face  it,  so  can  we ;  and  if  it  is  good  enough 
for  him  to  brave  such  difficulties,  it  is  good  enough  for  us. 
It  only  shows  what  sterling  stuff  he  must  be  made  of! " 

At  this  Jack  gave  a  sort  of  grunt  that  was  clearly  far 
from  implying  assent  to  Leonard's  view  of  the  matter. 

There  was  further  talk,  but  it  added  little  to  the  infor 
mation  given  above ;  and,  inasmuch  as  Leonard  had 
already  made  up  his  mind,  almost  in  advance,  and  had 
to  ask  no  one's  permission  but  his  own,  he  determined  at 
once  to  set  about  the  necessary  preparations ;  and  Jack 
Templemore — though  with  evident  reluctance — agreed  to 
accompany  him. 

"  I  have  a  list  of  all  the  things  I  took  with  me," 
remarked  Dr.  Lorien,  "  and  notes  of  a  few  that  I  afterwards 
found  would  have  been  useful  and  that  I  consequently 
regretted  I  had  not  taken ;  and  also  some  specially  sug 
gested  by  the  stranger  Monella.  You  had  better  copy 
them  all  out  carefully,  for  you  will  find  it  will  save  you 
a  lot  of  time  and  trouble." 

Thus  it  came  about  that  in  less  than  a  week  their  pre 
parations  were  all  made,  and  the  two,  with  Matava  as 
guide,  were  ready  to  set  out.  Matava  had  with  him 
fourteen  or  fifteen  Indians,  who  had  formed  the  doctor's 
party,  and  these,  and  the  canoes  with  the  stores  on  board, 
were  soon  after  waiting  at  the  Settlement,  ready  to  make 
a  start. 

Then,  one  sunny  day  at  the  beginning  of  the  dry 
season,  the  Kingsfords,  with  Mrs.  Templemore,  and  the 


MONJSLLA.  25 

doctor  and  his  son,  all  took  the  steamer  to  the  "  Penal 
Settlement "  (a  place  a  few  miles  inside  the  mouth  of  the 
Essequibo  river,  the  starting  place  of  all  such  parties), 
to  see  the  young  men  off  and  wish  them  God  speed. 
When  it  came  to  this  point  the  struggle  was  a  hard  one 
for  Maud  and  for  Templemore's  mother ;  but  they  bore 
themselves  bravely — outwardly  at  least.  The  three  canoes 
put  off  amidst  much  fluttering  of  handkerchiefs,  and  soon 
all  that  could  be  seen  of  the  adventurers  were  three  small 
specks,  gradually  growing  less  and  less,  as  the  boats 
made  their  way  up  the  bosom  of  the  great  Essequibo 
river — here  some  eight  miles  in  width.  Their  intended 
journey  had  been  kept  more  or  less  a  secret;  such  had 
been  the  wish  of  him  they  were  going  to  join.  Hence  no 
outside  friends  had  accompanied  the  party  to  see  them  off. 
Those  who  knew  of  their  going  away  thought  they  were 
only  bent  upon  a  hunting  trip  of  a  little  longer  duration 
than  usual. 

For  two  loving  hearts  left  behind  the  separation  was  a 
trying  one.  For  a  few  days  Mrs.  Templemore  stayed  on 
at  '  Meldona '  with  Maud,  and  the  presence  of  Dr. 
Lorien  and  the  vivacious  Harry  helped  to  cheer  them 
somewhat ;  but,  when  the  doctor  and  his  son  started  for 
Rio,  the  others  returned  sadly  to  the  routine  of  their 
everyday  life,  with  many  anxious  speculations  and  fore 
bodings  concerning  the  fortunes  of  the  two  explorers. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  JOURNEY  FROM  THE  COAST. 

greater  part  of  the  interior  of  British  Guiana 
JL  consists  of  dense  forests  which  are  mostly  unex 
plored.  No  roads  traverse  them,  and  but  little  would  be 
known  of  the  savannas,  or  open  grassy  plains,  and  the 
mountains  that  lie  beyond — and  they  would  indeed  be 
inaccessible — were  it  not  for  the  many  wide  rivers  by 
which  the  forests  are  intersected.  These  form  the  only 
means  of  communication  between  the  coast  and  the 
interior  at  the  present  day ;  and  so  vast  is  the  extent  of 
territory  covered  with  forest  growth  that  it  is  probable 
many  years  will  elapse  before  any  road  communication 
is  opened  up  between  the  sea  and  the  open  country  lying 
beyond  the  woods. 

Of  these  vast  forests  little — or  rather  practically  nothing 
— is  known  save  what  can  be  seen  of  them  from  the 
rivers  by  those  voyaging  to  and  fro  in  canoes.  There  are 
a  limited  number  of  spots  at  which  the  Indians  of  the 
savannas  come  to  the  banks  of  the  rivers  to  launch  their 
canoes  when  journeying  to  the  coast ;  and  to  reach  these 
places  they  have  what  are  known  as  'Indian  paths' 
through  the  intervening  woods.  These  so-called  paths 
are,  for  the  most  part,  of  such  a  character,  however,  that 
only  Indians  accustomed  to  them  can  find  their  way  by 
them.  Any  white  man  who  should  venture  to  trust 
himself  alone  in  them  would  inevitably  get  quickly  and 

26 


THE  JOURNEY  FROM  THE  COAST.  27 

hopelessly  lost.  Hence — save  for  a  few  miles  near  the 
line  of  coast — there  are,  as  yet,  absolutely  no  roads  in  the 
country. 

Naturally,  under  such  conditions,  the  forest  scenery  is 
of  the  wildest  imaginable  character,  and  its  flora  and  fauna 
flourish  unchecked  in  the  utmost  luxuriance  of  tropical 
savage  life ;  for  the  country  lies  but  a  few  degrees  from 
the  equator,  and  is  far  more  sparsely  populated  that  even 
the  surrounding  tropical  regions  of  Brazil  and  Venezuela. 

Fortunately,  however,  for  those  who  for  any  reason 
have  occasion  to  traverse  this  wild  region,  there  is  no  lack 
of  water-ways.  Several  grand  rivers  of  great  breadth 
lead  from  the  coast  in  different  directions,  most  of  them 
being  navigable  (for  canoes  and  small  boats)  for  great 
distances,  leaving  only  comparatively  short  stretches  of 
forest  land  to  be  crossed  by  travellers  desiring  to  reach 
the  open  plains  and  hills. 

Of  these  rivers,  the  Essequibo  is  one  of  the  finest,  and 
it  was  by  this  route  that  the  two  friends,  Elwood  and 
Templemore,  set  out,  under  Matava's  guidance,  to  reach 
their  destination.  From  this  river  they  branched  off  into 
one  of  its  affluents,  the  Potaro,  noted  for  its  wonderful 
waterfall,  the  Kaieteur,  which  they  visited  en  route.  Here 
their  canoes  were  left  and  exchanged  for  lighter  ones, 
hired  from  the  Ackawoi  Indians,  who  live  at  a  little 
distance  above  the  fall ;  their  stores  and  camp  equipage 
being  carried  round.  So  far  the  journey  had  been  un 
eventful,  save  for  a  little  excitement  in  passing  the  various 
cataracts  and  rapids ;  but  the  two  young  men  knew  their 
way  fairly  well  thus  far,  having  visited  the  Kaieteur  with 
Matava  some  years  before. 

When,  however,  the  journey  was  resumed  above  the 
Kaieteur,  the  route  was  new  to  them ;  and,  among  the 
first  things  they  noticed,  were  the  alligators  with  which 


2&  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

the  river  abounded.  In  the  Essequibo  they  had  seen 
none,  and  not  many  below  the  fall ;  but  from  this  point, 
as  far  as  they  ascended  the  river,  they  saw  them  con 
tinually.  Once  they  had  a  narrow  escape.  They  were 
making  arrangements  for  camping  on  the  bank,  and  were 
nearing  the  shore  in  the  last  of  the  canoes,  when  a  tre 
mendous  blow  and  a  great  splash  overturned  the  boat, 
and  they  found  themselves  struggling  in  the  stream.  An 
alligator  had  struck  the  canoe  a  blow  with  its  tail  and 
upset  it.  Fortunately,  however,  it  was  in  shallow  water  ; 
and  the  Indians,  seeing  how  matters  were,  made  a  great 
splashing,  and  thus  frightened  away  the  reptile.  The 
contents  of  the  canoe  were  partly  recovered,  not  without 
difficulty ;  but  some  were  damaged  by  the  water. 

As  they  proceeded  up  the  river,  the  rapids  and  cataracts 
became  more  frequent,  and  the  negotiation  of  them  more 
difficult,  till  they  reached  a  spot  where  further  navigation 
wasimpossible,  and  they  had  to  take  to  the  forest,  their  stores 
and  baggage  being  henceforward  carried  by  the  Indians. 

This  marked  the  commencement  of  the  really  arduous 
part  of  the  journey.  So  long  as  the  stores  were  carried 
in  the  boats,  the  Indians  had  been  cheerful  and  docile, 
and  easy  to  manage.  But  now  their  work  was  harder, 
and  food  was  scarcer — for  game  is  difficult  to  shoot  in 
the  forest.  Then,  after  two  or  three  days,  the  gloom  of 
the  woods  began  to  have  an  evident  effect  upon  their 
spirits;  they  first  became  depressed,  and  then  began  to 
grumble.  This  would  not  have  been  of  so  much  conse 
quence,  perhaps,  but  that  Matava  became  apprehensive 
that  they  might  desert.  They  were  not  people  of  his  tribe, 
it  seemed;  they  had  come  with  Dr.  Lorien  from  a  dif 
ferent  district ;  and  when  they  began  to  understand  that 
the  eventual  destination  was  Roraima,  they  became  still 
more  depressed. 


THE  JOURNEY  FROM  THE  COAST.  29 

All  the  Indian  tribes  who  have  heard  of  Roraima,  in 
any  way,  have  the  same  superstitious  dread  of  it;  and 
those  now  with  the  two  young  men  were  evidently  not 
exceptional  in  this  respect.  Templemore  and  Elwood 
began  to  feel  anxious  and,  to  make  matters  worse,  food 
ran  short  for  the  Indians.  The  latter  live  chiefly  on  the 
native  food,  a  kind  of  bread  called  cassava,  and,  of  this, 
a  good  deal  of  what  they  had  brought  with  them  had  been 
lost  or  spoiled  by  the  upsetting  of  the  canoe. 

In  consequence,  Matava  advised  that  they  should 
interrupt  their  direct  journey  to  turn  aside  to  an  Indian 
settlement  that  he  knew  of,  about  a  day's  journey  off  the 
route  they  were  pursuing ;  there  they  would  be  able  to 
replenish  their  stores,  he  thought ;  and  to  this  course  a 
reluctant  assent  was  given  by  the  two  friends. 

It  turned  out  to  be  more  than  a  day's  journey,  however  ; 
but  they  reached  the  place  on  the  second  day.  It  was 
called  Karalang ;  there  were  not  more  than  a  dozen  huts, 
and  the  people  at  first  said  that  they  had  no  food  to  spare ; 
but  eventually  promised  to  procure  some  if  the  travellers 
would  wait  a  few  days ;  and  this  they  were  perforce  com 
pelled  to  do. 

This  village  was  situated  on  a  hill  in  a  piece  of  open 
country  in  the  midst  of  the  great  forest ;  and,  during  their 
enforced  rest,  the  two  friends  were  enabled  to  engage  in 
a  little  hunting,  and  to  see  more  of  the  wild  life  of  the 
woods  than  they  had  seen  before. 

The  first  thing  they  did  on  arrival  was  to  procure  a 
couple  of  fowls  for  cooking,  of  which  there  were  plenty  in 
the  village.  But  these  were  of  no  use  as  food  for  the 
Indians,  who  never  eat  them.  Thoughout  the  country 
this  is  everywhere  the  case ;  the  Indians  keep  fowls,  yet 
never  eat  them  ;  and  it  is  said  that,  were  it  not  for  the 
vampire  bats  and  tiger-cats,  these  would  increase  beyond 


30  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

all  reason.  Though,  however,  they  object  to  fowls  as 
a  diet,  they  have  no  dislike  to  fish,  and  they  were  not 
long  in  discovering  that  there  were  some  in  a  stream  that 
ran  near  the  village ;  and  a  supply  was  caught  by  their 
method  of  poisoning  the  fish  in  such  a  way  that  they  float 
on  top  of  the  water  as  if  dead,  but  are  nevertheless 
palatable  and  wholesome  as  food.  The  poison  is  pre 
pared  from  a  root. 

Amongst  the  miscellaneous  stores  the  two  had  brought 
they  had  a  liberal  supply  of  firearms — five  Winchester 
rifles,  half-a-dozen  revolvers  and  two  guns,  each  with 
double  barrels,  one  for  shot  and  the  other  for  ball.  The 
extra  weapons  were  in  case  of  loss  or  accident,  and 
Templemore  had  a  good  stock  of  tobacco,  for  he  never 
felt  happy  for  long  together  without  his  pipe. 

On  their  way  up  they  had  had  very  little  shooting. 
Jack  had  indeed  killed  an  alligator,  by  way  of  relieving 
his  feelings  after  the  upsetting  of  the  canoe ;  but  there 
had  been  very  little  time  to  spare  for  sport.  Every  morn 
ing  they  had  started  as  soon  as  the  morning  meal  had 
been  eaten,  and  had  gone  into  camp  at  night  only  in  time 
to  cook  a  meal  before  it  became  dark.  For  in  this  part 
of  the  world  night  closes  in  at  about  half-past  six  on  the 
shortest  days  of  the  year,  and  a  little  before  seven  on  the 
longest.  Practically,  therefore,  the  varying  seasons  bring 
little  difference  in  the  length  of  the  days.  One  cannot 
there  get  up  at  three  or  four  o'clock  and  "  have  a  good 
long  day,"  with  an  evening  keeping  light  till  eight  and  nine 
o'clock,  as  in  summer-time  in  Europe.  Hence  the  days 
seem  short  for  travel  and  sport,  and  the  nights  very  long. 

"  I  think  we've  stuck  to  it  pretty  well,"  Jack  observed 
in  the  evening,  as  he  sat  smoking  by  the  camp  fire,  out 
side  their  tent — for  though  the  day  had  been  hot  the 
evening  was  chilly — "  and  we  deserve  a  rest.  So  it  is  just 


THE  yOURNEY  PROM  THE  COAST.  31 

as  well.  We  will  have  two  or  three  days'  shooting,  and 
a  look  round,  before  we  go  on  to  tackle  '  the  old  man.'  " 

'  The  old  man '  was  the  one  they  were  on  their  way  to 
see — the  one  Dr.  Lorien  had  met  and  described  so  enthu 
siastically.  Jack  was  a  little  sceptical  as  to  whether  the 
good-natured  doctor  had  not  sacrificed  strict  accuracy  to 
his  friendly  feeling  for  the  stranger.  Leonard,  too,  felt 
full  of  curiosity  upon  the  same  point. 

"  I  can  scarely  believe,  you  know,"  Jack  continued,  "  that 
our  friend  will  turn  out  all  that  the  doctor  pictured  him." 

"  I  shall  be  glad  if  he  does,  at  any  rate,"  Leonard  made 
reply.  "  He  would  be  almost  worth  coming  to  see  for 
himself  alone." 

Jack  laughed. 

"  That's  rather  stretching  a  point,  I  think.  However, 
I  am  keeping  an  open  mind  on  the  subject.  The  gentle 
man  shall  have  '  a  fair  field  and  no  favour,'  so  far  as  my 
judgment  of  him  goes.  I  won't  let  myself  be  prejudiced 
in  advance,  either  one  way  or  the  other." 

During  the  following  days  they  enriched  their  stores  by 
the  skin  of  a  fine  jaguar,  shot  by  Tempi  emore,  a  great 
boa-constrictor — or  '  camoodi ' — twenty-four  feet  long, 
shot  by  Leonard,  and  many  trophies  of  lesser  account. 
Then,  a  fresh  lot  of  cassava  having  been  procured  for 
the  Indians,  the  journey  was  resumed. 

In  about  three  weeks  from  the  time  of  their  start,  the 
party  emerged  from  the  forest  into  a  more  open  country, 
where  rolling  savannas  alternated  with  patches  of  wood 
land.  Here  the  air  was  fresher  and  more  bracing,  so 
that  the  depressing  effect  of  the  gloomy  forest  was  soon 
thrown  off.  They  could  shoot  a  little  game,  too,  as  they 
went  along ;  there  were  splendid  views  to  be  had  from 
the  tops  of  the  ridges  and  low  hills  they  crossed.  The 
ground  steadily  rose  and  became  first  hilly  and  then 


32  THE  DEVIL-TREE  Of  EL  DORADO. 

mountainous,  till,  having  crossed  a  broad,  undulating 
plateau,  they  once  more  entered  a  forest  region,  but  this 
time  of  different  character.  The  trees  were  farther  apart ; 
there  were  hills,  and  rocky  ravines,  and  mountain  torrents, 
steep  mountains,  and  deep  valleys.  The  way  became 
toilsome  and  difficult ;  game  was  scarce,  or  at  least  not 
easy  to  obtain,  owing  to  the  nature  of  the  ground  ;  the 
cassava  ran  short,  and,  once  more,  grumbling  arose  and 
trouble  threatened. 

At   last,   one  evening,   Matava,  with  perplexity  in  his 
face,  led  the  two  young  men  aside  to  hold  a  consultation. 

"  These  people,"  he  said  in  his  own  language,  "  say 
they  will  not  go  any  farther  1 " 

"  How  far  do  you  reckon  we  are  now  from  your  own 
village  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  About  four  days.  If  we  could  but  persuade  them  to 
keep  on  for  two  days  more,  we  could  fix  a  camp,  and  I 
could  go  on  alone  and  bring  back  some  of  my  own  people 
to  take  all  the  things  on." 

"Ah!  a  good  idea,  Matava,  Well,  let  us  see  what 
persuasion  will  effect.  Any  way,  we  had  better  get  them 
to  go  as  far  as  we  can,  and  then  encamp  at  the  first  likely 
camping-ground." 

In  the  end  the  Indians  were  prevailed  upon,  by  promise 
of  extra  pay,  to  go  the  additional  two  days'  journey. 
Beyond  that  they  would  not  budge. 

"  They  think  that  mountain  over  there  in  the  distance 
is  Roraima,"  Matava  explained  ;  "  and  I  cannot  get  them 
to  believe  it  isn't.  And.  they  are  frightened,  and  won't 
go  any  nearer  to  it." 

There  was,  therefore,  nothing  to  be  done  but  to  adopt 
Matava's  suggestion.  It  was  agreed  that  the  two  friends 
would  stay  in  camp  and  keep  guard  over  their  belongings, 
while  lie  started  next  day  for  his  village,  to  bring  help. 


THE  JOURNEY  FROM  THE  COAST.  33 

The  spot  was  a  convenient  one  in  which  to  camp  for 
a  few  days,  with  a  stream  of  water  near.  That  evening, 
therefore,  the  Indians  were  paid,  this  being  done  in  silver, 
which  they  knew  how  to  make  use  of.  The  next  morn 
ing,  when  Elwood  and  Templemore  got  out  of  their 
hammocks,  they  found  they  were  alone  with  Matava.  '• 
All  the  others  had  disappeared. 

"  Ungrateful  beggars  !  "  said  Jack.  "  They  might,  at 
least,  have  gone  in  a  respectable  manner,  and  not  like 
thieves  slinking  away.  Let's  hope  they  are  not  thieves." 

But  they  were  not.  An  examination  showed  that 
nothing  had  been  stolen. 

"The  poor  fellows  were  only  frightened,"  Leonard 
observed.  "  They  are  honest  enough." 

Matava,  meantime,  was  making  ready  to  set  off  alone 
for  carriers  from  his  own  village.  When  he  was  ready 
Templemore  expressed  a  desire  to  walk  a  little  way  on  the 
road  with  him  '  to  take  a  peep  over  that  little  ridge 
yonder ' ;  which  is  a  wish  common  to  travellers  in  a 
country  that  is  new  to  them.  But  when  they  reached  the 
ridge,  there  was  only  to  be  seen  another  short  expanse 
of  undulating  savanna,  whereupon  Jack  decided  to  return, 
leaving  Matava  to  continue  on  his  way. 

Leonard,  left  to  himself,  finished  the  occupation  he  had 
in  hand — the  cleaning  of  his  double-barrel — and,  having 
loaded  it,  strolled  out  of  the  camp  in  another  direction,  to 
take  a  look  round.  He  left  the  camp  to  itself,  not  intend 
ing  to  go  far,  and  expecting  that  his  friend  would  be  back 
in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  or  so.  Not  far  away  a  '  bell-bird  ' 
was  ringing  out  its  strange  cry,  that  has  been  compared 
by  travellers  to  the  sound  of  a  convent  bell.  He  had 
heard  these  birds  often  in  the  forest  since  leaving  the 
boats,  but,  in  consequence  of  the  density  of  the  woods, 
had  never  been  able  to  get  near  one.  Here,  where  the 

3 


34  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

trees  were  more  open,  there  seemed  to  be  a  better 
chance,  and  he  followed,  as  he  thought,  the  sound.  But 
soon  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  had  been  in  error ; 
or  the  bird  had  flown  across  unseen ;  for  the  direction  of 
the  sound  seemed  to  have  changed.  He,  therefore,  turned 
off  towards  where  he  fancied  the  bird  now  was ;  and  this 
happened  several  times,  till  at  last  he  became  confused 
and  found  he  had  fairly  lost  his  way.  It  is  a  peculiarity 
of  the  '  bell-bird,'  as  it  is  of  many  other  birds  of  the 
forest,  that  their  notes  are  often  misleading ;  it  is  one 
of  those  cases  of  what  has  been  termed  by  naturalists 
'Ventriloquism  in  Nature/  many  examples  of  which  the 
traveller  in  these  wild  regions  comes  across.  Leonard 
had  arrived  at  the  head  of  a  small  glen,  and  found  himself 
on  a  grassy  bank  beside  a  little  stream,  sheltered  from  the 
glare  of  the  sun  by  over-hanging  branches.  He  laid 
down  his  gun  and  went  to  take  a  drink  of  the  inviting 
limpid  water,  and  then  sat  awhile  on  the  bank  looking 
down  the  picturesque  ravine.  It  was  very  quiet  and 
peaceful  all  around,  and  he  fell  into  one  of  his  day-dreams. 
At  such  times  the  minutes  pass  on  unheeded ;  and  he  sat 
for  a  long  while  oblivious  of  all  that  went  on  about  him. 
But  presently,  behind  him,  a  silent,  cunning  enemy  crept 
up  unseen  and  unheard  till  near  enough  for  a  spring  ;  then 
there  was  a  loud  roar,  and  the  next  moment  Leonard  was 
lying  on  the  ground  in  the  grasp  of  an  enormous  jaguar. 

For  a  minute  or  two  the  beast  stood  over  him  growling, 
but  not  touching  him  after  the  first  blow  that  had  knocked 
him  down;  while  Leonard  lay  dazed  and  helpless,  with 
just  enough  consciousness  to  have  a  vague  idea  that  the 
best  thing  he  could  do,  for  the  moment,  was  to  lie  perfectly 
still.  Then,  with  another  roar,  the  animal  seized  him  by 
the  shoulder  and  began  to  drag  him  down  the  slope 
towards  some  bushes.  At  that  moment  Leonard,  whose 


THE  JOURNEY  FROM  THE  COAST.  35 

face  was  turned  away  from  the  brute,  saw,  like  one  in  a 
dream,  the  undergrowth  through  which  he  himself  had 
come,  part  asunder  and  three  figures  appear.  Two  of 
them  were  Templemore  and  Matava,  who  stood  rooted  to 
the  spot  with  horror-stricken  faces ;  the  third  was  a  tall 
stranger  who  towered  above  the  other  two,  and  who  also 
stood  still  for  a  second  or  two  eyeing  the  scene,  while  the 
jaguar  growled  threateningly. 

Then  the  tall  stranger  advanced,  and  the  animal  released 
its  hold  and  was  itself  seized  and  pulled  from  over  Leonard. 
In  another  moment  he  felt  himself  lifted  in  two  giant  arms, 
and,  looking  up,  saw  the  stranger  bending  upon  him  a 
gaze  in  which  there  seemed  a  world  of  tender  anxiety  and 
compassion.  Everything  appeared  to  swim  around  him, 
and  he  knew  that  consciousness  was  leaving  him ;  yet,  for 
a  space,  the  fascination  of  that  look  seemed  to  hold  him 
chained. 

"  You — must — be — Monella  I "  he  said,  softly.  Then 
he  fainted. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE   FIRST   VIEW   OF    RORAIMA. 

WHEN  Leonard  came  to  himself  sufficiently  to  see 
and  understand  what  was  going  on  around  him, 
for  the  moment  he  thought  himself  once  more  in  his 
days  of  childhood  ;  for  the  first  face  he  recognised  was 
Carenna's,  his  Indian  nurse,  who  was  bending  over  him  in 
much  the  same  way  and  with  the  same  expression  as  of 
yore.  But,  when  he  looked  round,  he  saw  that  he  was  in 
an  Indian  hut ;  and  slowly  the  memory  of  what  had 
occurred  came  back  to  him. 

Carenna,  when  she  saw  that  he  was  himself  again,  gave 
a  joyous  cry  ;  then,  conscious  of  her  indiscretion,  put  her 
finger  on  her  lips  to  imply  that  he  must  remain  quiet.  He 
felt  no  inclination  to  do  otherwise,  and  soon  fell  into  a 
refreshing  sleep,  which  lasted  for  some  time. 

When  next  he  opened  his  eyes  they  rested  on  another 
pair,  large  and  steady,  and  that  seemed  to  have  a  wondrous 
depth  and  meaning  in  them.  Then  he  saw  that  they 
belonged  to  the  stranger  who  had  pulled  the  jaguar  off, 
and  was  now  sitting  alongside  the  mattress  on  which  he 
lay. 

"  Keep  thee  quiet,  my  son,"  said  he  in  a  low,  musical 
voice.  "  All  goes  well,  and  in  two  or  three  days  you 
will  be  as  strong  as  ever  again." 

There  was  something  soothing  in  the  mere  glance  of  the 

35 


THE  FIRST   VIEW  OF  RO RAIMA.  37 

eye,  and  in  the  very  tones  of  the  man's  voice  ;  and  Leonard, 
reassured  by  them,  remained  passive  for  a  while,  till 
Carenna  again  appeared  with  a  drink  she  had  prepared  for 
him. 

When,  later,  Jack  Templemore  came  in,  and  Leonard 
was  able  to  talk,  he  found  he  had  been  ill  for  a  week,  and 
that  he  was  then  in  the  hut  of  Carenna  at  the  village  of 
Daranato. 

"  I've  had  an  awfully  anxious  time  of  it,"  Jack  said ; 
"  but  Monella  seems  skilled  in  doctoring,  and  Carenna  has 
been  most  devoted  in  her  nursing  and  attention  and  would 
brook  no  interference ;  so  I've  had  to  hang  around  and 
pass  the  time  as  best  I  could." 

When  once  Leonard  had  '  turned  the  corner,'  as  Jack 
called  it,  he  recovered  rapidly,  and  was  able,  in  a  few 
days,  as  Monella  had  predicted,  to  get  about  again.  Nor 
was  he  any  the  worse  for  his  mishap ;  for  the  beast's  teeth 
had  just  missed  scrunching  the  bone. 

When  he  wished  to  offer  his  thanks  to  Monella,  the 
latter  put  him  off  with  a  quiet  smile. 

"  We  think  nothing  of  little  incidents  like  that,  my  son, 
in  a  land  such  as  this.  Your  thanks  are  due  to  God  who 
sent  me  to  you  at  the  moment ;  not  to  me.  Being  there,  I 
could  not  well  have  done  otherwise  than  I  did." 

It  appeared  that  Monella  had  come  out  from  the  village 
a  day  or  two  before  to  look  out  for  them,  and  had  fallen  in 
with  Matava.  The  Indian  had  led  him  towards  the  camp, 
near  which  they  had  met  Jack,  who  was  wandering  about 
in  search  of  Leonard.  On  learning  that  he  was  missing, 
Monella  had  proceeded  to  the  camp  and  thence — by  some 
method  known  only  to  himself — had  tracked  Leonard's 
footsteps — a  thing  that  even  Matava  confessed  himself 
unable  to  do — and  thus  had  come  upon  him  just  in  time. 

"  When  I  saw  how  matters  stood,"  said  Jack,  "  my  very 


38  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

heart  seemed  to  stand  still.  Neither  I  nor  Matava  dared 
to  risk  a  shot,  for  the  brute  stood  up  nearly  facing  us  and 
holding  you  in  his  mouth.  But  that  wonder,  Monella, 
quietly  laid  down  his  rifle  and  drew  his  knife,  keeping  the 
beast  fixed  with  his  eye  all  the  time ;  then  he  walked  up 
to  it  as  coolly  as  though  he  were  going  to  stroke  a  pet  cat, 
put  out  his  hand  and  caught  it  with  such  a  grip  on  the 
throat  that  it  nearly  choked  and  had  to  let  go  of  you  at 
once.  And  presto  1  Before  it  could  get  its  breath,  whizz 
went  the  knife  into  its  heart !  And  he  lifted  it  up  and 
threw  it  away  from  him,  clear  of  you,  as  easily  as  one 
might  a  small  dog.  Then  he  picked  you  up  and  carried 
you  to  the  camp,  as  though  you  were  but  a  baby.  The 
whole  affair  took  only  a  few  moments,  and  passed  almost 
like  a  dream.  It's  fortunate  he  happened  to  come  out  to 
meet  us.  How  could  he  possibly  know  we  were  coming  ?  " 

"  I  have  always  told  you,"  said  Leonard  dreamily,  "  that 
there  seems  to  be  a  strange  sympathy  between  my  old 
Indian  nurse  and  myself.  She  tells  me  she  '  felt '  that  I 
was  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  sent  word  to  Monella,  who 
at  once  went  to  her,  and  then  came  on  to  try  to  intercept 
us.  Only,  you  know,  you  never  believed  in  those  things. 
Yet  here,  you  see,  Monella  must  have  believed  her,  or  he 
would  not  have  had  such  confidence  in  our  coming  as  to 
wait  about  for  us  as  he  did." 

"  It's  very  strange,"  Jack  admitted.  "  I  confess  I  do 
not  understand  you  '  dreamers.'  I  am  out  of  the  running 
there  altogether. 

"  They  say,"  he  continued,  "  that  from  the  top  of  yonder 
low  mountain  before  us  you  can  see  Roraima  pretty 
plainly.  But  I  had  no  heart  to  go  out  to  look  for  it 
while  you  were  so  ill,  and,  since  you  have  been  getting 
better,  I  have  preferred  to  stay  and  keep  you  company. 
But  now,  I  suppose,  it  will  not  be  long  before  we  set  eyes, 


"  THERE  BEFORE  THEM    .    .       THEY  SAW  THE  MYSTERIOUS  RORAIMA." 

[Page  39. 


THE  FIRST  VIEW  OF  RORAIMA.  39 

at  last,  upon  the  wonderful  mountain  that  is  to  be  our 
'El  Dorado' 1" 

When  Elwood  heard  this,  he  became  anxious  to  get  a 
sight  of  the  object  of  their  journey ;  so,  two  days  after, 
they  started  before  dawn,  with  Monella,  to  walk  to  the  top 
of  the  low  mountain  Jack  had  pointed  out. 

They  reached  the  summit  of  the  ridge  just  when  the 
sun  was  rising,  and  there  before  them,  like  a  veritable 
fairy-land  in  the  sky,  they  saw  the  mysterious  Roraima, 
its  pink-white  and  red  cliffs  illumined  by  the  morning 
sun,  and  floating  in  a  great  sea  of  white  mist,  above  which 
showed,  here  and  there,  the  peaks  of  other  lower  moun 
tains  like  the  islands  they  once  were,  but  looking  dark 
and  heavy,  in  their  half-shadow,  beside  the  glorious 
beauty  of  this  queen  of  them  all,  that  reared  herself  iar 
above  everything  around. 

It  is  impossible  to  give  an  adequate  idea  of  the  impres 
sive  grandeur  of  this  mountain,  which  might  be  likened  to  a 
gigantic  sphinx,  serene  and  impassive  in  its  inaccessibility. 

Or  it  might  be  likened  to  a  colossal  fortress,  built  by 
Titans  to  guard  the  entrance  to  an  enchanted  land  be 
yond  ;  for  the  cliffs  at  its  summit  appeared  curiously 
turreted,  while  at  the  corners  were  great  rounded  masses 
that  might  pass  for  towers  and  bastions. 

In  places,  with  the  light-coloured  cliffs  were  to  be  seen 
darker  rocks,  black  and  dark  green  and  brown,  worked  in, 
as  it  were,  with  strange  figures,  as  though  inlaid  by  giant 
hands.  And  everywhere  the  sides  were  perpendicular, 
smooth,  and  glassy-looking.  Scarce  a  shrub  or  creeper 
found  a  precarious  hold  there ;  but  down  from  the  height, 
at  one  spot,  fell  a  great  mass  of  water — like  a  broad  band 
of  silver  sparkling  and  glistening  in  the  sunlight — that 
came  with  one  mad  leap  from  the  top  and  disappeared  in  a 
cloud  of  spray  and  mist  two  thousand  feet  below.  Further 


40  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

along  could  be  seen  other  narrower  falls  like  silver 
threads. 

There  was  no  crest  or  peak  as  with  most  mountains. 
The  top  was  a  table-land,  beyond  whose  edge  one  could 
see  nothing.  This  edge  was  fringed  with  what  looked  like 
herbage,  but,  seen  through  a  powerful  field-glass,  proved  to 
be  great  forest  trees. 

Then,  as  the  sun  rose  higher  and  warmed  the  air,  the 
mist  cleared  somewhat  around  the  lower  part  of  the  pre 
cipitous  cliffs,  so  that  far,  far  down  could  now  be  seen  the 
foliage  that  crowned  the  great  primaeval  forest — the  '  forest 
of  demons  '• — that  girdled  the  cliffs'  base.  Gradually  the 
mist  descended,  and  the  full  forest's  height  showed  up  like 
a  Titanic  pedestal  of  green,  itself  floating  in  the  haze  that 
still  remained  below. 

By  degrees  the  mist  rolled  down  the  mountain's  side,  for 
below  this  extensive  forest-girdle  the  actual  base  and  lower 
slopes  began  slowly  to  appear,  with  waterfalls,  and  cas 
cades,  and  rushing  torrents  and  great  rivers  dashing  and 
foaming  in  their  rocky  beds.  Then  other  intervening 
ridges  and  patches  of  forest  and  open  savanna  gradually 
came  into  view,  with  the  full  forms  of  the  surrounding 
smaller  mountains,  the  whole  making  up  a  panorama  that 
was  marvellous  in  its  extent  and  in  the  variety  of  its 
shapes  and  tints. 

But  scarcely  had  the  sun  revealed  this  wondrous  sight 
to  their  astonished  eyes,  when  a  cloud  descended  upon 
Roraima's  height. 

Almost  imperceptibly  it  grew  darker,  then  darker  still 
and  yet  more  sombre,  till  the  erst-while  fairy  fortress 
seemed  to  frown  in  gloomy  grandeur.  Its  salmon-tinted 
sides,  but  now  so  airy-looking  in  their  lightness,  turned 
almost  black,  and  seemed  to  glower  upon  the  brilliant 
landscape.  The  forest  also  lost  its  verdant  colouring  and 


THE  FIRST  VIEW  OF  RORAIMA.  41 

looked  dark  and  forbidding  enough  to  pass  for  an  en 
chanted  wood  peopled  by  dragons,  demons,  and  hobgoblins 
to  guard  the  grim  castle  in  its  centre. 

Then  the  cloud  descended  lower  still,  and  castle  and 
haunted  forest  passed  out  of  sight,  as  swiftly  and  com 
pletely  as  though  all  had  been  a  magical  illusion  that  had 
vanished  at  a  touch  of  the  magician's  wand. 

Leonard  rubbed  his  eyes  and  felt  half  inclined  to  think 
he  had  been  dreaming.  All  this  time  not  a  word  had 
been  exchanged.  Each  had  seemed  wrapped  up  in  the 
weird  attraction  of  the  scene ;  and  the  new-comers,  even 
the  practical  Jack,  had  been  astounded,  almost  over 
whelmed,  at  the  sight  of  the  stupendous  cliffs  and 
tower-like  rocks  of  the  mysterious  mountain,  and  its 
changes  from  gorgeous  colouring  and  ethereal  beauty  to 
black  opacity  and  shapelessness. 

Presently  Monella  turned  and  led  the  way  back  to  the 
camp,  the  others  following,  each  absorbed  in  his  own 
thoughts. 

Templemore  was  more  impressed  by  what  he  had  just 
witnessed  than  he  would  have  cared,  perhaps,  to  own. 
Never  before  had  he  seen  such  a  mountain,  though  he  had 
crossed  the  Andes,  and  had  looked  upon  the  loftiest  and 
grandest  on  the  American  Continent.  To  him  there  was 
something  about  Roraima  that  was  wanting  in  all  other 
mountains ;  a  suggestiveness  of  the  unseen,  of  latent 
possibilities.  He  could  now  understand  why  the  Indians 
regarded  it  with  fear  and  awe.  It  was,  indeed,  impossible 
to  look  upon  it  without  believing  that  some  wonderful 
story  was  hidden  in  its  inaccessible  bosom  ;  some  mys 
terious  secret  that  it  kept  jealously  concealed  from  the 
rest  of  the  world.  For,  perhaps,  the  first  time  in  his  life, 
he  was  conscious  of  a  feeling  that  bordered  on  the  super 
stitious.  What  if  that  which  they  had  witnessed  were 


42  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

meant  to  shadow  forth  a  warning ;  to  be  an  omen  I  Did 
it  portend  that,  should  they  gain  the  summit  of  Roraima, 
they  would  find  there  indeed  a  sort  of  earthly  Paradise, 
but  that  it  would  turn — as  suddenly  and  completely  as  the 
fairy-like  first  view  had  changed  that  morning — to  the 
darksome  solitude  of  a  charnel  house  ? 

But  Leonard,  for  his  part,  when  he  came  to  talk  upon 
the  matter,  was  only  more  enthusiastic  than  before ;  and 
Monella  smiled  with  indulgent  approbation  when,  with 
the  ingenuous  impulsiveness  of  youth,  he  enlarged  upon 
his  delight  and  expectations. 

When  they  returned  to  the  Indian  village  preparations 
were  begun  for  a  forward  move  to  the  place  Monella  had 
made  his  head-quarters ;  not  far  from  the  commencement  of 
the  mysterious  forest  the  Indians  regarded  with  such  dread. 

During  the  march  thither  they  had  many  more  glimpses 
of  Roraima ;  finally  they  emerged  upon  the  last  ridge  that 
faced  it,  from  which  a  full  view  of  its  towering  sides  and 
of  the  forest  at  their  base  could  be  obtained. 

Between  them  was  a  deep  ravine,  along  which  flowed  a 
narrow  river  dotted  with  great  boulders.  Having  crossed 
this  with  some  difficulty  and  ascended  the  other  side,  they 
reached  an  extensive  undulating  plateau,  an  open  savanna 
with  here  and  there  small  clumps  of  trees.  They  were 
now  almost  under  the  shadow  of  the  great  cliffs,  and 
before  them,  three  or  four  miles  away,  was  the  beginning 
of  the  encircling  wood. 

Rounding  the  end  of  a  thicket  distant  a  mile  or  so  from 
this  wood,  they  came  suddenly  upon  a  large  and  substan 
tially  built  log  hut,  and  this,  Monella  told  them,  was  his 
temporary  residence.  Near  it  were  several  smaller  huts 
roughly  but  ingeniously  formed  of  boughs  and  wood 
poles,  which  the  Indians  who  worked  with  him  had  con 
structed  for  themselves. 


THE  FIRST  VIEW  OF  RORAIMA.  43 

As  they  entered  the  larger  dwelling  Monella  thus 
addressed  them : 

"  This,  my  friends,  is  where  we  shall  have  to  live  until 
our  work  in  '  Roraima  Forest '  shall  be  completed.  Make 
yourselves  as  much  at  home  as  the  circumstances  will 
permit ;  we  are  likely  to  occupy  it  for  some  time." 

And  a  fairly  comfortable  home  it  was ;  far  more  so 
indeed  than  the  young  men  had  ventured  to  expect. 
There  was  rough  furniture,  there  were  lamps  for  light  at 
night,  a  number  of  books,  and  many  other  things  that 
took  them  altogether  by  surprise. 

"  It  must  have  taken  you  a  long  time,"  said  Jack 
Templemore,  "  to  get  all  these  things  transported  here,  and 
this  place  built  and  its  furniture  made." 

"  It  has  taken  me  years  I  "  was  the  reply. 

The  Indians  who  accompanied  them,  numbering  about 
twenty,  were  all  of  Matava's  own  tribe ;  altogether  a 
different  race  from  those  who  had  accompanied  them  nearly 
to  Daranato  and  had  been  paid  off  and  gone  home.  When 
Monella  had  left  his  abode,  temporarily,  at  Carenna's 
request,  to  come  to  meet  the  two,  all  the  Indians  had  gone 
with  him,  objecting  to  be  left  so  near  to  the  'demons' 
wood'  without  him.  Now,  however,  they  quickly  dis 
tributed  themselves  among  the  huts,  one  acting  as  cook 
and  servant  in  the  house,  and  Matava  attending  to  all 
other  matters  as  general  overlooker. 

So  far  little  had  been  said  between  the  young  men  and 
their  strange  host  as  to  the  objects  and  details  of  their 
enterprise.  The  circumstances  of  their  introduction  had 
been  so  unusual  that  the  discussion  had  been  tacitly  post 
poned  until  Leonard  should  have  recovered  sufficiently  to 
take  part  in  it.  And  even  then,  when  Jack  had  broached 
the  subject,  Monella  had  remarked, 

"  You  had  better  wait  till  you  have  been  to  my  cabin 


44  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

near  Roraima,  when  I  can  better  explain  the  nature  of  the 
undertaking.  Then,  if  you  do  not  care  to  join  me  in  it,  or 
we  seem  unlikely  to  get  on  well  together,  we  will  part 
friends  and  you  will  merely  have  had  an  interesting  bit  of 
travelling."  So  all  farther  explanation  had  been  adjourned. 
"  I  call  this  more  than  a  '  cabin,' "  said  Leonard,  when 
they  had  had  time  to  make  a  sort  of  tour  of  inspection. 
"  I  think  we  ought  to  give  it  a  better  name.  Suppose  we 
call  it  '  Monella  Lodge.' "  And  '  Monella  Lodge '  it  was 
henceforth  called. 


CHAPTER    V. 
IN  THE  'DEMONS'  WOOD.' 

THE  following  day,  Monella  led  the  two  friends  to  the 
road  he  had  begun  to  cut  into  Roraima  Forest ;  but 
first  he  showed  them  two  llamas  that  were  kept  in  a  rough 
corral  near  his  dwelling. 

"  I  brought  them  all  the  way  from  the  other  side  of  the 
continent,"  he  said.  "  You  know  that  there  they  are  the 
only  beasts  of  burden,  and  in  this  country  there  are  none. 
They  will  be  useful  to  us  later." 

As  to  the  so-called  '  road,'  it  was  really  but  a  pathway ; 
and,  in  places,  almost  a  kind  of  tunnel.  The  great  trees 
of  this  primaeval  forest  were  so  high  and  dense  that  but 
little  daylight  penetrated  to  the  ground  beneath ;  and  on 
all  sides  the  undergrowth  was  so  thick  and  tangled  that 
almost  every  foot  had  to  be  cut  out  with  the  axe.  Here 
and  there  one  could  see  for  a  few  yards  between  the  giant 
trunks,  and  at  these  spots  the  path  had  been  made  wider. 
One  curious  thing  Jack  noted :  the  path  did  not  start  from 
that  part  of  the  wood  opposite  to  '  Monella  Lodge ' ;  nor 
even  from  the  margin  of  the  wood  itself. 

Asked  why  this  was,  Monella  thus  made  answer : 

"  If  in  our  absence  others  should  come  here,  they  might 
hunt  up  and  down  for  the  path  a  long  time  before  they  hit 
upon  it — and  very  likely  never  find  it.  On  this  stony 

45 


46  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

ground  the  tracks  we  leave  'are  very  slight  and  difficult  to 
trace." 

"  But,"  said  Jack,  "your  Indians  know  the  way." 

Monella  smiled. 

"  Not  one  of  them  would  ever  show  another  man  the 
way,"  he  replied,  "  let  him  offer  what  he  might." 

"  But  why  all  these  precautions  ?  " 

"  Later  you  will  understand." 

But,  when  Jack  came  to  look  round,  his  heart  sank 
within  him. 

"  I  should  not  care  to  have  a  few  miles  of  railway  to  cut 
through  wood  like  this,"  he  said.  "  It's  the  worst  I  ever 
saw.  I  do  not  wonder  you  have  found  it  more  than  you 
could  manage — only  yourself  and  these  Indians — and  it's  a 
wonder  you  ever  got  them  to  join  at  all,  considering  all  the 
circumstances." 

"  Yes  ;  that's  where  it  is,"  Monella  answered.  "  Many 
men  would  have  despaired,  I  think.  We  have  had  trouble, 
too.  Two  Indians  met  with  accidents  and  were  badly 
hurt ;  though  now  they  are  recovering.  Then,  some  of 
the  small  streams  that  issue  from  the  mountain  became 
suddenly  swollen  once  or  twice,  and  washed  away  the 
rough  bridges  we  had  made  across  them ;  and  we  have 
met  with  many  unexpected  obstacles,  such  as  great  masses 
of  rock,  or  a  fallen  tree,  some  giant  of  the  forest  that  was 
so  big  it  was  easier  to  go  round  it  than  to  cut  through  it." 

That  evening,  Monella  explained  his  project,  and  showed 
the  young  men  the  plans  and  diagrams  Dr.  Lorien  had 
spoken  of,  and  then  went  on  to  say, 

"  If  you  decide  to  join  me,  you  ought  to  know  something 
of  the  language  in  which  these  old  documents  are  written, 
I  both  read  and  write  it,  and  I  speak  it  too.  You  will 
find  it  interesting  to  decipher  them,  and  an  occupation  for 
the  evenings." 


IN  THE  'DEMONS'    WOOD:  47 

Jack  was  not  enthusiastic  at  this  suggestion ;  but 
Leonard  cordially  embraced  it. 

"  To  learn  the  language  of  an  unknown  nation  that  has 
passed  away  will  be  curious  and  very  interesting,"  he 
declared,  "  and  will,  as  you  say,  help  to  pass  the  time. 
You  may  as  well  learn  it  too,  Jack.  You  speak  the  Indian 
— why  not  learn  this  ?  Then  we  can  talk  together  in  a 
tongue  that  no  one  but  ourselves  and  our  friend  here  can 
understand." 

"  And  where  did  these  ancient  people  '  hang  out '  ?  " 
asked  Jack  irreverently. 

"  Have  you  heard  of  the  lake  of  Titicaca  and  the  ancient 
ruins  of  the  great  city  of  Tiahuanaco ;  a  city  on  this 
continent  believed  by  archaeologists  to  be  at  least  as  old  as 
Thebes  and  the  Pyramids  ?  "  Monella  asked. 

"  /  have,"  Leonard  answered,  "  though  I  know  very 
little  about  them.  But  I  believe  I  was  in  that  country 
when  very  young,  and  had  a  curious  escape  from  death 
there." 

Monella  turned  his  gaze  quickly  upon  the  young  man. 

"  Tell  me  about  it.    What  do  you  remember  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Oh,  I  do  not  remember  anything ;  I  was  too  young. 
But  I  have  been  told  how  that  my  father  went  somewhere 
in  that  district  on  a  prospecting  expedition,  and,  not  liking 
to  be  separated  from  my  mother,  took  her  with  him,  and 
my  nurse,  Carenna,  and  myself.  Whilst  there  they  came 
across  a  small  settlement  of  white  people,  as  I  understand, 
and  remained  with  them  some  time.  There  was  amongst 
these  people  a  child  of  my  own  age,  and  so  exactly  like 
me,  that  my  nurse  grew  almost  as  fond  of  it  as  she  was 
of  me,  and  used  to  like  to  take  the  two  out  together. 
One  day,  it  seems,  we  both  went  to  sleep  on  the  grass, 
and  she  left  us  for  a  few  minutes  to  gather  fruit.  When 
she  returned  a  poisonous  snake  crawled  hissing  away,  and 


48  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

she  found  the  other  poor  little  child  had  been  bitten  and 
was  dead. 

"  That's  all  I  know  about  it.  Who  the  people  were, 
and  where  the  place  was,  I  cannot  say.  I  have  always 
understood,  however,  that  it  was  somewhere  in  the  direc 
tion  of  Lake  Titicaca.  But  Carenna  could  tell  you  more." 

"  And  what  about  this  ancient  people  of  yours  ? " 
Templemore  asked  of  Monella,  who  still  gazed  thought 
fully  and  inquiringly  at  Leonard.  Templemore  had  heard 
of  Elwood's  early  adventure  many  times  before. 

"  High  up  on  the  eastern  slopes  of  the  great  Andes  is 
an  extensive  plain,  as  large  as  the  whole  of  British 
Guiana,"  the  old  man  replied.  "  It  is  twelve  thousand 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  there,  at  that  great 
height,  is  also  the  largest  lake  of  South  America,  Lake 
Titicaca,  over  three  thousand  square  miles  in  extent, 
on  the  shores  of  which  was  once  a  mighty  city  called 
Tiahuanaco.  It  is  now  in  ruins;  yet,  even  amongst  its 
ruins,  it  boasts  of  some  of  the  oldest  and  most  wonderful 
monuments  in  the  world.  Two  thousand  feet  above  this 
again,  are  another  large  plain  and  another  lake,  little 
known  to  the  outside  world,  being,  indeed,  almost  in 
accessible.  It  was  there  my  people  dwelt,  and  tradition 
asserts  that  they  retired  thither  when  driven  out  of 
Tiahuanaco  by  some  invasion  of  hordes  from  other  parts 
of  the  continent." 

"  Is  it  a  very  old  language,  do  you  suppose  ?  "  Jack  asked. 

"  Undoubtedly  one  of  the  oldest  in  the  world  ;  and  yet 
not  difficult  to  acquire  by  those  who  know  the  language  of 
Matava  and  his  tribe — as  you  do.  It  has  some  affinity  to  it." 

As  regards  the  tongue  spoken  by  the  Indians,  Leonard 
had  learnt  it  from  Carenna  in  his  childhood ;  and  Temple- 
more  had  picked  up  a  good  deal  from  the  same  source,  as 
well  as  on  his  hunting  expeditions  with  Leonard  and  Matava. 


IN  THE  'DEMONS'    WOOD:  49 

When  it  came  to  discussing  terms,  Monella  declared 
that  he  had  none  to  make,  except  that  on  no  consideration 
whatever  should  any  other  white  man  be  invited  or 
allowed  to  join  them.  As  to  the  rest,  he  simply  suggested 
that  any  wealth  they  might  acquire  by  their  enterprise 
should  be  shared  equally  between  them. 

"  Suppose  one  of  us  were  to  die,"  observed  Jack. 
"  How  then  ?  Might  not  the  survivors  choose  some  one 
else  to  join  them  ?  Though,"  he  added  thoughtfully, 
"  if  it  were  you,  we  should  not  be  likely  to  go  on." 

"/shall  not  die,  my  friend,  until  my  task  be  finished," 
replied  Monella  with  conviction. 

"  You  cannot  say,"  was  Jack's  rejoinder. 

"  No,  I  do  not  say  I  know,  yet  I  can  say  I  feel  it.  No 
man  dieth  till  he  hath  fulfilled  the  work  in  life  allotted  to 
him  by  God,"  Monella  finished  solemnly. 

The  others  already  knew  him,  by  this  time,  as  a  man 
with  deep-seated  religious  convictions;  inough  he  made 
no  parade  of  his  beliefs.  He  seemed  to  have  a  simple, 
steady  faith  in  an  overruling  Providence,  and  showed  it, 
unostentatiously,  in  many  ways,  both  in  his  actions,  and 
in  the  advice  he  gave,  on  occasion,  to  the  young  men. 

In  the  result,  the  bargain — if  it  can  be  so  termed — was 
concluded.  Elwood  and  Templemore  formally  enrolled 
themselves  under  Monella's  leadership,  and  henceforth 
performed  the  duties  he  assigned  to  them ;  amongst 
other  things  assisting  almost  daily  in  the  formation  of 
the  path  that  was  to  take  them  through  the  forest.  When 
not  so  engaged,  they  would  go  out  with  some  of  the 
Indians  on  hunting  or  fishing  excursions  in  search  of  food. 

Monella  had  with  him,  amongst  other  things,  a 
beautifully  finished  theodolite  of  wonderful  accuracy  and 
delicacy;  with  this  he  settled  the  direction  of  the  road 
from  day  to  day.  Often,  obstacles  were  encountered  that 

4 


50  THE  D&  VIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

made  it  impossible  to  go  straight ;  these  had  to  be  worked 
round  and  the  proper  direction  picked  up  again  by  means 
of  Monella's  calculations. 

Another  circumstance  worthy  of  note  and  that  caused 
the  two  young  men  at  first  some  surprise,  was  the  fact 
that  Monella  had  with  him  some  mirrors  specially  pre 
pared  and  fixed  in  strong  cases  for  carrying  about  in 
rough  travel,  and  intended  for  heliographic  signalling. 
They  frequently  took  these  out  and  practised  with  them 
by  sending  messages  to  one  another  from  the  ridges  of 
hills  far  apart.  Monella  tried  also  to  instruct  Matava 
and  some  of  the  Indians  in  the  work,  but  without  success. 
They  were  indeed  afraid  of  the  glasses,  and  looked  upon 
it  all  as  some  kind  of  magic. 

"  Wouldn't  it  be  simpler  to  go  up  the  bed  of  this 
stream  that  you  seem  to  have  been  following  more  or  less 
all  the  time,  even  if  it  be  longer  ?  "  observed  Jack  one  day. 

Monella  shook  his  head. 

"  No  use,  my  friend.  It  divides  into  so  many  branches ; 
and  then  again,  in  case  of  a  rise  of  its  waters,  we  should 
have  all  our  road  submerged  at  once." 

On  Sundays  they  always  rested.  This,  it  appeared, 
had  been  Monella's  custom  all  along. 

In  his  conversations  in  the  evenings  and  during  their 
Sunday  strolls,  he  would  instruct  and  amuse  his  hearers 
with  his  reminiscences  and  adventures  in  all  parts  of  the 
world,  or  with  his  intimate  knowledge  of  the  wild  life 
around  them.  From  his  account,  he  had  undergone,  at 
times,  terrible  and  extraordinary  hardships  and  privations 
on  the  plains  and  in  the  forests  of  India  and  Africa;  cf 
Australia ;  the  Steppes  of  Tartary ;  the  Highlands  of 
Thibet ;  the  interior  of  China  and  Japan  ;  the  wilds  of 
Siberia ;  of  Canada ;  the  prairies  of  North  America,  and  the 
pampas,  plains,  and  rugged  mountains  of  South  America — 


IN  THE   'DEMONS'    WOOD:  51 

all,  as  Dr.  Lorien  had  said,  seemed  to  be  alike  known  to 
him.  Nor  was  he  less  familiar  with  the  countries  and 
cities  of  Europe ;  yet  he  spoke  of  his  travels  and  ex 
periences  in  a  simple  manner  that  had  in  it  nothing  of 
boastfulness  or  ostentation,  but  as  though  his  sole  object 
were  to  amuse  and  entertain  his  two  young  friends. 

As  they  penetrated  farther  into  the  forest,  their  work 
became  harder  and  the  progress  slower.  This  latter  was 
unavoidable,  since  each  day  they  had  to  walk  farther  and 
farther  to  and  fro.  Morover,  the  Indians,  who  had  dis 
played  greater  courage — so  Monella  had  said — now  that 
they  had  two  more  white  men  with  them,  once  more 
began  to  show  signs  of  nervous  apprehension  and  fear. 

This  was  doubtless  due  to  the  great  difference  in  many 
ways — some  definite  enough,  others  indefinable  and  vague 
— between  this  forest  and  those  generally  to  be  found 
in  the  tropical  regions  of  South  America.  Not  only  were 
the  trees  still  more  gigantic — making  it  gloomier — and 
the  undergrowths  more  dense  and  tangled,  but  the  birds 
and  animals,  judging  from  their  cries,  were  unfamiliar  to 
them.  Many  of  the  sounds  usual  to  forest  life  in 
British  Guiana  were  absent ;  the  constant  note  of  the 
'  bell-bird '  was  not  heard,  nor  was  even  the  startling 
roar  of  the  howling  monkeys.  Instead  were  heard  other 
sounds  and  noises  of  an  entirely  novel  and  peculiar 
kind,  unknown  even  to  the  Indians  who  had  been  used 
to  forest  travelling  all  their  lives;  sounds  that  even 
Monella  either  could  not  explain — or  hesitated  to.  One 
of  these  was  a  horrid  combination  of  hiss  and  snort  and 
whistle,  loud  and  prolonged  like  the  stertorous  breathings 
of  some  monstrous  creature.  Some  of  the  Indians 
declared  that  this  was  the  sound  traditionally  said 
to  proceed  from  the  great  '  camoodi/  the  monstrous 
serpent  that  is  supposed  to  guard  the  way  to  Roraima 


52  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

mountain ;  while  others  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  it 
was  made  by  the  equally  dreaded  '  didi,'  the  gigantic 
'  wild  man  of  the  woods/  that  also  had,  as  they  averred,  its 
special  haunts  in  this  particular  forest.  At  times,  a 
startling,  long-drawn  cry  would  echo  through  the  wood,  so 
human  in  its  tones  as  sometimes  to  cause  them  to  rush  in 
the  direction  it  seemed  to  come  from,  in  the  belief  that  it 
was  a  cry  for  help  from  one  of  the  party  who  was  in 
danger.  This  strange,  harrowing  cry,  the  Indians  called 
'  The  cry  of  a  Lost  Soul '  *  ;  and  they  were  always  seized 
with  panic  when  it  was  heard. 

There  were  other  cries  and  sounds  equally  mysterious 
and  perplexing ;  and,  so  the  Indians  began  to  declare, 
strange  sights  too.  Of  these  they  could  give  no  clear 
account,  but  they  maintained  that,  in  the  shadows  in  the 
darker  places,  or  just  before  nightfall,  while  returning  from 
their  work,  they  now  and  then  caught  passing  glimpses 
of  vague  shapes  that  seemed  to  peer  at  them  and  then  dis 
appear  within  the  gloomy  forest  depths.  And  even  Elwood 
and  Templemore  were  conscious  of  the  occasional  presence 
of  these  silent  unfamiliar  shapes,  and  sometimes  fired  at 

*  This  strange  cry  is  often  heard  in  the  depths  of  the  forests  in  this 
region,  and  has  never  been  accounted  for,  the  only  explanation  given  by 
the  Indians  being  the  one  stated  above,  viz.,  that  it  is  '  the  cry  of  a  Lost 
Soul*  It  is  alluded  to  by  the  American  poet,  Whittier,  in  the  following 
lines : — 

"  In  that  black  forest  where,  when  day  is  done, 
*  *  »  *  • 

Darkly  from  sunset  to  the  rising  sun, 

A  cry  as  of  the  pained  heart  of  the  wood. 

The  long  despairing  moan  of  solitude 

And  darkness  and  the  absence  of  all  good, 

Startles  the  traveller  with  a  sound  so  drear, 

So  full  of  hopeless  agony  and  fear, 

His  heart  stands  still,  and  listens  with  his  ear. 

— The  guide,  as  if  he  heard  a  death-bell  toll. 

Crosses  himself,  and  whispers,  '  A  Lost  Soul 


IN  THE  'DEMONS'    WOOD.'  53 

them,  though  without  result.  These  facts  they  made  no 
attempt  to  conceal  from  one  another,  though,  in  their 
intercourse  with  the  Indians,  they  put  a  bold  face  on 
matters,  and  affected  to  disbelieve  the  stories  told  them. 

Monella  alone  was — or  appeared  to  be — entirely  un 
disturbed  by  all  these  things.  If  conscious  of  them,  he 
gave  no  sign  of  it,  but  went  about  whatever  he  had  to 
do  as  though  danger  were  to  him  an  unknown  quantity. 

There  was,  however,  one  unpleasant  fact  that  could  not 
be  ignored,  and  that  was  the  unusual  number  of  '  bush- 
masters  '  of  large  size  in  the  wood.  This  is  a  poisonous 
snake,  very  gaudily  coloured,  whose  bite  is  certain  death. 
It  does  not — like  most  serpents — try  to  get  out  of  the 
way  of  human  beings,  but,  instead,  rushes  to  attack  them 
with  great  swiftness  and  ferocity.  It  is  the  only  aggressive 
venomous  snake  of  the  American  continent.  It  usually 
attains  a  length  of  five  or  six  feet ;  but,  in  this  forest,  the 
explorers  killed  many  of  eight  or  nine  feet,  and  two — that 
came  on  to  the  attack  together — were  nearly  eleven  feet 
long,  with  fangs  as  large  as  a  parrot's  claw.  In  conse 
quence  of  the  frequency  of  the  attacks  of  these  reptiles, 
so  much  dreaded  by  the  Indians,  and  indeed  by  all 
travellers,  one  or  two  of  a  working  party,  armed  with  shot 
guns,  had  to  be  told  off  to  keep  watch ;  rifles  being  of 
no  use  for  the  purpose. 

Templemore,  as  it  happened,  had  had  a  bad  fright  when 
a  child  from  an  adventure  with  a  snake ;  and  this — as  is 
frequently  the  case — had  left  in  his  mind,  all  the  rest  of 
his  life,  a  great  horror  of  serpents.  He  found,  therefore, 
the  presence  of  these  '  lords  of  the  woods,'  as  their  Indian 
name  implies,  a  source  of  ever-present  abhorrence. 

Besides  the  '  bush-masters,'  there  were  the  '  labarri ' — 
also  a  large  venomous  snake,  but  not  aggressive  like  the 
other — and  rattlesnakes.  There  were  also,  no  doubt,  boa- 


54  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

constrictors,  or  'camoodis,'  of  the  ordinary  kind;  but, 
thus  far,  only  one  had  been  seen,  and  that,  though  large, 
was  nothing  out  of  the  way  as  regards  size  for  that 
country.  • 

Nor  were  serpents  their  only  visible  enemies ;  there 
were  others  of  a  kind  new  to  the  two  young  men.  One 
day,  while  with  the  working  party  at  the  farthest  part  of 
the  track,  they  heard  the  whole  forest  suddenly  resound 
with  a  perfect  babel  of  discordant  noises.  There  were 
shrill  cries  and  squeals,  hoarse  roars  and  growls,  then 
a  kind  of  trumpeting.  The  Indians  retreated,  throwing 
down  their  axes  to  pick  up  their  rifles.  As  they  hastily 
retired,  four  large  animals  sprang  into  their  path,  one 
after  the  other,  with  loud  roars  and  growls.  But  Monella, 
who  was  behind  Elwood,  stepped  forward  and  rolled  two 
over  with  his  repeating  rifle,  and  Jack  stopped  another  of 
the  beasts  with  his.  The  fourth,  apparently  not  liking 
the  way  things  were  going,  leaped  into  the  thicket  and 
disappeared  ;  though,  judging  from  the  sounds  that  came 
from  the  direction  it  had  taken,  there  were  many  more  of 
its  fellows  close  at  hand.  Gradually  their  cries  grew 
fainter,  until  they  died  away  in  the  distance. 

Meanwhile,  further  shots  had  given  the  coup  de  grace 
to  the  three  that  had  been  knocked  over,  and  the  victors 
went  up  to  examine  them.  They  seemed  to  be  a  kind 
of  panther  or  leopard  of  a  light  grey  colour,  ap 
proaching  white  in  places,  with  markings  of  a  deeper 
colour. 

Neither  Templemore  nor  Elwood  had  ever  previously 
seen  any  animal,  or  the  skin  of  one,  at  all  like  these. 
They  were,  moreover,  of  different  shape  from  either  the 
jaguar  or  the  tiger-cat ;  larger  than  the  latter,  and  more 
thick-set  than  the  former. 

"  These  must  be  the  '  white  jaguars '  that  the  Indians 


IN  THE  'DEMONS'    WOOD:  55 

say  help  to  guard  Roraima,"  Jack  observed,  looking  in 
perplexity  at  the  strange  creatures. 

"Yes,"  said  Matava,  who  had  now  come  up,  "and 
they  are  '  Warracaba  tigers.' "  * 

"  What  on  earth  are  they  ?  "  asked  Leonard. 

"Warracaba  tiger,"  Monella  said,  "is  the  name  given 
to  a  species  of  small  '  tiger '  (in  America  all  such  animals 
are  called  '  tigers ')  that  hunts  in  packs,  and  is  reputed  to 
be  unusually  ferocious.  They  have  a  peculiar  trumpeting 
cry,  not  unlike  the  sound  made  by  the  Warracaba  bird — 
the  'trumpet-bird  ' — hence  their  name. 

"  They  look  to  me  more  like  light-coloured  pumas,"  Jack 
remarked. 

"No;  pumas  are  not  marked  like  that,  and  do  not  make 
the  sounds  we  heard.  Besides,  you  need  never  fear  a 
puma,  and  should  never  shoot  at  one,  unless  it  is  attacking 
your  domestic  animals." 

Both  Templemore  and  Elwood  looked  up  in  surprise. 

"  I  always  thought,"  the  latter  said,  "  that  pumas  were 
such  bloodthirsty  animals." 

"  So  they  are,  to  other  animals — even  the  jaguar  they 
attack  and  kill.  But  men  they  never  touch,  if  let  alone. 
I  do  not  believe  there  is  a  single  authenticated  instance  of 
a  puma's  hurting  any  human  being,  man,  woman  or  child. 
In  the  Andes  and  Brazil — where  I  have  lived  long  enough 
to  know — the  Gauchos  call  the  puma  '  Amigo  del  cristiano ' 

*  A  vivid  account  of  an  adventure  with  these  formidable  animals  will 
be  found  in  Mr.  Harrington  Brown's  'Canoe  and  Camp  Life  in  British 
Guiana,'  page  71.  Very  little  is  known  about  them,  but  they  are  believed 
to  have  their  haunts  in  the  unexplored  mountain  districts,  from  which 
they  occasionally  descend  into  other  parts.  Mr.  Brown  states  that  the 
Indians  fear  them  above  everything;  and,  while  comparatively  brave  as 
regards  jaguars  and  tiger-cats  of  all  kinds,  give  way  to  utter  panic  at 
the  mere  idea  that  '  Warracaba  tigers  '  are  in  their  neighbourhood.  It 
is  said  that  nothing  stops  or  frightens  them  except  a  broad  stream  of 
water — not  even  fire. 


56  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

— '  the  friend  of  man  ' — and  they  think  it  an  evil  thing  to 
kill  one."* 

A  few  days  after,  they  were  attacked  again  by  these 
furious  creatures,  and  this  time  did  not  come  off  so  well, 
for  two  of  the  Indians  were  badly  mauled.  But  for 
Monella's  cool  bravery,  indeed,  matters  would  have  been 
much  worse;  and  Templemore  had  a  narrow  escape. 
Then,  a  day  or  two  later,  one  of  the  Indians  was  stung  by 
a  scorpion ;  and  Jack  came  near  being  bitten  by  a  rattle 
snake — would  have  been  but  for  Monella,  who,  just  in 
time,  boldly  seized  the  reptile  by  the  tail,  and,  swinging  it 
two  or  three  times  round  his  head,  dashed  its  brains  out 
against  a  piece  of  rock. 

Indeed,  upon  all  occasions  where  there  was  any  kind  of 
danger,  Monella's  ready,  quiet  courage  was  always  dis 
played  in  a  manner  that  won  both  the  admiration  of  his 
white  colleagues  and  the  devotion  of  his  Indian  followers. 
Moreover,  as  Dr.  Lorien  had  stated,  and  as  Leonard  had 
found  by  actual  experience,  he  was  skilled  in  medicine  and 
surgery.  To  wounds  he  applied  the  leaves  of  some  plant, 
of  which  he  had  a  store  with  him  in  a  dried  state,  the 
curative  effects  of  which  were  reputed  among  the  Indians 
to  be  almost  marvellous. 

But  even  these  incidents  were  surpassed  by  a  startling 
experience  they  had  a  short  time  afterwards.  On  going 
to  their  working  ground  one  morning,  two  or  three  Indians 

in  advance  of  the  remainder  of  the  party  saw,  lying  across 

. 

*  A  very  interesting  account  of  the  South  American  puma  will  be 
found  in  'The  Naturalist  in  La  Plata,'  by  Mr.  W.  H.  Hudson.  He  states 
that  the  puma  has  a  strange  natural  liking  for,  or  sympathy  with,  man  ; 
that,  though  ferocious  and  bloodthirsty  in  the  extreme  as  regards  other 
animals,  yet  it  never  attacks  man,  woman,  or  child,  awake  or  asleep. 
He  quotes  many  authorities,  and  gives  numerous  instances,  of  a  very 
remarkable  character,  from  the  accounts  of  hunters  and  others  whom  he 
has  himself  seen  and  questioned. 


IN  THE  'DEMONS'    WOOD:  57 

the  path,  what  they  took  to  be  the  trunk  of  a  tree  that 
had  fallen  during  the  night ;  and  they  sat  upon  it,  in 
dolently,  to  wait  for  the  others  to  come  up.  Suddenly, 
one  of  them  sprang  up,  exclaiming,  "  It's  alive  !  I  felt  it 
move  !  It  is  breathing  1  "  They  all  jumped  up,  in  alarm, 
when  the  great  snake — for  such  it  proved  to  be — glided 
off  into  the  wood.  Most  likely  the  others  would  have 
ridiculed  their  story,  but  that  Templemore  happened  to 
come  up  in  time  to  witness  what  occurred.  And  through 
the  underwood,  on  both  sides  of  the  path,  was  plainly  to 
be  seen  a  sort  of  small  tunnel  that  marked  the  place 
where  the  serpent  had  been  lying  asleep. 

Matava  and  his  fellows,  of  course,  insisted  that  this 
was  the  great  'camoodi/  that  Indian  tradition  had  long 
declared  existed  in  this  forest — set  there  specially,  by  the 
demons  of  the  mountain,  to  guard  it  from  intrusion. 

These  constant  dangers  and  adventures  made  the  task 
of  keeping  the  Indians  from  deserting  doubly  difficult,  and 
rendered  the  work  both  harassing  and  tedious  to  the 
others.  Only  Monella  showed  no  weariness,  no  sign  of 
the  strain  it  all  involved  ;  so  far  from  that,  these  troubles 
seemed  only  to  increase  his  vigilance,  his  power  of  en 
durance,  and  his  determination. 

And  all  the  time  they  were  cutting  their  way  through 
vegetation  that  would  have  astonished  and  delighted  the 
heart  of  a  botanical  collector  such  as  Dr.  Lorien.  Not 
only  within  the  wood,  but  in  the  whole  district  round, 
unknown  and  wondrous  flowers  and  plants  abounded. 
But  the  explorers  had  neither  time  nor  inclination  to  take 
that  interest  in  them  they  merited,  and  would,  at  any 
other  time,  have  undoubtedly  excited.* 

*  See  extract  given  in  the  preface  (page  viii.)  from  Richard  Schom- 
burgk's  book  '  Reissen  in  Britisch  Guiana.' 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   MYSTERIOUS   CAVERN. 

WHEN  the  time  drew  near  for  the  adventurers,  if 
Monella's  calculations  proved  correct,  to  reach  the 
base  of  the  towering  rock  towards  which  they  were 
making  their  way  with  so  much  labour,  a  suppressed 
excitement  became  apparent  throughout  nearly  the  whole 
party.  It  was  clearly  visible  in  the  Indians  and  in 
Elwood ;  and  Templemore,  even,  showed  signs  of  anxiety. 
Monella  alone  was  imperturbable  as  ever,  and,  if  any 
unusual  feeling  arose  in  his  mind,  there  was  no  trace  of 
it  to  be  seen  in  his  placid  manner.  Perhaps  a  close 
observer  might  have  seen,  at  times,  a  little  more  fire  in 
the  gaze  of  his  keen  eyes  ;  but  it  was  scarcely  noticeable 
to  those  around  him. 

Elwood  did  not  attempt  to  hide  the  state  of  expectancy 
into  which  he  had  gradually  worked  himself;  but  while 
he,  on  the  one  hand,  grew  more  excited,  Jack  Templemore, 
on  the  other,  became  steadily  more  pessimistic  and  moody. 
Since  the  adventure  of  the  great  '  camoodi '  he  seemed 
nervous  and  depressed,  and  he  no  longer  troubled  himself 
to  conceal  the  discontent  that  now  possessed  him.  The 
continued  sojourn  in  that  terrible  forest  was  becoming  too 
much  for  his  peculiar  temperament.  Its  gloom  oppressed 
him  more  and  more  each  day ;  and  he  had  become  silent 
and  unsociable,  often  sitting  for  long  intervals  stolidly 

58 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  CAVERN.  59 

smoking  and,  if  addressed,  replying  only  in  monosyllables. 
They  had  now  been  for  some  weeks  in  the  wood,  camping 
in  it  every  night,  and  going  back  to  '  Monella  Lodge ' 
only  for  the  Sundays.  To  this  rule  Monella  rigidly  ad 
hered  ;  but,  since  it  took  the  greater  part  of  a  day  to  reach 
the  edge  of  the  forest  from  the  point  they  had  now 
attained,  but  little  work  was  done  at  the  path-making  on 
Saturdays,  Sundays,  or  Mondays.  Hence  their  progress 
had  become  slower,  and  Templemore's  discontent  and 
impatience  increased  in  proportion. 

One  morning,  after  breakfast,  Jack  was  sitting  on  a  log 
moodily  smoking,  while  Elwood  was  busying  himself 
clearing  up  after  the  meal  recently  finished.  Monella  and 
all  the  Indians  had  gone  to  the  path-end,  and  were  out  of 
sight ;  but  the  strokes  of  their  axes,  and  their  calls  one  to 
another,  could  be  heard  distinctly,  now  and  again,  echoing 
through  the  almost  silent  wood.  Very  little  else  broke 
the  stillness,  but  once  or  twice  they  had  heard  that  weird 
sound,  half  hiss,  half  whistle,  that  the  Indians  attributed 
to  the  monstrous  serpent.  Presently,  Jack  took  his  pipe 
from  his  mouth  and  addressed  Elwood  : — 

"You  heard  what  Monella  said  last  night,  that  he 
hoped  to-day  or  to-morrow  would  see  the  end  of  this 
work.  Supposing,  as  I  expect,  that  we  find  that  we 
merely  run  against  inaccessible  cliff,  I  want  to  know  what 
you  intend  to  do.  To  attempt  to  work  either  to  right  or 
to  left,  along  the  foot  of  the  rock,  in  the  hope  of  finding 
an  opening  would  be,  I  feel  convinced,  a  mere  wild-goose 
chase,  and  would  lead  us  only  farther  into  this  hateful 
forest,  and  uselessly  prolong  our  stay  in  it.  Now,  Leonard, 
is  it  agreed  that  the  thing  is  to  end  when  we  get  to  the 
cliff?  I've  asked  you  again  and  again  as  to  this,  but  you 
always  put  me  off." 

"  I  put  it  off — till  the  time  comes  for  deciding  about  it ; 


60  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

that's  all,  you  old  grumbler.  What  is  the  use  of  talking 
before  we  see  how  Monella's  calculations  come  out  ?  " 

"  If  I  grumble,  as  you  call  it,  it  is  because  I  am  anxious 
for  others.  I  gave  a  solemn  promise  before  I  left  my 
poor  old  mother  that  I  would  not  rush  into  any  obvious 
and  unnecessary  danger;  any  danger,  that  is,  beyond 
the  ordinary  risks  of  travel  in  a  country  like  Guiana. 
Now " 

"  Well,  what  dangers  have  we  courted  that  are  beyond 
the  '  ordinary  risks  of  travel,'  as  you  call  them  ?  "  El  wood 
demanded  cheerfully.  "  We  have  come  safely  through 
forests  and  plains  thus  far,  and  now  we  are  in  another 
forest " 

"  Yes,  but  what  a  forest !  I  have  been,  as  you  know, 
pioneering  in  the  furthermost  recesses  of  Brazil  and  Peru  ; 
I  know  a  little — just  a  little — you  will  allow,  of  wild  life  ; 
but  never  have  I  seen  the  like  of  this  wood  1  No  wonder 
the  Indians  shun  and  fear  it ;  indeed,  it  is  a  marvel  to  me 
how  Monella  ever  induced  them  to  enter  upon  this  work, 
and  it  is  still  more  wonderful  how  he  has  managed  to  keep 
them  from  deserting  him.  Heaven  knows  what  we  have 
experienced  of  the  place  is  enough  to  try  the  courage  of 
the  best — the  most  ferocious  '  tigers,'  the  biggest  serpents 
of  one  sort  ever  dreamed  of,  and  the  more  deadly  and  more 
fiercely  aggressive  venomous  ones ;  strange  creatures  that 
one  can  only  catch  glimpses  of  and  can  never  see ;  sounds 
so  weird  and  unnatural  that  even  the  Indians  can  offer  no 
explanation.  That  great  serpent,  alone,  fills  me  with  a 
continual  cold  horror.  We  never  know  where  it  may  be 
lurking ;  it  may  make  a  rush  at  one  of  us  at  any  moment, 
and  what  chance  would  one  have  with  such  a  beast  ? 
What  consolation,  to  think  it  would  probably  get  a  bullet 
through  its  head  from  one  of  us,  if,  while  that  was  being 
done,  it  crushed  another  to  a  jelly  ?  " 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  CAVERtf.  61 

"  Your  old  horror  and  dislike  of  serpents  make  you 
nervous,  old  boy.  I  wish  you  could  get  over  it.  In  all 
else,  you  know,  you  are  as  bold  as — as — well,  as  Monella 
himself ;  and  that  is  saying  a  lot,  isn't  it  ?  You  must 
admit  that,  if  our  enterprise  has  its  dangers,  we  have  a 
leader  who  knows  what  he  is  doing." 

"  A  splendid  fellow  !  but — a  dreamer — or — a  madman  I " 

"  A  madman  I  He  has  method  in  his  madness  then  ! 
I  admire  him  more  and  more  every  day.  He  is  a  man 
to  lead  an  army ;  to  inspire  the  weakest ;  to  put  courage 
into  the  most  timid.  I  do  not  wonder  the  Indians  are  so 
devoted  to  him.  /  would  follow  him  anywhere,  do  any 
thing  he  told  me  I  His  very  glance  seems  to  thrill  you 
through  with  a  courage  that  makes  you  ready  to  dare 
everything  !  He  is  a  born  leader  of  men  !  He  carries  out, 
in  every  action,  in  his  manner,  his  air,  his  principles,  his 
extraordinary  cool  courage,  and  his  gentle,  simple  courtesy, 
all  my  ideas  of  a  hero  of  romance  of  the  olden  time — the 
very  bean  ideal  of  a  great  king  and  chivalrous  knight.  / 
can  see  all  this ;  his  very  looks,  his  slightest  motions  are 
full  of  a  strange  dignity ;  never  have  I  seen  one  who  so 
excited  alike  my  admiration  and  my  affection  !  Yet,  I  do 
admit  he  is  a  mystery.  One  knows  nothing " 

"  Exactly,"  Jack  burst  in,  interrupting  at  last  the  speech 
of  the  enthusiastic  Leonard.  "  It  is  true,  what  you  say, 
in  a  measure.  He  seems  to  have  in  him  the  making  of 
such  a  man  as  you,  I  can  see,  have  in  your  mind — a  hero, 
a  leader  of  men.  Yet  here  is  he,  an  unknown  wanderer 
on  the  face  of  the  earth,  giving  up  the  last  years  of  his  life 
to  a  fatuous  chase  after  El  Dorado,  with  a  few  Indians  and 
a  couple  of  credulous  young  idiots  joining  in  his  mad 
quest.  I  like  him  ;  I  admire  him  ;  I  believe  in  his 
sincerity.  But  I  say  he  is  mad  all  the  same,  a  dreamer ; 
and  for  the  matter  of  that,  so  are  you.  You  suit  each 


62  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

other,  you  two.  Two  dreamers  together !  "  And  Temple- 
more  got  up  and  began  pacing  up  and  down,  restless  in 
body  and  disturbed  in  mind. 

Leonard  watched  him  with  a  half  smile  ;  but  Templemore 
looked  serious  and  anxious. 

"We  are  surrounded  by  hidden  enemies — many  of 
them  deadly  creatures,"  he  went  on  gloomily.  "  Already 
three  of  us  have  fallen  victims,  and  we  know  not  who 
may  be  the  next.  Even  the  most  constant  and  watchful 
vigilance  does  not  avail  in  a  place  like  this;  and  the 
never-ceasing  worry  of  it  is  becoming  more  than  I  can 
stand.  One  wants  eyes  like  a  hawk's  and  ears  like  an 
Indian's.  One  cannot  feel  safe  for  a  single  minute ;  you 
want  eyes  at  the  back  of  your  head " 

Leonard  went  up  and  put  his  hand  on  the  other's 
arm. 

"All  because  you  are  so  anxious  about  me  and  others, 
dear  old  boy,"  he  said.  "If  you  really  thought  of  yourself 
alone  you  would  never  trouble;  but  you  make  a  great 
affectation  of  nervous  apprehension  for  yourself,  while  all 
the  time  you  are  thinking  only  of  me." 

Templemore  shook  his  head. 

"  I  don't  know  how  it  is,"  he  returned,  "  but  the  thought 
of  that  great  snake  haunts  me.  I  feel  as  if  some  terrible 
trouble  were  in  store  for  us  through  it.  A  kind  of  presenti 
ment  ;  a  feeling  I  have  never  had  before " 

Elwood  burst  out  laughing. 

"  A  presentiment  I  Great  Scott !  You  confessing  to  a 
presentiment !  You  who  always  deride  my  presentiments, 
and  dreams,  and  omens!  Well,  this  is  too  good,  upon 
my  word  1  Who  is  the  dreamer  now,  I  should  like  to 
know?" 

Just  then  they  heard  a  call,  and,  looking  along  the  path, 
saw  Monella  at  some  distance  beckoning  to  them. 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  CA  VERN.  63 

"  Bring  a  lantern,"  they  heard  him  say,  "  and  come 
with  me,  both  of  you." 

"  A  lantern  1 "  exclaimed  Jack.  He  took  one  up  and 
examined  it  to  see  that  there  was  plenty  of  oil.  "  What 
on  earth  can  he  want  with  a  lantern  ?  Is  he  going  to  look 
for  the  sun  in  this  land  of  shadow  ?  " 

When  they  came  up  to  Monella  they  looked  at  him  in 
quiringly,  but  no  sign  was  to  be  had  from  a  study  of  his 
impassive  face.  Yet  there  seemed,  Jack  thought,  a  softer 
gleam  in  his  eyes  when  he  met  his  gaze. 

"  I  think  our  work  is  at  an  end,"  he  said  to  the  young 
men ;  "  and,"  addressing  Jack  more  particularly,  "  your 
anxiety  may  now,  let  us  hope,  be  lightened." 

Then  he  turned  and  walked  on  with  a  gesture  for  the 
two  to  follow.  And  Templemore  felt  confused ;  for  the  words 
Monella  had  spoken  came  like  an  answer  to  the  thoughts 
that  had  been  in  his  mind ;  so  much  so  that  he  could  not 
help  asking  himself,  had  this  strange  being  divined  what 
he  and  Elwood  had  been  talking,  and  he  (Jack)  had  been 
so  seriously  thinking,  of? 

However,  these  speculations  were  soon  driven  away  by 
surprise  at  the  change  in  the  character  of  the  wood.  The 
trees  grew  less  thickly,  and  the  ground  became  more  stony, 
the  undergrowth  gradually  thinner ;  more  daylight  filtered 
down  from  above,  and  soon  they  found  they  could  see 
between  the  trunks  of  the  trees  for  some  distance  ahead. 
And  then,  in  the  front  of  them,  it  grew  lighter  and  lighter, 
and  shortly  the  welcome  sound  of  falling  water  struck  upon 
their  ears.  Then  they  came  upon  a  stream — presumably 
the  same  that  they  had  been,  in  a  measure,  following 
through  the  wood — rushing  and  tumbling  in  a  rocky  bed — 
for  they  were  going  up  rising  ground — and  splashing  and 
foaming  in  its  leaps  from  rock  to  rock.  The  trees  became 
still  sparser,  and  the  light  stronger,  till,  finally,  they 


64  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

emerged  into  an  open  space  and  saw,  rising  straight  up 
before  them,  the  perpendicular  flat  rock  that  formed  the 
base  of  Roraima's  lofty  summit. 

It  was  here  fairly  light ;  indeed,  a  single  ray  of  sunlight 
played  upon  the  splashing  water  in  the  little  stream,  and 
the  spray  sparkled  in  the  gleam.  But  still  very  little  sun 
light  ever  entered  the  place.  The  great  wall  of  rock  that 
reared  itself  in  a  plumb-line  two  thousand  feet  into  the 
sky,  overshadowed  it  completely  on  the  one  side  ;  and  on 
the  other  were  the  great  trees  of  this  primaeval  forest 
towering  up  three  hundred  feet  or  more,  and  extending 
their  branches  above  across  almost  to  the  rock,  though 
below,  the  nearest  trunk  was  quite  fifty  yards  away.  They 
stood,  in  fact,  upon  the  edge  of  a  semi-circular  clearing 
that  extended  for  a  distance  of  perhaps  a  hundred  yards, 
its  radius  being  about  fifty  yards  if  taken  from  the  centre 
of  the  exposed  portion  of  the  cliff.  At  each  end  of  this 
space  the  trees  and  undergrowth  closed  in  again  upon 
the  rock  in  an  impenetrable  tangled  mass,  denser,  and 
darker  even,  than  that  through  which  the  explorers  had 
been  slowly  cutting  their  way. 

Some  of  the  Indians  were  grouped  round  the  stream, 
two  or  three  enjoying  the  luxury  of  wading  in  it,  or  sitting 
on  the  bank  and  dangling  their  feet  in  the  clear  cool  water. 
Matava  and  the  others  were  busy  upon  some  kind  of  rough 
carpentering.  Templemore  and  Elwood  saw  that  the 
stream  issued  from  a  hole  in  the  rock  near  one  end  of  the 
clearing ;  and  this  was  of  itself  a  matter  for  surprise. 
They  were,  however,  still  "more  astonished  when  Monella, 
with  a  strange  smile,  pointed  out  another  aperture  in  the 
rock  near  the  centre  of  the  open  portion  of  the  cliff.  It  was 
about  sixteen  or  eighteen  feet  from  the  ground,  and  was 
not  unlike  a  window  or  embrasure  in  a  stone  building  of  con 
siderable  thickness.  Within — at  a  distance  of  eighteen 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  CA  VERN.  65 

inches  or  so — it  seemed   however  to  be  closed  by  solid 
rock. 

The  two  gazed  in  silence  at  this  unexpected  sight ; 
Elwood  showing  in  his  eager  manner  the  hopes  that  it 
aroused,  and  Templemore  pondering  in  silent  wonder  as 
to  what  it  all  meant.  That  Monella's  '  calculations '  had 
led  them  to  a  most  unexpected  result  thus  far — whether 
by  accident  or  otherwise — he  could  not  but  admit.  Of 
the  fact  there  was  now  no  doubt.  But  a  clearing  of  this 
character,  opposite  to  what  looked  like  an  opening  in  the 
rock,  or  entrance  to  a  cave,  was  a  fact  too  startling  to  be 
the  outcome  of  a  mere  coincidence,  or  a  lucky  chance.  He 
knew  that  a  party  of  explorers  might  spend  years — cen 
turies,  indeed,  if  they  could  live  long  enough — in  a  search 
for  such  a  place  in  that  forest  and  never  find  it,  unless 
guided  by  the  most  exact  information.  Then  the  fact  that 
the  opening  was  so  nearly  in  the  centre  of  the  clearing 
had  a  significance  of  its  own  ;  the  question  whether  it  was 
actually  the  entrance  to  a  cave  or  merely  a  curious  acci 
dental  hollow  in  the  rock  was  thus  answered,  as  it  were, 
in  advance.  Besides,  just  below  the  '  embrasure  '  a  small 
stream  trickled  out,  and,  falling  down  the  rock,  found  its 
way  amongst  the  stones  to  the  larger  water-course  beyond. 
Here  there  seemed  presumptive  evidence  that  the  space  at 
the  back  of  the  rock  was  hollow — was,  in  fact,  a  cave. 
But  in  that  case  the  entrance  must  have  been  purposely 
closed  by  human  hands.  If  so,  by  whom  ?  and  when  ? 
and  why  ? 

These  thoughts  revolved  rapidly  in  Templemore's  mind 
while  he  stood  looking  at  the  rock.  He  glanced  around  at 
the  giant  trees,  and  thought  of  the  almost  impenetrable 
character  of  the  forest  they  had  come  through,  and  he  felt 
that,  if  the  ideas  that  had  come  into  his  mind  were  correct, 
it  was  impossible  to  suppose  that  such  a  cave  could  be  the 

5 


66  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

retreat  say,  of  any  unknown  Indians  living  at  the  present 
time.  Therefore,  the  puzzle  seemed  the  greater.  Who 
could  have  been  there  before  them — and  how  long 
ago? 

But  Matava  now  approached  the  cliff  bearing  a  sort  of 
rough  ladder  that  he  had  constructed  under  Monella's 
directions ;  this  he  placed  against  the  rock  just  under  the 
opening,  planting  the  ends  firmly  in  the  ground.  He  had 
cut  down  two  young  saplings  and,  partly  by  means  of 
notches,  and  partly  by  twisting  some  strong  fibres  to  hold 
them,  had  fastened  cross-pieces  at  short  intervals,  and  so 
fashioned  the  whole  into  a  very  serviceable  ladder. 

Monella  signed  to  him  to  hold  it  firmly,  and  proceeded 
to  test  its  strength.  Then,  satisfied  as  to  this,  he  quietly 
mounted  it  till  he  could  insert  his  hand  into  the  aperture. 
After  a  moment  or  two  he  called  to  Elwood  and  Temple- 
more  to  assist  in  steadying  the  ladder ;  and,  when  they 
had  come  to  the  assistance  of  Matava  and  another  Indian 
who  was  with  him,  Monella  leaned  over  into  the  opening 
and,  exerting  all  his  great  strength,  pushed  away  the  stone 
that  was  closing  it,  exposing  to  view  a  cavern  beyond. 
After  a  brief  look  inside,  he  asked  for  a  lighted  lantern  and 
a  long  stick,  and,  while  these  were  being  handed  up,  the 
expectations  and  curiosity  of  his  companions  became  excited 
to  a  lively  degree.  The  Indians,  who  had  been  amusing 
themselves  in  the  water,  came  crowding  round,  half  pleased, 
half  afraid  at  this  unexpected  development  of  events. 

"  You're  never  going  to  venture  into  that  place  ? " 
Templemore  asked.  "  It  may  be  full  of  deadly  serpents. 
For  Heaven's  sake  do  not  be  rash  enough  to  risk  it.  Send 
one  of  the  Indians " 

Monella  replied  with  a  look — a  look  that  Jack  remem 
bered  for  mai«y  a  day  after.  His  eyes  simply  flashed ;  and 
then  he  said  quickly, 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  CA  VERN.  67 

"  Did  you  ever  know  me  bid  another  go  where  I  would 
not  venture  myself  ?  " 

Then  he  took  the  lighted  lantern,  swung  it  into  the 
cavern  at  the  end  of  the  stick,  and,  having  satisfied  him 
self  that  the  air  within  was  not  foul,  he  threw  the  stick  in 
first  and  followed,  himself,  into  the  semi-darkness. 

A  minute  after,  his  head  and  shoulders  re-appeared,  just 
when  Jack  was  half  way  up  the  ladder  to  follow  him. 

"Wait  a  few  minutes  before  you  come  up,"  he  asked 
him.  "  I  just  want  to  give  a  glance  round,  and  there  is 
but  one  lantern.  Or — well — suppose  you  come  up  and 
wait  inside.  But  tell  the  others  to  keep  to  the  bottom  of 
the  ladder,  and  be  ready  to  hold  it  in  case  we  should  wish 
to  beat  a  hasty  retreat." 

This  seemed  prudent  counsel,  and  was  carried  out. 
When  Jack  got  off  the  ladder  into  the  opening,  he  was 
told  to  jump  down  inside ;  and  he  found  there  a  level 
rocky  floor  about  three  feet  below  the  aperture,  which 
had  thus  a  resemblance  to  a  veritable  window.  By  the 
dim  light  it  gave  he  could  see  that  he  was  in  a  cavern  of 
considerable  height  and  extent,  and  Monella,  with  his 
lantern,  disappearing  through  an  arched  opening  at  some 
distance  that  seemed  to  lead  to  another  cave  within.  He 
had  brought  with  him  his  double-barrel,  one  barrel  loaded 
with  small  shot,  the  other  with  ball,  and  he  gave  a  look 
at  the  revolver  in  his  belt  while  he  stood  waiting  at  the 
entrance  and  gazing  curiously  about  him.  He  saw  that 
a  small  stream  of  water  ran  through  one  side  of  the 
cave ;  there  were,  in  fact,  two  streams,  for  one  ran  in 
a  ledge  at  some  distance  from  the  ground ;  but  when 
it  came  to  the  opening  they  had  come  through,  it  fell 
to  the  floor  and  joined  the  other  stream,  the  whole 
finding  its  way  out  through  a  fissure  in  the  rock  and 
running  down  outside,  as  has  been  before  described, 


68  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

Now  the  stone  slab  that  had  closed  the  'window,'  as 
Jack  called  the  opening,  had  rested  on  a  continuation  of 
what  may  be  termed  the  sill,  and,  on  being  pushed,  had 
rolled  off.  It  was  a  thin  slab,  roughly  circular  in  shape  ; 
not  unlike  what  one  might  suppose  a  millstone  to  be  in 
the  rough.  Jack  regarded  it  with  close  attention,  almost 
indeed  with  awe ;  it  spoke  so  plainly  of  human  beings 
having  inhabited  the  place,  or,  at  least,  of  their  having 
fashioned  this  method  of  closing  the  entrance  to  the  cave. 
How  long  ago  had  they  been  there?  And,  when  they 
went  away,  why  had  they  closed  the  entrance  so  carefully  ? 

Monella  seemed  a  long  time  away  ;  so  long  that  Jack 
at  last  began  to  think  of  starting  to  look  for  him — they 
had  already  sent  for  another  lantern  in  case  it  should  be 
required — when  he  heard  his  footsteps  in  the  distance, 
and  shortly  afterwards  saw  the  gleam  from  his  lantern. 
When  he  came  closer,  Jack  scanned  his  face  keenly,  but, 
as  usual,  read  nothing  there. 

"  You  can  call  Elwood,"  said  Monella,  "  and  I  will  take 
you  to  where  I  have  been.  You  need  have  no  fear ;  the 
place  is  quite  free  from  reptiles." 

When,  however,  Leonard  was  called,  a  difficulty  arose ; 
Matava  and  his  fellows  objected  very  strongly  to  being 
left  alone  outside ;  but  it  also  appeared  that  they  objected 
still  more  strongly  to  coming  into  the  cavern.  On  no 
consideration  whatever  would  they  enter  '  the  demons' 
den,'  as  they  had  already  named  it.  But,  since  they  had 
to  make  a  choice,  they  elected,  in  the  end,  to  remain 
outside  and  wait. 

When  Elwood  was  inside  and  had  had  a  few  moments 
in  which  to  get  accustomed  to  the  obscurity  and  peer 
wonderingly  about  him,  Monella  pointed  out  how  the 
opening  had  been  closed. 

"  I  want  you  to  notice,"  he  observed,  "  that  this  stone 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  CA  VERN.  69 

was  cemented^  and  this  little  stream  of  water  that  has 
accidentally  found  its  way  round  here,  has,  in  the  course 
of  time,  loosened  the  cement ;  else  I  could  not  have  pushed 
the  stone  away.  We  should  have  had  to  blast  it." 

"  Yes,"  said  Jack  ;  "  and  it  also  shows  that  it  was  closed 
from  the  inside.  Whoever  last  closed  it  never  went  out 
again — at  least  not  by  this  entrance.  Where  then  did 
they  go  to  ?  " 

"That's  what  we  have  to  see  about,"  returned  Monella. 
"  Now,  follow  me,  and  I  will  show  you  something  that  will 
surprise  you." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    CANYON   WITHIN    THE   MOUNTAIN. 

M  ON  ELLA,  with  the  lantern  in  his  hand,  led  his 
two  companions  through  an  arched  opening  into 
a  second  cavern  which  seemed  to  be  larger  and  loftier 
than  the  first ;  and  this,  in  turn,  opened  into  a  third,  at 
one  end  of  which  they  could  see  that  daylight  entered. 
Monella  stopped  here  and,  lifting  the  light  high  in  one 
hand,  pointed  with  the  other  to  side-openings  in  the  rock. 

"  They  are  side- galleries,  so  to  speak,"  he  said,  "  but 
do  not  appear  to  be  of  any  great  extent.  I  have  been  to 
the  end  of  two  or  three.  They  all  seem  to  be  perfectly 
empty  too ;  not  so  much  as  a  trace  of  anything  did  I  see, 
save  loose  pieces  of  stone  here  and  there,  that  had,  no 
doubt,  fallen  from  the  roof.  Now  we  will  go  to  the 
entrance  on  this  side."  And  he  turned  and  walked  on 
towards  the  place  where  they  could  see  the  glimmering  of 
daylight. 

Quite  suddenly  they  turned  a  corner  and  saw  before 
them  a  high  archway,  leading  out  into  the  open  air ;  and, 
before  the  two  young  men  had  had  time  to  express  surprise, 
they  had  stepped  out  of  the  gloomy  cavern  into  a  valley, 
where  they  stood  and  stared  in  helpless  astonishment  upon 
a  scene  that  was  as  lovely  and  enchanting  as  it  was  utterly 
unexpected, 

70 


THE  CANYON  WITHIN  THE  MOUNTAIN.      71 

They  saw  before  them  the  bottom  of  a  valley,  or 
canyon,  of  about  half  a  mile  in  length,  and  nearly  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  in  width ;  its  floor,  if  one  may  use  the  expres 
sion,  consisted  chiefly  of  fine  sand  of  a  warm  tawny  hue  ; 
its  sides,  of  rocks  of  white  or  pinkish  white  fine-grained 
sandstone,  with  here  and  there  veins,  two  or  three  feet 
wide,  of  some  metallic-looking  material  that  glistened  in 
the  sunlight  like  masses  of  gold  and  silver.  In  other 
places  were  veins  of  jasper,  porphyry,  or  some  analogous 
rock,  that  sparkled  and  flashed  as  though  embedded  with 
diamonds;  other  parts  again  were  dark-coloured,  like 
black  marble,  throwing  up  in  strong  relief  the  ferns  and 
flowers  that  grew  in  front  of  them. 

At  the  further  end  of  the  valley  a  waterfall  tumbled 
and  foamed  in  the  rays  of  the  sun  which,  being  now 
almost  overhead,  threw  its  beams  along  the  whole  length 
of  the  canyon.  The  stream  that  flowed  below  the  fall 
widened  out  into  clear  pools  here  and  there,  fringed  by 
stretches  of  velvety  sward  of  a  vivid  green.  The  water 
of  this  stream  was  of  a  wonderful  turquoise-blue  tint, 
different  from  anything,  Templemore  thought,  that  he  had 
ever  seen  before  ;  and  he  and  Elwood  gazed  with  admiration 
at  its  inviting  pellucid  pools.  But  most  extraordinary  of 
all  were  the  flowers  that  nearly  everywhere  were  to  be 
seen.  In  shape,  in  brilliancy  of  colouring,  and  in  many 
other  respects,  they  differed  entirely  from  even  the  rare 
and  wonderful  orchids  and  other  blossoms  they  had  come 
across  in  the  vicinity  of  Roraima.  Of  trees  there  were 
not  many,  though  a  few  were  dotted  about  here  and  there 
by  the  side  of  the  river ;  and,  in  places,  graceful  palms 
grew  out  of  the  rocky  slopes  at  the  sides  and  leaned  over, 
somewhat  after  the  fashion  of  gigantic  ferns.  Though  the 
valley  was  so  shut  in,  and  the  heat  in  the  sun  very  great, 
yet  the  amount  of  green  vegetation  op  all  sides,  the  blue 


72  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

water,  and  the  light-coloured,  cool-looking  rocks,  made  up 
a  scene  that  was  gratefully  refreshing  after  the  gloom  of 
the  forest  scenes  to  which  the  explorers  had  been  so  long 
accustomed.  Moreover,  by  stepping  back  into  the  cool 
air  of  the  cavern,  they  could  look  out  upon  it  all  without 
experiencing  the  drawback  of  the  intense  heat. 

Elwood  was  in  ecstasies.  The  triumphant  light  in  his 
eyes,  when  he  turned  round  and  looked  at  his  friend,  was 
a  thing  to  see. 

"  You  confounded,  wretched  old  grumbler,"  he  exclaimed, 
"  what  have  you  to  say  now  ?  Is  not  this  worth  coming 
for  ?  Or  is  it  that  even  this  will  not  suit  you  ?  Perhaps 
it  is  all  too  bright,  the  water  too  blue,  the  flowers  too 
highly  coloured,  or" — here  a  most  delicious  scent  was 
wafted  across  from  some  of  the  flowers — "  they  are  per 
fumed  too  highly  to  please  you !  You  haven't  found 
fault  with  anything  yet,  and  we  have  been  here  nearly 
five  minutes  1 " 

Jack  laughed  ;  and  Leonard  noticed  that  it  was  more 
like  his  old,  easy,  good-natured  laugh. 

"I  think  you  are  too  severe  upon  me,  Leonard,"  he 
replied.  "  Don't  you  think  so,  Monella  ?  " 

Monella,  the  while,  had  been  standing  gazing  on  the 
scene  like  one  in  a  dream.  More  than  once  he  passed 
his  hand  across  his  eyes  in  a  confused  way,  as  though  to 
make  sure  he  was  awake.  When  thus  addressed,  however, 
he  seemed  to  rouse  himself,  and,  without  noticing  the 
bantering  question  that  had  been  addressed  to  him,  and, 
extending  one  hand  slowly  towards  the  valley  that  lay 
before  them,  said, 

"  I  praise  Heaven  that  I  have  been  led,  after  many  days, 
to  the  land  that  I  have  seen  in  my  visions.  Now  do  I 
begin  to  understand  why  they  were  sent.  And  you  too, 
my  son,"  he  added,  looking  at  Leonard,  "  you  have  had 


"  A  SCENE  THAT  WAS  GRATEFULLY  REFRESHING."        \_Page  J2. 


THE  CANYON  WITHIN  THE  MOUNTAIN.     73 

your  visions  and  your  dreams.  Tell  me,  does  this  not 
remind  you  of  them  ?  " 

"  Indeed  it  does,"  returned  Leonard  seriously.  "  Though, 
till  you  spoke  of  it,  I  had  not  thought  of  it.  I  felt  so  glad 
to  think  we  had  been  successful  so  far,  and  that  your  ex 
pectations  were  being  justified.  It  is  all  very  strange." 

"  I  am  out  of  all  that,"  observed  Jack,  with  a  comical 
mixture  of  offended  dignity  and  good-natured  condescension. 
"  You  dreamers  of  dreams  have  the  best  of  such  beings  as 
I  am.  You  are  led  on  by  visions  of  what  is  in  store  for 
you,  as  it  would  seem,  while  /  have  to  work  in  the  dark, 
and  follow  others  blindly,  and " 

"  And  think  of  nothing  but  how  best  you  can  serve  and 
protect  your  friends,"  said  Monella,  looking  at  him  with  a 
kindly  smile.  "  We  are  not  all  alike,  my  friend.  It  is  not 
given  to  all  to  '  dream  dreams,'  any  more  than  it  is  given 
to  all  to  have  true  manly  courage  combined  with  almost 
womanly  affection  for  those  they  call  their  friends.  We 
three  have  little  to  boast  of  as  between  one  another,  I 
fancy.  Would  it  were  so  more  often  where  three  friends 
are  found  grouped  together  or  associated  in  any  under 
taking.  But  now  to  consider  what  is  next  to  be  done. 
It  seems  to  me  we  could  not  have  a  better  place  for  our 
head-quarters  in  our  future  explorations  than  this  cavern. 
Here  we  have  all  we  want :  shelter  from  rain,  and  sun, 
water — pretty  well  all  we  could  ask  for.  We  must  see 
about  getting  our  things  along  here."  He  paused  for  a 
moment  and  then  continued,  "  On  second  thoughts  I  see 
no  reason  why  }^ou  should  not  remain  here.  There  is  no 
more  baggage  than  the  Indians  can  carry  amongst  them, 
and  that  is  all  we  have  to  trouble  about.  I  will  go  back, 
and  you  two  stay  here." 

"  That  seems  scarcely  fair,"  Jack  protested.  "  I  have  been 
lazy  all  the  morning.  I  propose  I  go  and  leave  you  here  " 


74  THE  DETAIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

Monella  sh<x>k  his  head. 

"You  cannot  manage  the  Indians  as  I  can,"  he  answered. 
"  Indeed,  that  is  one  reason  why  I  think  you  would  do 
better  to  remain  here.  When  they  find  you  do  not  return, 
and  that  they  have  to  obey  me  or  remain  in  the  forest 
alone,  they  are  more  likely  to  do  what  we  require.  But  I 
will  ask  you  not  to  go  far  away,  and  not  to  fire  off  a  gun 
or  anything,  unless  in  case  of  actual  danger  and  necessity." 

"  You  do  not  believe  that  the  place  is  inhabited  ?  "  Jack 
exclaimed  in  surprise. 

"Who  can  tell  ?  "  was  the  only  reply,  as  Monella  took 
up  the  lantern  and  turned  away. 

Left  to  themselves,  Jack  pulled  out  his  inevitable  pipe, 
the  while  that  Elwood  sought,  and  brought  in,  a  couple  of 
short  logs  from  a  fallen  tree  to  serve  as  seats ;  and  the 
two  then  sat  down  in  the  shade  of  the  cavern-entrance. 

Jack  was  very  thoughtful ;  but  his  thoughtfulness  now 
was  of  a  different  kind  from  his  late  moody  silence.  He, 
indeed,  was  ruminating  deeply  upon  Monella,  who  was 
every  day — every  hour  almost — becoming  a  greater  mystery 
to  him.  He  had  been  particularly  struck  with  his  manner 
and  the  expression  of  his  face  when  they  had  stood  together, 
looking  out  upon  that  curious  scene.  In  Monella's  words 
there  had  not  been  much  perhaps,  but  in  other  respects 
he  had  strangely  impressed  the  usually  unimpressionable 
Templemore.  There  had  been  in  his  features  a  sort  of 
exaltation,  a  light  and  fire  as  of  one  actuated  by  a  great 
and  lofty  purpose,  so  entirely  opposed  to  the  idea  that  his 
end  and  aim  were  connected  with  gold-seeking,  that  Jack 
Templemore  confessed  himself  more  puzzled  with  him 
than  he  had  ever  been  before.  Too  often,  as  he  reflected, 
when  a  man  sets  his  mind,  at  the  time  of  life  Monella 
might  be  supposed  to  have  reached,  upon  gold-seeking,  he 
is  actuated  by  sheer  greed  and  covetousness.  But  by 


THE  CANYON  WITHIN  THE  MOUNTAIN.     75 

no  single  look  or  action  whatever  had  Monella  ever  con 
veyed  a  suggestion  that  the  lust  of  gold  was  in  his  breast. 
Yet,  if  that  were  not  so,  what  was  his  object  ?  Did  he 
seek  fame — the  fame  of  being  a  great  discoverer  ?  Scarcely. 
Again  and  again  he  had  declared,  on  the  one  hand,  his 
contempt  for  and  weariness  of  the  world  in  general,  and, 
on  the  other,  his  fixed  intention  never  to  return  to  civilised 
life.  Jack  began  to  suspect  that  all  his  talk  about  the 
wealth  to  be  gained  from  their  enterprise  had  been  chiefly 
designed  to  secure  their  aid,  and  that  for  himself  it  had  no 
weight — offered  no  incentive.  What,  then,  was  Monella's 
secret  aim  or  object  ?  What  was  the  hidden  expectation 
or  hope,  or  belief,  or  whatever  it  was,  that  had  led  him 
into  an  undertaking  that  had  appeared  almost  a  chimera ; 
that  had  so  taken  possession  of  his  mind  as  to  have 
become  almost  a  religion  with  him  ;  that  had  enabled  him 
to  support  fatigue  and  physical  exertion,  privation,  hunger 
and  thirst,  as  probably  could  few  other  men  on  the  face  of 
the  earth ;  and  that  had  become  such  an  article  of  faith — 
had  made  him  such  a  firm  believer  in  his  own  destiny, 
that  no  danger  seemed  to  have  any  meaning  for  him  ? 
Neither  storm  nor  flood,  lightning  nor  tempest,  savage 
beasts  nor  deadly  serpents — none  of  the  dangers  or  risks 
that  the  bravest  men  acknowledged,  even  if  they  faced 
them,  seemed  to  have  existence  so  far  as  this  strange  man 
showed  any  consciousness  of  them.  Never  had  they  known 
him  to  step  aside  one  foot,  to  pause  or  hesitate  one 
moment,  to  avoid  any  of  them.  He  simply  went  his  way 
in  supreme  contempt  of  them  all ;  and,  until  quite  lately — 
till  within  the  hour  almost — Jack  had  attributed  all  this 
either  to  madness,  or  to  an  inordinate  thirst  for  riches  for 
riches'  sake — which,  as  he  reflected,  would  be,  in  itself,  a 
sort  of  madness.  Now,  however,  his  opinion  was  altering. 
The  liking  he  had  all  along  felt  was  changing  to  surprised 


76  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

admiration.  He  'remembered  the  calm,  unwavering  confi 
dence  with  which  Monella  had  led  them  through  all  their 
seemingly  interminable  difficulties  and  discouragements  to 
their  present  success — for  success  he  felt  it  was,  in  one 
sense,  if  not  in  another.  In  the  strange  flowers  and  plants 
before  them,  alone,  there  were  fame  and  fortune,  and  what 
might  there  not  be  yet  beyond,  now  that  they  had  in  very 
truth  penetrated  into  that  mysterious  mountain  that  had 
so  long  defied  and  baffled  all  would-be  explorers  ? 
Monella,  he  still  felt,  might  be  a  bit  mad — a  dreamer  or  a 
mystic — but,  evidently,  he  was  a  man  of  great  and  strange 
resources.  Few  engineers,  as  Jack  himself  knew,  could 
have  led  them  thus  straight  to  their  goal  from  the  data  he 
had  had  to  work  upon.  Yet  he  showed  now  neither  elation 
nor  surprise,  and  in  particular,  as  Jack  confessed  to  himself 
rather  shamefacedly,  no  disposition  to  remind  him  of  his 
many  exhibitions  of  contemptuous  unbelief.  With  these 
thoughts  in  his  mind,  and  the  remembrance  of  Monella's 
unvarying  kindness  of  manner — to  say  nothing  of  the 
way  he  had  exposed  himself  to  danger  on  his  behalf — 
Templemore  began  to  understand  better  than  he  ever  had 
before  the  affection  that  the  warm-hearted  Leonard  enter 
tained  for  their  strange  friend,  and  he  became  conscious 
that  a  similar  feeling  was  fast  rooting  itself  in  his  own 
heart.  In  fact  Monella  was  now,  at  last,  exercising  over 
the  practical-minded  Templemore  that  mysterious  fascina 
tion  and  magic  charm  that  had  made  the  Indians  his 
devoted  slaves,  and  Leonard  his  unquestioning  admirer 
and  disciple. 

Presently,  Leonard,  who  had  fallen  into  one  of  his  day 
dreams,  woke  up  with  a  slight  start  and  exclaimed, 

"  What  a  paradise  1 " 

Jack  smiled,  and  said,  "  I  wonder  whether  it  is  a  para 
dise  without  a  serpent,  as  it  is  without  an  Eve  ?  But  your 


THE  CANYON  WITHIN  THE  MOUNTAIN.     77 

dreams,  Leonard,  if  I  remember,  were  mixed  up  with  a 
comely  damsel ;  and  there  is  none  here.  I  fear  we  shall 
have  to  regard  her  as  the  part  that  goes  by  contraries,  as 
they  say." 

Leonard  looked  hard  at  him,  and  there  was  evident  dis 
appointment  in  his  glance  and  tone  when  he  asked, 

"  Do  you  then  think  this  place  is  uninhabited  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  was  the  reply.  "  And  I  will  tell  you  why. 
That  stone  that  closed  the  entrance  from  the  forest  was 
placed  there  by  some  one,  no  doubt,  and  by  some  one  inside. 
Yes  ;  but  how  long  ago  ?  A  very  long  time  1  Hundreds 
of  years,  I  should  say.  It  has  taken  quite  that  time  for 
that  stream  of  water  to  hollow  out  the  little  channel  in  the 
rocky  side  of  the  cave  and  play  upon  the  cement  until  it  has 
become  loosened.  The  wood  outside  tells  the  same  tale. 
It  must  be  hundreds  of  years  since  any  human  beings  made 
their  way  to  and  fro  through  the  wood,  to  or  from  this 
place.  Once  there  were  many  people  here  ;  and  they  were 
not  ordinary  people  either,  I  can  tell  you.  Not  Indians,  I 
mean,  for  instance.  They  were  clever  workers  in  stone. 
That  '  window/  as  I  call  it,  through  which  we  came  in,  is 
artificial." 

El  wood  gave  an  exclamation  of  surprise. 

"  Yes ;  I  noticed  it,  though  you  did  not.  I  have  little 
doubt  that  Monella  noticed  it  too.  The  cavern  was 
formerly  all  open,  or,  at  least,  it  had  a  large  opening,  and 
I  am  almost  certain  its  floor  was  originally  level  with  the 
ground  outside.  If  so,  the  present  floor  is  artificial,  and 
there  are  probably  vaults  beneath.  Outside,  the  stone 
work  is  so  artfully  done  that  you  see  no  trace  of  it ;  it 
appears  to  be  all  solid  rock ;  but  inside  I  saw  distinctly 
traces  of  the  joints.  Then,  look  at  these  archways,  at  the 
one  we  are  now  sitting  under !  They  have  been  worked 
upon  too — to  enlarge  them,  probably ;  to  give  more  head- 


78  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

room  when  the  floor  was  made  higher.  See!  here  are 
marks  of  the  chisel!"  And  Templemore  got  up  and 
pointed  to  many  places  where  the  marks  left  by  the  tool 
were  clearly  to  be  seen. 

"  Well,"  said  Elwood,  "  I  suppose  we  shall  solve  the 
problem  and  set  all  doubts  at  rest  before  many  days  are 
over.  For  my  part  I  am  in  a  curious  state  of  mind  about 
it — half  impatient,  half  the  reverse.  If  it  is  to  turn  out  as 
you  say,  I  am  in  no  hurry  to  terminate  the  uncertainty. 
This  strange  spot,  the  fact  that  we  are  really,  at  last, 
inside  the  wonderful  mountain — these  things  open  such  a 
vista  of  marvellous  possibilities  that  I — it  seems  to  me — I 
would  rather,  you  know " 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  know,  you  old  dreamer,"  Jack  exclaimed, 
laughing.  "You  would  rather  wait  and  have  time  to 
dream  on  for  a  while  .than  have  your  dreams  rudely  dis 
pelled  by  hard  facts.  Now  suppose  we  go  and  take  a  look 
round  in  the  shade  over  there.  We  need  not  go  out  of 
sight  of  this  entrance ;  so  that  Monella  will  find  us 
immediately  he  returns." 

The  sun  had  now  moved  so  far  over  that  one  side  of  the 
valley  was  lying  in  shadow,  and  they  strolled  out  to 
observe  more  closely  the  new  flowers  and  plants  they  had 
thus  far  seen  only  from  a  distance. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 
ALONE  ON  RORAIMA'S  SUMMIT. 

WHEN  Monella  returned  about  two  hours  later,  the 
two  young   men  had  much  to   tell   him   of  the 
wonderful  flowers  and  plants  they  had  found,  of  strange 
fish  in  the  water,  and  curious  perfumed  butterflies  that 
they  had  mistaken  for  flowers. 

There  were  many  of  these  extraordinary  insects  flying 
about.  In  colouring  and  shape  they  resembled  some  of 
the  flowers;  when  resting  upon  a  spray  or  twig  they 
looked  exactly  like  blossoms,  and  upon  nearing  them,  one 
became  conscious  of  a  most  exquisite  scent.  But  just 
when  one  leaned  a  little  nearer  to  smell  the  supposed 
flower,  it  would  flutter  quickly  away,  and  insect  and  per 
fume  disappeared  altogether.  Many  of  the  flowers  that 
were  scattered  about  the  rocks  were  shaped  like  exquisitely 
moulded  wax  bells  of  all  sorts  and  kinds  of  colours  and 
patterns,  white,  red,  yellow,  blue,  etc.,  striped,  spotted, 
speckled.  So  distinct  were  they  from  anything  the 
explorers  had  before  seen,  that  they  had  picked  some  and 
brought  them  into  the  cavern  to  show  Monella;  but  he 
could  not  give  them  a  name. 

The  stream  from  the  waterfall,  they  found,  disappeared 
into  the  ground  just  before  it  reached  the  cavern.  No 
doubt  this  was  the  stream  they  had  seen  issuing  from  the 
rock  upon  the  other  side. 

79 


8o  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

At  the  further  end  the  valley  began  to  rise,  following 
the  stream,  which  came  down  in  a  series  of  small  falls  or 
cataracts.  About  this  part  they  had  found  some  other 
caves  ;  but  had  not  entered  them. 

"  And  most  remarkable  of  all,"  said  Templemore,  "  we 
have  not  seen  a  single  snake,  lizard,  or  reptile  of  any  sort 
or  kind.  Yet  this  is  just  the  sort  of  place  one  would  have 
expected  to  be  full  of  them.  Nor  have  we  seen  either 
animals  or  birds." 

Monella  told  them  the  Indians  still  refused  to  enter  the 
cave.  They  all  three,  therefore,  went  to  the  'window,' 
and  assisted  to  get  their  camp  equipage  inside,  the 
Indians  bringing  the  things  to  the  top  of  the  ladder  and 
handing  them  through  the  opening.  They  preferred, 
themselves,  to  camp  outside,  and  had  already  made  a 
fire  to  cook  some  monkeys  they  had  killed  with  bows  and 
arrows. 

When  all  their  things  were  safe  inside,  Leonard  and 
Jack  took  some  fishing  nets  and  soon  caught  some  fish  in 
the  pools  of  the  stream  in  the  canyon.  They  then  made 
a  fire  just  outside  the  cavern  entrance,  and  cooked  them 
for  their  evening  meal.  The  fish  seemed  to  be  a  kind  of 
trout,  but  of  a  species  they  had  never  seen  before. 

Monella  expressed  his  regret  that  all  attempts  to  per 
suade  the  Indians  out  of  their  fear  of  '  the  demon-haunted 
mountain '  had  failed. 

"  They  will  neither  come  inside  nor  remain  outside  by 
themselves ;  that  is,  if  we  go  away  from  here  to  explore 
farther.  It  seems  to  me,  therefore,  that  we  ought 
to  have  all  our  stores  brought  here  before  we  start, 
and  then  let  the  Indians  go  back  by  themselves.  We 
may  be  here  for  months,  so  had  better  get  them  to 
fetch  everything  we  can  possibly  require  from  '  Monella 
Lodge.' " 


ALONE  ON  RORAIMA'S  SUMMIT.  81 

Such  was  Monella's  advice. 

"It  will  take  two  or  three  days  at  least — possibly 
more,"  he  continued,  "to  transport  all  our  stores  here. 
During  that  time  we  must  be  content  to  attend  to  nothing 
else,  and  postpone  any  further  exploration  of  the  mountain. 
Besides,  when  we  once  start,  none  can  tell  how  far  we 
may  be  led  on.  Better  have  our  '  base  of  operations ' 
settled  and  secure  first.  How  far  away  are  those  other 
caves  that  you  saw  ?  " 

"  About  a  quarter  of  a  mile,"  Jack  answered. 

"  We  will  have  a  look  at  them  in  the  morning,"  Monella 
said  thoughtfully.  "  It  may  be  wiser  to  hide  some  of  our 
stores  and  belongings  in  different  places,  so  that,  if  any 
accident  should  happen  to  one  lot,  the  others  may  be  all 
right.  Eh,  Templemore  ?  " 

"  Just  the  very  idea  I  had  in  my  head  when  I  spoke  to 
you  of  those  other  caves,"  Jack  responded.  "  We  can 
take  half  an  hour  or  so  to  explore  them  in  the  morning." 

"  Better  take  longer,"  observed  Monella.  "  Better  take 
the  day,  and  do  it  thoroughly.  Much  may  depend  upon 
it  hereafter.  Suppose,  therefore,  that  you  remain  here 
while  Elwood  and  I  return  to  '  Monella  Lodge '  and  see 
about  packing  and  bringing  some  of  the  '  belongings '  ? 
Then,  if  we  find  another  journey  necessary,  you  can  go 
next  time,  and  Elwood  and  I  will  remain  here  on  guard. 
But  we  cannot  get  back  to-morrow  night.  Do  you  mind 
staying  here  alone  ?  " 

"  Not  I  !  "  said  Jack,  laughing. 

"  Very  well  then  ;  we  will  arrange  it  so.  We  shall 
load  up  our  two  animals,  and  perhaps  one  journey  will 
suffice  after  all.  Any  way,  you  hunt  for  the  best  and  most 
secret  hiding-places  you  can  find.  See  that  they  are  dry, 
you  know.  There  are  the  three  casks  of  powder " 

"  What  1     Will  you  bring  them  too  ?  " 


82  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"  Certainly.  We  may  have  blasting  to  do  before  we 
have  done  with  what  we  have  in  hand.  The  extra  arms, 
too,  we  will  divide,  and  secrete  in  different  places." 

"  I  see  the  idea,"  Jack  assented.  "  Rely  on  me  to  do 
the  best  that  can  be  done." 

The  three  went  back,  after  their  meal,  to  where  the 
Indians  were  camping  just  outside  the  '  window.'  Matava 
looked  grave,  and  shook  his  head  dubiously,  when  Leonard 
told  him  of  the  arrangements  come  to. 

"  My  heart  is  heavy,  my  master,"  he  said  in  his  own 
language,  "  at  the  thought  of  leaving  you  to  fight  the 
demons  of  the  mountain.  It  is  not  good  this  thing  that 
you  are  about  to  undertake.  Doubtless  the  demons  have 
left  this  place  open  as  a  trap  to  tempt  you  to  enter  their 
country.  When  you  are  well  inside  they  will  close  it  and 
have  you  securely  captured  and  we  shall  never  see  you 
more.  Alas !  that  my  mother  should  ever  have  said 
aught  to  lead  you  on  to  this  terrible  enterprise.  Better 
had  she  died  first.  I  feel  sure,  if  you  go  inside  there,  we 
shall  never  see  you  again  I " 

Elwood  only  smiled,  and  bid  him  be  of  good  cheer. 

"  We  shall  return,"  he  replied,  "and,  I  trust,  not  empty- 
handed.  And,  if  so,  you  and  my  old  nurse  shall  share  in 
my  good  fortune.  But,  if  you  think  there  is  danger,  why 
do  you  not  come  with  us  to  help  ?  It  is  not  like  a  brave 
Indian  to  be  afraid  ! " 

The  Indian  shook  his  head  and  sighed. 

"  Matava  is  no  coward,"  he  responded.  "  His  master 
knows  that  well.  Against  .all  earthly  dangers  Matava 
will  help  him  to  his  last  breath,  but  to  battle  with  the 
demons  of  Roraima  is  but  madness — and  it  is  useless. 
No  mortal  man  may  brave  them  and  live.  Some  one  must 
take  the  tale  to  those  left  behind.  It  is  not  good  that  they 
should  never  know," 


ALONE  ON  RORAIMA'S  SUMMIT.  83 

"  That  is  a  nice  way  of  getting  out  of  it,  Matava,"  said 
Templemore,  who  had  just  come  up  and  heard  the  last 
sentence.  "  But  please  don't  take  intelligence  of  our  fate 
till  you  have  learned  it.  Above  all,"  he  continued 
seriously,  "  do  not  alarm  our  friends  in  Gorgetown  by  any 
wild,  preposterous " 

"Oh,  don't  trouble  as  to  that,"  Elwood  interrupted. 
"Our  friends  know  Matava  and  his  superstitions  about  the 
mountain  too  well  by  this  time.  Besides,  we  will  leave 
letters  with  him,  to  deliver,  in  case  he  returns  before  we 
get  back." 

It  was  now  getting  dark,  and  the  three  white  men  went 
back  into  the  cavern  to  prepare  their  sleeping  arrangements 
First,  it  was  determined  to  make  a  more  thorough  examina 
tion  of  the  side-galleries,  and  this  was  soon  done,  for  they 
were  found  to  be  of  very  limited  extent.  In  passing  the 
archway  that  led  into  the  canyon,  however,  Leonard 
happened  to  glance  out,  and  uttered  an  exclamation 
which  called  the  others  to  his  side.  They  also  looked 
out  into  the  valley,  and  were  as  much  astonished  as  at 
their  first  sight  of  it  that  morning.  It  seemed  to  be 
lighted  up ! 

On  all  sides,  high  and  low,  small  lights  were  seen.  They 
were  of  various  colours,  and  hung,  some  singly,  some  in 
groups  or  clusters.  Many  drooped  over  the  water,  and 
were  reflected  in  the  pools  below.  The  effect  was 
extraordinary.  The  place  seemed  a  veritable  fairy  land ; 
and  exclamations  of  astonishment  and  admiration  burst 
from  each  of  them  while  he  stood  and  gazed  upon  the 
scene. 

Then  they  went  out  to  the  nearest  lights,  and  the  marvel 
was  explained.  The  bell-shaped  flowers  that  had  excited 
their  curiosity  during  the  afternoon  all  glowed  with 
radiance.  Inside  each  was  a  small  projection  apparently 


84  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

of  a  fungoid  character,  that  was  phosphorescent.  It  sent 
forth  a  light  nearly  as  brilliant  as  that  of  a  firefly  ;  and  this 
illumined  the  bell-shaped  blossom,  which  then  appeared 
of  different  hues  according  to  its  colouring  by  daylight. 
Even  those  that  Elwood  had  picked,  and  thrown  down 
at  the  entrance  of  the  cavern,  glowed  with  appreciable 
glimmer. 

"  I've  heard  of  some  kinds  of  toadstools  and  fungi 
being  phosphorescent,"  Templemore  remarked,  "  but  never 
of  such  a  thing  in  flowers." 

"Yet,"  observed  Monella,  "if  you  come  to  consider  the 
matter,  there  is  nothing  more  remarkable  in  the  one  case 
than  in  the  other." 

The  night  passed  without  incident,  and  all  were  astir 
before  dawn,  making  preparations  for  the  day's  work. 
After  a  light  meal,  all  except  Templemore  set  out  on  their 
way  to  'Monella  Lodge,'  while  Jack  went  out  into  the 
canyon  to  seek  for  caves  and  likely  hiding-places  for  their 
stores,  and  to  look  about  generally.  He  took  with  him 
his  usual  two-barrelled  gun,  a  supply  of  cartridges,  and 
some  biscuits  and  other  provisions.  Water  he  knew  he 
could  get  in  plenty.  He  also  took  a  lantern  to  enable 
him  to  explore  the  caves.  Before  leaving  the  '  window,' 
as  he  now  always  called  the  entrance  by  which  they  had 
found  their  way  into  the  first  cavern,  he  drew  up  the 
ladder,  and  then,  with  some  difficulty,  rolled  the  stone  that 
had  closed  it  into  its  place  again.  Most  likely  he  could 
not  have  given  any  reason  for  this  action  if  he  had  been 
asked ;  but  probably  a  vague  hatred  of  the  gloomy  forest, 
and  satisfaction  in  shutting  it  out  of  view,  were  what  chiefly 
prompted  him. 

"  I  will  take  all  I  want  round  to  the  other  side,"  he  said 
to  himself.  "  I  like  that  side  best.  It's  a  more  cheerful 
outlook." 


ALONE  ON  RORAIMA'S  SUMMIT.  85 

He  thoroughly  explored  the  caves,  and  decided  that 
they  were  fairly  suitable  for  the  purpose  they  had  in  view. 
Then,  quite  accidentally,  he  came  upon  another  that  was 
so  hidden  by  a  tangled  mass  of  creepers  that  its  existence 
would  never  have  been  suspected.  He  fancied  he  had 
seen  a  small  animal  disappear  behind  a  bush,  and  trying 
with  a  stick  to  see  whether  he  could  rout  it  out,  he  found 
what  at  first  he  thought  was  a  large  hole ;  but,  on  pushing 
back  the  creepers,  which  hung  like  a  curtain  across  it,  he 
found  a  large  opening  about  eight  or  nine  feet  high.  Inside 
was  a  roomy  cavern  with  many  recesses  here  and  there, 
like  high  shelves  in  the  rock,  and  many  short  side-galleries. 
Just  the  very  place  they  wanted,  he  decided.  Neither 
here  nor  elsewhere  did  he  meet  with  any  signs  of  his  pet 
aversion — the  serpent  tribe. 

He  now  began  the  ascent  of  the  canyon,  following 
always  the  course  of  the  stream  that  came  down  it.  In 
some  places  the  way  was  easy  and  direct ;  indeed,  as  he 
could  not  but  remark,  there  was  every  appearance  that  a 
well-defined,  wide  pathway,  with  steps  here  and  there, 
had  at  one  time  existed.  But  in  places  it  was  broken 
away ;  the  steps  cut  in  the  rock  had  crumbled,  or  trees 
growing  in  the  fissures  had  rent  them  asunder.  In  other 
places  masses  of  rock,  fallen  from  heights  above,  blocked 
the  road ;  and,  occasionally,  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree. 
Then  he  came  to  a  wayside  cave,  and  was  glad  to  rest  in 
its  shade  from  the  heat  of  the  sun,  which  began  to  pour 
down  into  the  canyon  with  intolerable  fierceness.  He  had 
proceeded  so  far  that  he  imagined  he  must  be  half  way  to 
the  top ;  and  he  looked  up  the  canyon  still  beyond  him 
and  at  the  overhanging  cliffs  with  curiosity,  wondering 
how  much  farther  he  would  have  to  go  to  reach  its  head, 
and  what  he  would  see  when  he  arrived  there. 

While  he  sat  quietly  pondering  this  question,  and  enjoy- 


86  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

ing  a  smoke  following  upon  a  light  lunch,  the  idea  grew 
upon  him  to  complete  the  ascent  that  afternoon.  He 
knew  that,  if  he  did  so,  it  would  be  impossible  to  return 
that  night,  and  this  meant  passing  it  in  the  open  air.  But 
that  he  did  not  at  all  mind;  he  was  accustomed  to  it; 
and,  since  he  saw  no  signs  of  serpents  anywhere,  there 
was  an  absence  of  the  only  thing  that  troubled  him  in 
such  case.  Monella  and  the  others  would  not  return  till 
the  following  evening ;  he  had  plenty  of  time  to  do  it  in, 
and  nothing  else  to  occupy  his  time. 

But  would  Monella  like  it  ?  Why,  however,  should  he 
object  ?  He  could  do  no  harm  in  going  to  the  top  and 
back.  It  was  not  as  though  the  place  were  inhabited 
and  he  might  get  involved  in  any  adventures  with  the 
'  natives.' 

The  more  he  thus  thought  about  it,  the  more  strongly 
did  the  feeling  grow  upon  him  to  make  the  venture.  True, 
he  had  not  much  with  him  in  the  way  of  provisions  ;  but 
he  had  enough  for  supper  and  breakfast  if  he  put  himself 
upon  short  rations.  In  the  end  he  resolved  to  risk  it. 

Accordingly,  so  soon  as  the  sun  had  gone  across  suffi 
ciently  to  shade  the  path,  he  started  off  once  more,  and 
made  his  way  still  upwards.  He  encountered  many 
obstacles  that  delayed  his  journey,  but  eventually,  just 
when  night  was  falling,  he  arrived  at  what  he  calculated 
must  be  the  top  of  the  ascent.  It  was  a  grassy  plateau  of 
a  few  hundred  yards  in  extent,  facing  cliffs  that  rose  still 
higher  and  shut  out  the  view  and  were  inaccessible. 
Down  these  the  stream  still  flowed,  though  much  smaller 
in  volume  than  was  the  case  below.  What,  however, 
caused  him  dismay,  was  to  find  that  he  was  shut  in  on  the 
other  side  by  a  belt  of  forest  that  seemed  to  be  almost 
as  dense  and  impenetrable  as  the  hated  wood  below.  It 
was  too  late  to  think  of  going  back ;  there  he  must  stay 


ALONE  ON  RORAIMA'S  SUMMIT.  87 

and  pass  the  night.  It  was  cold,  too,  up  there,  and  he 
had  no  rug  in  which  to  roll  himself.  In  fact,  he  began  to 
wish  himself  back  in  the  cavern,  where  he  could  have 
cooked  himself  a  good  supper  and  then  rested  comfortably. 
There  was  not  even  a  view;  he  had  hoped  to  have  a 
glorious  prospect  and,  having  brought  his  field-glass, 
even  that  he  might  be  able  to  look  across  the  forest  and 
savanna  and  make  out  '  Monella  Lodge ' ;  possibly  see 
his  friends,  who  would  now  be  nearing  it.  Instead  of 
that,  he  was  shut  in  upon  a  narrow  ledge  beside  an  un 
known  forest  that  might  be  full  of  wild  animals  of  a 
dangerous  kind. 

Altogether  Jack  felt  he  had  not  acted  wisely.  He  went 
a  little  way  into  the  wood ;  but,  finding  it  very  dense,  and 
fearful  of  losing  his  way  in  its  dark  recesses,  he  soon 
returned  to  the  clearing.  Finally,  as  it  grew  dark,  being 
tired  and  drowsy  after  his  exertions  in  climbing  the 
canyon,  he  fell  asleep. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

VISION      OR      REALITY  ? 

THE  following  afternoon,  a  long  train  of  Indians,  with 
Monella  and  Elwood  at  its  head,  was  making  its 
way  slowly  along  the  tunnel-like  road  that  had  been  cut 
through  the  heart  of  Roraima  Forest.  They  all  carried 
loads,  and  they  had  with  them,  besides,  Monella's  two 
llamas,  which  were  also  loaded  with  as  much  as  they 
could  carry.  All  looked  more  or  less  wearied  from  their 
long  march,  and  cast  many  anxious  glances  ahead  as  they 
approached  the  end  of  their  journey.  When  they  reached 
the  part  where  the  path  opened  and  the  trees  became 
thinner,  Matava  fired  two  shots,  the  agreed-on  signal  to 
Templemore ;  they  were  answered  at  once  by  one  from 
him,  and,  shortly  afterwards,  he  was  seen  making  his  way 
towards  them.  He  relieved  Elwood  of  a  few  things  he 
was  carrying,  and  inquired  whether  they  brought  any 
news. 

"  None,"  said  Elwood ;  "  and  you  ?  " 

"First  of  all,"  returned  Jack,  "here's  a  very  curious 
and  awkward  thing.  I  have  come  across  a  large  puma 
that  has  taken  a  great  fancy  to  me,  and  has  become 
somewhat  of  a  '  white  elephant.'  At  the  present  moment 
it  is  looking  out  of  window,  anxiously  awaiting  my  return  ; 
and,  though  it  has  not  yet  learned  to  scramble  down  the 


VISION-  OR  REALITY1  89 

ladder,  I'm  not  at  all  sure  it  won't  acquire  that  accom 
plishment  shortly — or  it  may  even  risk  the  leap  down. 
What  I  am  thinking  of  is  the  animals  you  have  with 
you — they  might  tempt  it ;  otherwise,  it  seems  tame  and 
good-natured  enough,  and  I  do  not  think  it  will  hurt 
either  you  or  the  Indians." 

"  Does  it  seem  like  an  animal  that  has  been  tamed, 
then  ?  "  asked  Monella.  "  And  where  did  you  come  across 
it  ?  Inside,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"Why,  yes.  But  I'll  tell  you  later.  Meantime,  can't 
we  halt  the  animals  here,  and  keep  them  out  of  sight  for 
awhile  ?  My  new  friend  is  as  big  as  a  lioness,  and  of  the 
same  sex — and  would  have  one  of  them  down  in  a  moment, 
if  she  felt  so  inclined.  You  can't  tie  her  up,  you  know, 
without  a  collar  and  chain,  even  if  one  cared  to  make  the 
attempt.  I  tried  to  drive  her  away,  but  it  was  of  no  use ; 
and  I've  been  sitting  there  racking  my  brains  as  to  what 
on  earth  I  was  to  do  when  you  came,  and  hoping  against 
hope  that  the  beast  would  take  herself  off."  And  Jack 
looked  the  picture  of  comical  perplexity  and  bewilder 
ment. 

Meantime,  the  train  had  come  to  a  halt,  and  Matava 
and  the  other  Indians  crowded  round  Templemore  and 
examined  him  with  great  curiosity  and  attention.  There 
were  many  strange  Indians  who  had  been  induced,  for  a 
consideration,  to  accompany  the  party,  and  these  were 
equally  inquisitive.  Some  came  and  touched  him,  as 
though  to  make  sure  he  was  real  flesh  and  blood.  Since 
Jack  seemed  inclined  to  resent  this,  Leonard  laughingly 
explained. 

"  They  can  scarcely  believe  that  any  man  can  have 
passed  a  night  in  the  mountain  and  live  to  tell  the  tale," 
Elwood  told  Templemore.  "  Their  idea  is  that  you  have 
been  eaten  up  or  captured  by  the  'demons/  who  have 


go  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

sent  back  a  ghostly  presentment  of  their  victim  to  lead  on 
the  others.  So  they  are  anxious  to  know  whether  it  is 
really  yourself  or  a  spectral  imitation.  You  may  be  sure, 
too,  your  '  lioness '  will  be  a  matter  of  serious  speculation 
to  them.  She  will  be  looked  upon  as  a  familiar  spirit,  to 
a  certainty." 

Monella  had  said  little ;  but  he  now  proposed  to  go  on 
to  the  cave  at  once  with  Jack  and  Elwood,  to  see  how 
matters  really  stood,  leaving  the  others  to  await  their 
return. 

On  nearing  the  '  window '  they  saw,  sure  enough,  the 
head  and  paws  of  an  immense  tawny-coloured  animal  that 
gave  a  cry — a  sort  of  half-whine,  half-roar — of  recognition 
on  seeing  Jack.  The  ladder  was  lying  on  the  ground 
outside. 

"  There  you  are,"  he  observed  with  a  mixture  of  mock 
gravity  and  real  anxiety  ;  and  he  waved  his  hand  towards 
the  animal.  "Let  me  introduce  you  to  the  'Lady  of  the 
Mountain.'  I  only  hope  to  goodness  she  will  behave  her 
self  and  receive  you  in  a  friendly  manner ;  for,  if  not,  / 
have  no  control  over  her.  I  disclaim  all  responsibility." 

Monella  and  Elwood  looked  curiously  at  what  they  could 
see  of  the  animal.  It  seemed,  as  Jack  had  said,  nearly  as 
large  as  a  lioness. 

"  It  is  a  puma,"  said  Monella  decidedly,  "  though  a 
very  large  one.  I  never  saw  one  anything  near  the  size. 
However,  there  is  no  need  to  be  afraid  of  it ;  you  have 
heard  me  say  you  need  never  fear  a  puma." 

"  Yes,"  returned  Jack,  "and  here  is  an  opportunity  of 
testing  your  faith  in  your  own  theory.  I  confess,  if  I  did 
not  already  know  she  was  well-disposed  towards  myself,  I 
should  think  twice  before  I  ventured  upon  going  near 
her." 

"  Nonsense ! "  said  Monella,  taking  up  the  ladder  and 


VISION  OR  REALITY1  91 

placing  it  against  the  opening.  "  I  will  show  you  the 
creature  is  tame  and  friendly  enough.  I  could  see  it  at 
the  first  glance."  And  he  ascended  the  ladder  and  entered 
the  cavern,  pushing  the  puma  on  one  side  as  coolly  as  if 
it  were  a  pet  dog.  Then  he  turned  and  called  to  Elwood 
to  follow. 

Jack  also  went  after  them,  and  found  the  puma  already 
on  friendly  terms  with  both,  much  to  his  own  relief ;  for 
he  had  had  misgivings. 

"  The  question  now  is  what  about  the  llamas  ?  "  he  next 
said.  "  Do  you  think  she  is  to  be  trusted  there — and  with 
the  Indians  ?  " 

"  With  the  Indians — yes — though  they  probably  would 
object,"  replied  Monella ;  "  but,  with  the  llamas,  it  is 
doubtful.  So  we  had  best  be  on  the  safe  side,  and  keep 
them,  if  possible,  out  of  her  sight." 

"She's  wonderfully  playful,"  observed  Jack;  "just  like 
a  great  kitten.  I've  been  playing  with  her  with  my  lasso, 
and  she  will  run  about  after  it  by  the  hour  together,  just 
for  all  the  world  like  a  kitten.  If  you  want  to  keep  her 
out  of  the  way  on  the  other  side,  all  that  need  be  done  is 
for  one  of  us  to  stay  there  and  play  with  her." 

"  Let  Elwood  do  so  then,"  Monella  decided.  "  He  is 
tired  ;  and  you  can  come  and  help  unload." 

The  animal  had,  in  fact,  already  begun  to  show  a 
liking  for  Leonard,  and,  when  he  went  out  towards  the 
canyon,  it  followed  him  at  once.  Jack  watched  this  with 
some  surprise,  and  affected  much  disgust. 

"Just  like  the  generality  of  females,"  he  remarked, 
"  inconstant  and  changeable.  Here  have  I  been  at  the 
trouble  of  capturing  the  beast,  and  being  worried  with  her 
all  day,  only  to  see  her  transfer  her  affections  and  allegi 
ance  to  some  one  else  at  the  very  first  opportunity  ! " 

The   unloading   was  then  proceeded  with,   and  before 


92  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

dark  everything  they  had  brought  was  placed  within  the 
cavern  temporarily,  to  be  moved  on  to  other  places,  as 
might  subsequently  be  determined. 

When  all  had  been  brought  in,  the  Indians  set  to  work 
to  cook  their  evening  meal,  while  Jack  did  the  same  outside 
the  canyon  entrance.  The  hunters  had  shot  an  antelope, 
and  with  some  of  this  and  some  fish  a  satisfying  meal  was 
provided ;  the  puma  lying  down  and  watching  the  proceed 
ings  with  evident  curiosity,  but  with  no  more  attempt  at 
interference  or  stealing  than  in  the  case  of  a  well-trained  dog. 
Needless  to  say  she  was  rewarded  for  her  patience  with  a 
share. 

When  the  meal  was  over,  and  Jack  and  Leonard  took 
out  their  pipes,  Monella,  looking  at  the  former,  said, — 

"  You  have  something  of  importance  to  tell  us.  What 
have  you  seen  ?  " 

At  this  Elwood  turned  and  regarded  Jack  with  surprise. 

"  Why,  what  is  it  ?  "  he  exclaimed.  "  You  have  said 
nothing  about  it  all  this  time  1 " 

Jack  looked  a  little  sheepish.  He  was  somewhat  taken 
aback,  too,  by  Monella's  direct  question.  It  brought  to 
his  mind  the  query  that  had  often  arisen  before — could 
this  strange  being  read  his  thoughts  ? 

"I  scarcely  know  whether  I  have  seen  something  or 
only  dreamed  it,"  he  began  hesitatingly ;  and  seeing 
Leonard,  at  this,  open  his  eyes,  Jack  went  on  desperately  : 
"  Well,  yes  I  I  may  as  well  out  with  it  and  make  a  clean 
breast  of  it !  I  have  something  to  tell  you,  and  for  the 
life  of  me,  I  cannot  make  up  my  mind  whether  I  actually 
saw  it,  or  dreamed  it — whether,  in  short,  it  was  reality,  or 
only  a  vision  !  " 

Leonard  opened  his  eyes  wider  than  ever,  and  gave  a 
long  whistle. 

"  You  having  '  visions ' !  "  he  exclaimed  in  unbounded 


VISION  OR  REALITY)  93 

astonishment.  "  You,  the  scoffer,  the  hard-headed,  prosaic- 
minded  derider  of  dreams  and  visions  !  Great  Scott !  Is  the 
world  then  coming  to  an  end  ?  Or  have  the  demons  of  the 
mountain  in  truth  bewitched  you  as  Matava  declared  they 
would  ?  " 

"  Ah !  I  knew  you  would  laugh  at  me,  of  course.  And 
I  feel  I  deserve  it.  However,  if  you  want  to  hear  what  I 
have  to  tell,  you  will  have  to  keep  quiet  a  bit.  I  cannot 
explain  while  you  are  talking,  you  know." 

"  I'll  not  say  another  word  ;  I'm  '  mum,'  but  amazed  ! " 
Elwood  answered.  "  Now  go  a-head." 

"  Well,  yesterday,  after  you  left,  I  pulled  up  the  ladder 
and  carefully  closed  the  '  window '  by  rolling  the  stone 
back  into  the  place,  as  we  first  found  it.  I  thought  to 
myself  I  would  shut  out  the  gloomy  forest.  Then  I  went 
up  the  canyon  to  explore  the  caves  we  spoke  of,  and  soon, 
by  accident,  found  a  new  one,  so  curiously  hidden  from 
sight,  that  it  seemed  the  very  thing  we  wanted ;  so  there 
was  no  need  to  search  farther.  Then  I  thought  I  would 
stroll  up  the  canyon  a  bit,  and  reconnoitre ;  and  I  found 
another  cave  about  half  way  up,  and,  finding  the  sun 
getting  warm,  went  in  and  had  a  rest.  When  it  grew 
shady  again,  I  thought,  instead  of  coming  back,  I  would 
go  on  to  the  top  to  see  the  view." 

Monella  uttered  an  exclamation. 

"  Ah  I  yes.  I  know  you  mean  I  ought  to  have  kept  below. 
However,  no  harm  has  been  done,  and  I  could  see  no 
objection  to  going  up  and  taking  a  peep  from  the  top.  I 
had  my  glasses  with  me  and  thought  I  might  even  catch 
a  glimpse  of  you  on  your  way  to  '  Monella  Lodge.'  How 
ever,  by  the  time  I  reached  the  top  it  was  getting  dusk, 
and,  after  all,  I  found  myself  quite  shut  in  by  yet  higher 
rocks  on  one  side  that  I  could  not  climb,  and  a  thick  wood 
on  the  other.  There  was  a  grassy  knoll  of  a  few  hundred 


94  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

square  yards  in  extent,  and  there  I  had  to  make  up  my 
mind  to  pass  the  night.  I  was  tired  out ;  and,  soon  after 
it  grew  dark,  I  fell  asleep." 

Templemore  paused,  and  glanced  doubtfully  at  Monella, 
as  if  expecting  him  to  say  something ;  but  he  remained 
silent,  and  Jack  proceeded  : — 

"  I  seemed  to  wake  up  after  being  asleep  for  an  hour 
or  two.  I  say  seemed  to  wake  up — I  really  cannot  say — but 
either  that,  or  I  dreamed  the  whole  thing.  Well,  I  seemed 
to  wake  up,  and  fancied  I  heard  distant  shouts.  I  looked 
sleepily  round  and  was  surprised  and  alarmed  to  see  a 
very  unmistakable  glow  in  the  sky  through  the  trees.  It 
struck  me  at  once  that  the  forest  must  be  on  fire,  and  if  so, 
I  thought,  my  position  might  be  an  awkward  one.  If  the 
wood  were  burning,  and  the  fire  travelling  in  the  direction 
of  where  I  was,  to  have  to  retreat  down  the  canyon  in  the 
dark  would  be  anything  but  agreeable.  After  some  con 
sideration  I  decided  to  venture  a  little  way  into  the  wood, 
and  climb  a  tree  in  the  hope  of  getting  a  view  of  what  was 
going  on.  I  could  hardly,  I  reflected,  lose  my  way,  for, 
when  I  wished  to  return,  I  should  only  have  to  turn  my 
back  on  the  direction  in  which  the  fire  lay  and  march 
straight  back.  Accordingly,  I  made  my  way  into  the 
wood  ;  at  first  it  was  very  dense,  but  soon  it  grew  thinner, 
and,  encouraged  by  this,  I  went  straight  on,  when  I 
emerged  on  to  a  high  plateau,  where  an  extraordinary 
sight  presented  itself.  I  seemed  to  be  on  the  edge  of  an 
extensive  sort  of  basin  ;  I  could  see  for  miles ;  and  in  the 
centre,  as  it  appeared,  there  was  a  broad  lake,  and  beside 
the  lake  were  lofty  buildings  lighted  up  on  all  sides,  the 
lights  being  reflected  in  the  water.  There  seemed  to  me 
a  large  city ;  there  were  buildings  that  looked  like  grand 
palaces  ;  there  were  wide  noble-looking  embankments  and 
promenades  and  bridges,  all  well  lighted  ;  and,  on  the  lake, 


VISION-  OR  REALITY?  95 

boats,  also  lighted,  were  going  to  and  fro,  filled  with  people. 
I  could  hear  shouts  and  cries,  though  of  what  nature  it 
was  impossible  to  say ;  and  through  my  glasses  I  could 
plainly  distinguish  numbers  of  people  moving  about.  It 
was  as  though  some  kind  o  fete  were  going  on.  The 
large  buildings  towered  into  the  air,  and  their  cupolas  and 
turrets  glistened  as  though  built  of  gold  and  silver.  In 
effect,  it  was  a  wonderful  sight,  and  how  long  I  stood 
watching  it  I  cannot  say  ;  but,  after  a  time,  the  lights  went 
down  and  all  became  silent  and  dark.  I  managed  to  find 
my  way  back  to  my  camping  ground,  and,  while  thinking 
it  all  over  in  astonished  wonder,  I  fell  asleep  again,  as  I 
suppose.  At  any  rate,  when  I  finally  awoke,  the  sun  was 
shining  and  this  animal  was  lying  on  the  grass  by  my  side." 

"  What  I  the  puma  ?  "  Leonard  asked. 

"  Yes.  I  was  rather  upset  at  first  sight  of  her,  you 
may  be  sure.  To  wake  and  find  oneself  in  a  wild  place 
at  the  mercy  of  a  great  animal  like  that  is  a  startler  for 
any  one's  nerves,  I  can  assure  you.  No  chance  to  use 
one's  rifle  or  anything,  you  know.  However,  while  I  lay 
very  still  and  watched  it,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  I  saw 
it  must  be  a  puma,  though  an  unusually  large  one.  Then 
I  thought  of  what  you,  Monella,  had  told  us — that  we  need 
never  be  afraid  of  a  puma.  And  then  the  beast  turned 
round  and  began  licking  my  hand  !  It  stood  up,  too,  and 
purred,  and  put  up  its  tail  just  like  a  tame  cat ;  so  I  made 
friends  with  it  and  found  it  was  quite  disposed  to  be  on 
good  terms.  After  a  bit  my  dream  came  back  to  me,  and 
I  went  into  the  wood  some  distance,  but  could  see  nothing. 
The  forest  seemed  awfully  thick,  and  to  get  denser  at  every 
step ;  so  I  finally  came  away,  thinking  I  must  either  have 
had  a  remarkably  vivid  dream  or  vision,  or  that  I  had 
really  been  the  sport  of  some  demons  of  the  mountain  such 
as  Matava  and  his  Indian  friends  so  thoroughly  believe 


9b  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

in."  And  Jack  paused,  and  looked  at  his  two  companions 
with  an  odd  mixture  of  doubt  and  bewilderment. 

Elwood's  face,  while  he  had  been  listening,  had  become 
lighted  up  with  sympathetic  enthusiasm.  It  fell  a  little 
at  the  end  of  the  recital,  when  Jack  made  the  suggestion 
about  the  '  demons.' 

"  Certainly,"  he  said,  "  it  sounds  like  witchcraft  to  hear 
you,  our  own  matter-of-fact  Jack,  who  never  dreams,  make 
such  suggestions.  But,  either  one  way  or  the  other,  it  goes 
to  prove  that  there  is  something  very  extraordinary  about 
this  mountain." 

Elwood  looked  at  Monella. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  it  all  ?  "  he  asked. 

"I  think,"  he  replied,  "  that  our  friend  ought,  in  future, 
to  be  less  ready  to  deride  those  who  may  have  to  tell  of 
strange  things,  whether  dreams  and  visions,  or  out-of-the- 
way  experiences." 

"  I  admit  that  to  be  a  just  rebuke,"  Jack  responded  with 
a  good-natured  laugh  ;  "  but  it  does  not  tell  us,  all  the  same, 
what  your  real  opinion  may  be."  But  Monella  had  already 
risen  from  where  he  had  been  sitting  and  moved  away  to 
speak  to  the  Indians. 

"  I  say,  Jack,"  said  Leonard,  "  can't  you  really  say, 
straight  out,  whether  you  saw  this  or  only  dreamed  it  ?  " 

"  Truly,  my  dear  boy,  it  seemed  so  natural  that  I  should 
say  it  was  real,  only  for  the  inherent  improbability  of  the 
thing.  Then,  too,  I  could  see  nothing  this  morning  to 
confirm  it,  you  know." 

"  Surely,"  Elwood  said  dreamily,  "  the  Indian  tales  of 
demons  that  can  bewitch  you  cannot  have  any  foundation  ? 
There  cannot  be  an  unsubstantial  city  of  demons  to  be  seen 
at  night,  that  vanishes  and  becomes  only  plain  forest  in  the 
daytime  ?  That  is  taking  us  back  to  the  Arabian  Nights, 
isn't  it?" 


VISION  OR  REALITY?  97 

Jack  shook  his  head. 

"  I  am  more  bewildered  and  puzzled  than  I  can  possibly 
give  you  any  idea  of,"  he  returned.  "  The  whole  thing  is 
beyond  me  ;  the  sight  I  saw,  or  dreamed ;  and  then,  again, 
the  behaviour  of  this  animal  here." 

"  Ah,"  Elwood  said,  "  this  puma  1  Does  it  not  behave 
as  though  it  were  a  tame  animal  used  to  the  company  of 
human  beings  ?  " 

"  I  must  say  that  idea  has  occurred  to  me  more  than 
once  to-day  ;  but  the  more  I  think  over  it,  the  more  hope 
lessly  puzzling  the  whole  thing  becomes."  And  Temple- 
more,  for  the  time  being,  gave  it  up. 


CHAPTER    X. 

IN    SIGHT   OF   EL   DORADO. 

THE  next  morning  Templemore,  after  leading  Monella 
and  Elwood  to  the  hidden  cave  he  had  discovered, 
set  out  early  with  the  Indians  for  4  Monella  Lodge '  to 
bring  in  the  remainder  of  the  stores  ;  and,  while  there,  in 
the  evening,  he  wrote  long  letters  to  his  friends,  to  be 
entrusted  to  Matava  to  take  to  Georgetown.  Amongst 
them,  we  may  be  sure,  was  one  to  the  fair  Maud,  who, 
amidst  all  the  excitement  of  his  adventures,  was  never 
long  absent  from  his  thoughts.  His  letter  to  her  was 
grave,  almost  sad  in  its  tone.  He  knew  he  was  about  to 
set  out  upon  a  critical  venture,  the  end  of  which  none 
could  see,  and  he  warned  her  not  to  be  surprised  if  nothing 
were  heard  of  them  for  a  long  time. 

When,  the  following  afternoon,  he  and  his  party  once 
more  made  their  way  back  through  the  forest  to  where 
they  had  left  Monella  and  Elwood,  and  had  halted  just  out 
of  sight,  those  two  soon  came  to  meet  him  in  response  to 
the  usual  signal-shots.  The  first  glance  at  Elvvood's  face 
told  Jack  that  he  had  some  important  news  to  impart. 
While  Monella  was  greeting  the  Indians  and  giving 
directions  for  the  unloading  and  camping,  Leonard 
whispered  to  Jack, 

44  We've  been  up  to  the  top  and  have  seen  all  you  saw 


IN  SIGHT  OF  EL  DORADO.  99 

It  was  no  dream,  old  man,  but  simple  reality.  But  don't 
let  the  Indians  hear  anything  about  it,  or  they  would 
stampede  straight  away." 

Jack  stared  in  mute  surprise,  scarce  knowing  what  to 
think,  whether  to  be  most  pleased  to  have  it  established 
that  he  was  not  '  a  dreamer  of  dreams,'  or  astonished  at 
the  almost  incredible  fact  it  conveyed — that  the  top  of  the 
mountain  was,  in  very  truth,  inhabited. 

"  And  the  puma  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Is  still  with  us.  You  had  better  go  in  and  have  a  rest 
and  take  charge  of  her,  while  we  see  to  the  unloading." 

This  Jack  was  glad  to  do,  and,  on  entering  the  cavern, 
he  was  welcomed  by  the  animal  with  every  demonstration 
of  gladness  at  his  return. 

'•  Ah  1  you  have  not  forgotten  me  then,  old  girl,"  he 
said,  and  he  patted  and  stroked  the  creature.  "You're 
not  so  very  fickle,  then,  after  all.  Now  come  along  with 
me  for  a  while — I'm  going  to  have  a  wash." 

When  all  the  fresh  stores  had  been  placed  inside,  and 
the  Indians  were  engaged  upon  their  evening  meal,  and 
Monella  and  the  two  young  men  were  seated  at  theirs, 
Jack  asked  for  further  details  of  the  wonderful  news 
Leonard  had  briefly  spoken  of. 

"  It  is  substantially  a  repetition  of  what  you  told  us," 
said  Elwood,  "  save  that  we  managed  a  little  better  in  the 
morning  than  you  did.  That  is  to  say,  we  did  not  go  the 
wrong  way  into  the  wood,  as  I  suppose  you  did ;  and 
thus,  at  sunrise,  sure  enough,  we  saw  the  wonderful  city, 
which  Monella  avers  can  be  no  other  than  Manoa — or,  as 
the  Spaniards  called  it,  El  Dorado  !  We  saw  its  palaces, 
and  towers,  and  spires,  glistening  and  glittering  in  the 
sun — a  marvellous  sight  I  So,  Jack,  old  boy,  you  can  be 
at  ease ;  you  are  not  yet  '  a  dreamer  of  dreams.' " 

"  But  your  intelligence,  all  the  same,  makes  me  feel 


too  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

quite  dazed,"  answered  Jack.  "Are  you  really  sure 
about  it  ?  Are  you  certain — do  you  feel  confident  that — 
er — well,  that  it  won't  all  have  melted  into  thin  air  by  the 
time  we  get  up  there  ?  " 

"  Scarcely.     It  is  too  substantial  for  that." 

"Then  it  means  this — that  the  mountain  is  inhabited 
after  all,"  said  the  puzzled  Jack.  "  If  so,  what  sort  of  a 
reception  are  they  likely  to  give  us  ?  " 

"  Well,  that  of  course  remains  to  be  seen.  But,  mean 
time,  it  is  certain  that  all  your  clever  theories  about  the 
place  '  not  having  been  peopled  for  hundreds  of  years ' 
are  fallacious." 

Jack  presently  asked  Monella  what  he  purposed  doing 
next. 

"  We  must  put  away  our  stores,"  was  the  reply,  "  and 
then  arrange  our  plans  for  making  our  presence  known 
to  the  inhabitants,  whoever  they  may  be,  of  the  mountain." 

"  Yes,  and  then,  if  they  speak  the  same  language  that 
you  have  been  teaching  me,"  Leonard  put  in,  "  Jack  will 
have  reason  to  be  sorry  he  has  not  stuck  to  it  a  little 
more,  I  fancy." 

Of  late,  Jack  had  practically  dropped  all  efforts  in  this 
direction,  particularly  during  the  last  fortnight ;  while 
Elwood  had  neglected  no  opportunity  for  using  it  in  his 
converse  with  Monella.  Elwood  had,  in  consequence,  got 
so  far  as  to  be  able  to  speak  it  fairly  well ;  but  Jack  was 
much  behind  him. 

"  By  Jupiter  1  But  I  begin  to  think  there  is  wisdom  in 
what  you  say,"  was  Jack's  response.  "I  must  do  my 
best  to  make  up  for  lost  time." 

The  night  passed  without  incident.  The  Indians 
stayed  on  through  the  following  day,  and  Matava  even 
yielded  so  far  as  to  enter  the  dreaded  cavern,  and  take  a 
look  into  the  canyon.  Elwood  managed  to  persuade  him 


IN  SIGHT  OF  EL  DORADO.  101 

to  do  thus  much,  that  he  might  take  back  to  his  friends  at 
Georgetown  a  description  of  the  scene.  Matava  was 
rather  afraid  of  the  puma,  but  the  animal  was  quite 
friendly.  The  Indian  evidently  believed  that  Elvvood  and 
his  friends  were  going  to  their  destruction,  and  would 
never  again  be  seen  by  mortal  eyes.  However,  at 
Monella's  suggestion,  he  made  for  them  during  the  day  a 
more  substantial  ladder,  which  the  nails  and  tools  brought 
with  the  stores  enabled  him  easily  to  do.  He  also  made 
some  poles  or  struts  to  form  bars  to  close  the  stone  from 
within,  and,  with  much  perseverance,  cut  slots  in  the  rock 
and  in  the  stone  to  receive  them.  When  completed,  and 
the  struts  put  in  their  places,  the  stone  was  firmly  fixed 
and  could  not  be  moved  from  the  outside. 

Then  Monella  made  another  suggestion.  He  arranged 
with  Matava  a  few  simple  signals  that  might  be  made  from 
the  mountain-top  by  flashing  small  quantities  of  powder  at 
night,  and  that  Matava  could,  in  turn,  answer  from  the 
plain  beyond  the  forest,  or,  indeed,  from  '  Monella  Lodge'. 
These  signals  were  simply — "All  well,"  "Coming  down," 
"  Not  coming  down."  It  was  deemed  best  not  to  risk  more 
than  these,  Matava's  intelligence  in  such  directions  being 
limited ;  and,  since  he  could  not  read,  to  write  them  down 
would  have  been  useless. 

When,  on  the  last  morning,  the  leave-taking  came,  the 
scene  was  an  affecting  one.  The  Indians  were  well  pleased 
with  the  rewards  given  them  for  their  services ;  but  they 
were,  one  and  all,  in  genuine  distress  at  the  thought  of 
leaving  the  three  adventurers  to  what  they  thoroughly 
believed  would  be  a  terrible  fate.  They  even  besought 
them  to  alter  their  minds  and  "come  away  from  the 
accursed  place  "  ;  needless  to  say  in  vain. 

Matava,  almost  in  tears,  was  loaded  with  messages  to 
those  in  Georgetown,  should  he  go  back  before  seeing 


102  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

the  travellers  again;  the  understanding  being  that,  if  he 
found  they  did  not  return  within  a  short  time,  he  was  to 
conclude  they  would  remain  for  an  indefinite  period,  in 
which  case  he  would  shut  up  '  Monella  Lodge '  and  return 
to  Georgetown,  and  only  expect  to  hear  of  them  when  he 
came  that  way  again  in  the  usual  course. 

At  last,  the  Indians  sorrowfully  set  out  and  disappeared 
in  the  forest,  and  Monella  and  his  two  companions  set  to 
work  to  distribute  their  stores  and  spare  arms  and  ammuni 
tion.  It  was  decided,  after  some  discussion,  to  place  the 
larger  portion  in  the  secret  cave  ;  leaving  only  a  compara 
tively  small  part  hidden  in  the  cavern  they  were  in,  it  being 
obvious  that  the  latter  was  the  one  most  likely  to  be 
searched,  if  any  should  be. 

In  the  carrying  out  of  the  plan  settled  by  Monella,  the 
whole  of  the  stores  were  divided  roughly  into  two  parts ; 
two-thirds,  and  all  the  spare  arms,  ammunition  and  powder, 
being  hidden  in  the  secret  cave ;  the  other  third,  including 
most  of  their  camping  equipage,  lanterns,  store  of  oil,  etc., 
but  no  arms,  being  stowed  away  in  various  remote  parts 
of  the  cavern  by  which  they  had  entered  from  the  outer 
forest.  This  was  in  accordance  with  certain  anticipations 
and  eventualities  that  he  had  carefully  thought  out.  Thus, 
if  the  people  of  the  place  should  prove  unfriendly,  and  they 
were  forced  to  retreat  at  once  to  the  entrance  cavern,  they 
had  there,  ready  to  hand,  in  addition  to  the  arms,  etc., 
they  took  with  them,  all  that  was  really  necessary  either  for 
a  temporary  stay  or  for  the  journey  back  to  '  Monella 
Lodge.'  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  inhabitants  should  turn 
out  to  be  hospitable,  and  invite  the  travellers  to  stay  with 
them,  it  might  be  a  little  while  before  they  returned  to  the 
cavern  at  the  entrance ;  in  the  meanwhile  it  might  be 
entered  and  searched  by  others,  who  might  carry  off  what 
had  been  left  there.  But  in  that  case  the  loss  would  not  be 


IN  SIGHT  OF  EL  DORADO.  103 

a  serious  one  to  the  explorers,  nor  would  the  thieves  find 
any  arms  or  powder. 

Early  the  next  morning  Elwood  went  out  a  little  way 
into  the  forest  to  cut  some  short  poles  he  was  in  want  of, 
when  the  puma — apparently  finding  the  new  ladder  more 
to  her  taste  than  the  old  one  had  been — scrambled  down 
after  him  and  disappeared  into  the  wood. 

"  We  had  better  leave  the  ladder  and  go  on  with  our 
work,"  observed  Monella,  when  told  she  had  gone  off  and 
not  returned.  "No  doubt  she  will  find  her  way  back 
presently." 

But  they  saw  nothing  of  her  till  the  afternoon,  when 
she  came  in,  bearing  in  her  mouth  a  good-sized  wild  pig, 
which  she  laid  down  quietly  at  the  feet  of  her  astonished 
friends. 

"  Why,  Puss,"  exclaimed  Jack — he  had  of  late  insisted 
upon  giving  her  that  name — "  that  is  an  accomplishment, 
and  no  mistake  1  You  can  go  out  hunting  and  get  your 
own  dinner,  can  you,  and  ours  too  ?  Well,  after  this  we 
need  not  want  for  fresh  meat,  apparently,  while  we  stay 
here." 

The  meat  was  not  only  a  welcome  addition  to  their 
larder,  so  far  as  they  themselves  were  concerned,  but  solved 
the  difficulty  that  had  begun  to  puzzle  them,  viz.,  how  to 
find  food  for  so  large  an  animal.  Up  to  now  there  had 
been  enough  left  over  from  what  the  Indians  had  captured 
and  brought  in ;  but,  since  they  had  gone  away,  fresh  meat 
had  been  growing  scarce,  and  to  feed  '  Puss  '  out  of  their 
limited  stores  of  tinned  meats  was,  of  course,  out  of  the 
question. 

"  You'll  have  to  leave  us  and  go  back  to  your  friends, 
whoever  they  are,  Puss,"  Jack  had  said  only  that  very 
morning.  "  We  appreciate  your  society  and  all  that  sort 
of  thing,  and  shall  be  sorry  to  turn  you  out  of  doors  ;  but. 


104  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

unless  you  can  crunch  up  meat-tins  and  imagine  they  are 
marrow-bones,  I  really  do  not  see  where  another  meal  for 
you  is  to  come  from."  Whether  '  Puss  '  understood  this 
speech  or  not,  she  had  certainly  settled  the  question  in  her 
own  way,  and  very  quickly. 

"  You  shall  go  out  again,  to-morrow,  on  this  sort  of 
expedition,  Puss,"  observed  Jack.  And  she  did  ;  and  next 
time  brought  back  a  small  antelope. 

This  led  to  a  discussion  and  a  good  deal  of  speculation 
as  to  whom  '  Puss '  might  actually  belong  to. 

"  I  wonder  who  owns  her,  and  whether  they  have 
missed  her?"  said  Jack.  "And  I  wonder  too  whether 
there  are  many  more  like  her  on  the  mountain  ?  If  so, 
why  haven't  we  seen  anything  of  any  of  the  others  ? " 
Since,  however,  no  answer  could  be  given  to  these  ques 
tions,  the  speculation  remained  a  barren  one. 

After  the  stores  had  all  been  disposed  of  to  his  satisfac 
tion,  Monella  decided  to  stay  on  another  day  before  making 
the  venture  of  showing  themselves  to  the  inhabitants ; 
this  was  partly  by  way  of  a  rest  and  partly  to  give  them 
an  opportunity  of  studying  the  plants  and  rocks  in  the 
canyon.  Most  of  this  day  he  spent  in  hunting  for  strange 
herbs  and  leaves;  while  Jack  and  El  wood  were  more 
interested,  after  the  first  feeling  of  surprise  and  pleasure 
in  examining  the  flowers  had  passed  off,  in  searching  for 
signs  of  gold  among  the  rocks.  They  found  undoubted 
traces  of  both  gold  and  silver,  but  in  what  quantity  they 
might  exist  it  was  not  possible  at  the  time  to  form  any 
opinion. 

Every  night  the  canyon  was  lighted  up  in  the  fairy-like 
manner  of  the  first  evening ;  and,  during  the  day,  two  harp- 
birds  had  visited  the  valley  and  enlivened  it  with  their 
dreamy  music.  The  travellers  also  caught  sight  of  two  or 
three  small  animals  ;  but  did  not  obtain  a  sufficiently  good 


IN  SIGHT  OF  EL  DORADO.  105 

view  to  make  them  out,  and  Monella  particularly  desired 
that  they  should  not  shoot  at  anything. 

Of  fish  there  was  plenty ;  and  bathing  in  the  cool,  limpid 
pools  of '  The  Blue  River,'  as  Jack  had  named  the  stream, 
was  a  welcome  luxury. 

Finally,  having  completed  all  their  preparations,  the 
three,  on  the  morning  of  the  third  day  after  the  departure 
of  the  Indians,  set  out  on  their  enterprise  of  visiting  the 
mysterious  inhabitants  of  "  The  Golden  City." 

They  started  at  daylight,  with  just  sufficient  camping 
things  for  passing  the  one  night,  heavily  laden  with  spare 
ammunition,  and  taking  their  Winchester  rifles  and 
revolvers,  and  one  extra  gun — a  double-barrelled  fowling- 
piece.  After  a  midday  rest  in  the  cave  that  lay  about 
half  way  up,  they  reached  the  summit,  as  before,  at  night 
fall. 

They  assured  themselves  that  the  strange  town  was  still 
in  the  same  place — had  not  vanished  into  thin  air  as  an 
illusive  creation  of  the  demons  of  the  mountain.  Then  they 
settled  down  to  sleep  and  were  undisturbed  during  the 
night. 

When  they  woke  at  dawn  on  the  day  that  was  to  prove 
so  eventful,  they  found  that  the  puma  had  disappeared. 

"  Puss  has  deserted  us,"  said  Jack.  "  She  knew  she  was 
close  at  home  and  preferred  the  kitchen  fireside,  I  suspect, 
like  a  respectable  tabby,  to  passing  the  night  out  here  ; 
and  small  blame  to  her.  I  shouldn't  be  surprised,  if  we 
happen  to  come  across  her  when  she  is  in  the  company  of 
her  own  friends,  to  see  her  pass  us  by  with  her  nose  in 
the  air  with  a  '  don't-know-you '  sort  of  look.  You'll  see, 
she  won't  know  us  !  she  would  lose  caste,  I  expect,  if  it 
were  known  that  she  had  been  away  for  a  week  hob-nob 
bing  with  a  party  of  houseless  vagabonds  like  ourselves." 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ULAMA,    PRINCESS   OF   MANOA. 

/T~~*HE  morning  broke  fine,  and  the  sun  rose  with  a 
X  splendour  that  was  not  often  seen  even  in  this  land 
of  gorgeous  sunrises.  As  Leonard  looked  up  at  the  sky 
above,  with  its  tint  of  deep  sapphire  blue  flecked  with 
cloudy  flakes,  and  cirri  tinted  with  gold  and  pink  and 
crimson,  he  thought  he  had  never  witnessed  any  effect  to 
equal  it.  But,  when  they  had  quietly  passed  through  the 
narrow  belt  of  wood,  and  stood  just  within  its  cover, 
gazing  down  at  the  wondrous  '  golden  city '  that  lay 
sleeping  at  their  feet,  the  three  friends  remained  silent 
and  almost  spell-bound.  The  scene  was  indeed  one  to 
which  no  description  can  possibly  do  justice.  The  sun 
was  just  high  enough  to  light  up  the  glistening  towers 
,  and  cupolas ;  and  these,  and  the  spangled  sky  above, 
,  were  reflected  in  the  glassy  waters  of  the  lake.  Beyond  and 
around  all  was  haze  of  a  rose-coloured  golden  hue,  which 
gave  to  the  centre  picture  the  effect  of  a  vignette.  From 
the  upper  parts,  which  showed  the  clearest  against  this 
background  of  rosy  mist,  the  various  buildings  grew  less 
substantial  as  the  eye  followed  their  lines  downwards,  till 
the  bridges  and  embankments  seemed  almost  ghostly  and 
unreal,  yet  strangely  beautiful  in  their  airy  lightness. 
And  the  picture  was  so  faithfully  repeated  in  the  lake 

106 


THE  SUN  WAS  JUST  HIGH  ENOUGH  TO    LIGHT    UP  THE  GLISTENING   TOWERS 

AND  CUPOLAS."  [Page  ro6. 


ULAMA,  PRINCESS  OF  MANOA.  107 

that,  but  for  the  reversal  of  the  images,  the  line  that 
divided  the  reality  from  the  shadow  could  scarcely  be  dis 
cerned  ;  while  the  whole  seemed  poised,  as  it  were,  in  the 
ruddy-golden  haze  like  a  mirage  in  mid-air.  Just  below 
them  a  rocky  spur  jutted  out  with  clear-cut  outline  against 
the  central  scene,  the  palms  and  other  trees  with  which 
it  was  crowned  showing  a  lace-work  pattern  of  feathery 
foliage  through  which  naught  could  be  seen  but  the  golden 
mist.  This  part  alone  seemed  real ;  the  city,  with  its 
towers,  its  lofty  buildings,  its  bridges,  and  its  lake,  seemed 
too  fairy-like  a  creation  to  be  indeed  an  earthly  reality. 

Of  the  three  who  were  thus  looking  out  upon  this 
glorious  sight,  it  would  be  hard  to  say,  perhaps,  which 
was  most  affected  by  its  subtle  influence.  Templemore, 
notwithstanding  his  affectation  of  putting  on  ultra-practical 
glasses  through  which  to  regard  and  analyse  everything, 
had,  in  reality — as  is  not  infrequent  with  such  characters — 
a  deep  undercurrent  of  appreciation  of  beauty,  whether 
exhibited  in  nature  or  in  the  works  of  man.  As  an  en 
gineer,  he  could  appreciate  the  rare  grace  and  exquisite 
proportions  of  the  buildings,  and  of  the  bridges,  viaducts, 
and  other  such  works,  far  better  than  could  Elwood's  less 
trained  mind  ;  and  then,  his  was  a  naturally  generous  and 
unselfish  nature,  and — he  was  in  love.  Such  a  tempera 
ment  cannot  look  upon  anything  that  charms,  that  satisfies 
the  senses,  without  wishing  that  the  loved  one  were  present 
to  participate  in  the  pleasure  and  gratification  experienced. 
And  the  absence  of  that  companionship  must  necessarily 
strike  a  chord  of  sadness  and  longing.  He  was  one,  at 
heart,  deeply  sensible  of  these  emotions ;  so  sensible, 
indeed,  that  he  shrank  from  displaying  them  to  onlookers ; 
and  thus  it  was  that  he  half  unknowingly  hid  them  beneath 
a  veneer  of  '  matter-of-fact.' 

Elwood's  younger  impulses,  on  the  other  hand,  bubbled 


io8  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

up  on  all  occasions  unchecked  and  uncontrolled.  He 
was  of  a  highly  imaginative  and  poetic  turn  of  mind ;  he 
was  not  in  love,  and  hence,  the  vague  aspirations  of  his 
affections  had  as  yet  met  with  nothing  upon  which  to  rest, 
or,  as  it  were,  to  centre  themselves.  He  was  filled  with 
unformed  hopes  and  shapeless  expectations.  The  beauti 
ful  was  not  satisfying  in  itself;  it  was  but  a  stepping- 
stone,  an  enticing  indication  of  something  still  more 
pleasing  yet  to  be  met  with  beyond,  in  the  indefinite 
future.  Thus  he  was  always  looking  forward  to  an 
horizon  that  lay  beyond  his  ken ;  while  Templemore's 
hopes  and  longings,  though  they  also  turned  upon  the 
future,  had  found,  in  the  being  whc  had  won  his  love,  a 
settled,  definite  purpose  in  life.  Not  that  the  latter  was 
altogether  uninfluenced  by  that  spirit  of  adventure  which 
always  actuates,  more  or  less,  young  men  of  his  age  and 
character ;  though,  in  this  respect,  he  might  be  swayed  by 
somewhat  more  practical  considerations  than  was  the 
enthusiastic  Elwood.  In  the  breasts  of  the  two,  it  could 
scarcely  be  but  that  there  was  some  feeling  of  exultation 
and  pride  in  the  consciousness  that  what  they  had  achieved 
was  likely  to  bring  them  a  high  reward  either  directly  or 
indirectly — in  fame,  or  wealth,  or  both — even  though  no 
sordid,  grasping  greed  mingled  with  the  generous  impulses 
natural  to  youth. 

And  Monella  ?  With  what  feelings  was  he  swayed 
while  he  silently  surveyed  the  fair  city  that  embodied  the 
fulfilment  of  what  he  had  been  striving  after  for  so  many 
years  ?  He  was  old,  he  .had  no  children  or  other  kin 
(he  had  declared)  to  interest  himself  in.  Fame,  power, 
riches,  he  despised — so  he  had  uniformly  given  his  two 
companions  to  understand.  None  of  the  motives  that 
prompted  the  two  younger  men  seemed  to  apply  in  his 
case ;  yet  the  fact  was  patent  to  them — had  been  all 


ULAMA,  PRINCESS  OF  MANOA.  tog 

along,  since  first  they  met  him — that  he  had  been  in 
stigated  by  some  overmastering  idea  that  had  become,  as 
Templemore  had  phrased  it,  a  sort  of  religion  to  him,  a 
faith,  a  belief;  that  had  urged  him  on  unceasingly  where 
success  had  seemed  hopeless  and  the  difficulties  of  his 
enterprise  insurmountable.  Templemore,  at  Monella's 
side,  could  not  but  reflect  upon  this  now;  as  he  had 
similarly  reflected  upon  it  when  first  they  had  found 
themselves  veritably  inside — so  to  speak — of  the  hitherto 
inaccessible  mountain.  But  now,  mingled  with  Temple- 
more's  admiring  appreciation  of  all  these  things,  there  was 
a  new  element  in  his  feelings  towards  Monella,  which  he 
could  only  define  to  himself  as  one  of  reverence.  He  felt 
inclined  almost  to  take  off  his  hat,  and  deferentially  salute 
the  indomitable,  high  spirit  that  had  led  them  on  to  success, 
where  success  had  seemed  but  a  fallacious,  impossible, 
fatuous  dream. 

But  Monella  seemed  unconscious  of  all  such  thoughts. 
He  gazed  out  on  the  scene  before  him  with  a  countenance 
that  expressed  only  a  high  and  simple  joy.  His  tall,  com 
manding  form  had  never  seemed  to  his  two  companions 
so  instinct  with  dignity  and  latent  power  as  at  this 
moment;  and  in  his  eyes,  when  he  turned  his  glance, 
with  a  smile,  to  meet  theirs,  there  were  a  kindness,  a 
benevolence,  a  magnanimity  even,  that  seemed  to  fill  up 
the  measure  of  the  feeling  of  respect  that  was  growing 
upon  them — that  made  them  wonder  they  had  ever 
ventured  to  treat  such  a  man  as  one  of  themselves.  This 
strange  emotion  swayed  both  of  them ;  they  both  felt  it, 
though  each  thought  it  influenced  himself  alone.  After 
wards  they  found  this  out  by  comparing  notes ;  and  yet 
again,  in  the  time  to  come,  they  lived  to  comprehend  that 
this  vague  idea  had  been  something  more  than  a  fancy ;  it 
had  been  an  instinct  growing  out  of  a  solid,  though  then 


no  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

unknown,  reason.  It  signified  that  the  parting  of  their 
several  ways,  as  between  them  and  him  who  had  been 
their  comrade  thus  far,  had  commenced,  had  been  already 
entered  upon. 

For  a  while  they  continued  to  gaze  with  swelling  emotions 
upon  the  wonderful  town.  Bathed  in  the  light  of  the 
rising  sun,  it  slowly  grew  more  substantial  to  the  view, 
and  its  stately  buildings  gradually  assumed  increased 
solidity  and  reality.  Their  graceful  outlines  and  propor 
tions,  their  masterly  design  and  bold  execution,  the 
novelty  and  originality  everywhere  apparent,  impressed 
Templemore  with  astonishment,  just  as  they  delighted  and 
satisfied  the  poetic  fervour  of  Elwood.  Templemore 
presently  turned  to  Monella. 

*:  Never  have  I  seen  the  like  of  those  structures/'  he 
exclaimed,  "  either  in  the  places  I  have  visited  or  in  the 
pictured  representations  of  the  most  celebrated  cities  of 
the  world.  Surely  this  people  must  be  a  nation  of 
architects  I  " 

"  You  speak  truly,  my  friend,"  Monella  returned.  "  I 
have  travelled  the  world  over  and  I  have  not  seen  the 
like  elsewhere.  But,  as  I  have  told  you  before — as  I 
warned  you  I  expected  would  be  the  case — we  have  here 
the  chief  town  of  an  ancient  people ;  a  race  so  old  that  the 
oldest  Egyptian  records  of  which  the  world  has  any  know 
ledge  relate  to  peoples,  and  times,  and  things  that  are  but 
as  yesterday  compared  to  the  remote  period  to  which 
these  people  can  trace  back  their  history.  So  is  it  written 
in  my  parchments." 

"  And  is  what  we  see,  that  glistens  everywhere,  truly 
gold — upon  the  very  spires  and  roofs  ?  "  asked  Elwood. 

"  I  cannot  say  ;  but  it  may  well  be  so,  for  these  parch 
ments  of  mine  assert  that  gold  is  the  most  plentiful 
metal  of  any  in  these  mountains.  They  say  that  the 


VLAMA,  PRINCESS  OF  MANOA.  in 

inhabitants  used  it  for  common  purposes  as  other  nations 
use  iron ;  and  that,  in  fact,  iron  and  steel  were  far  less 
common  than  gold  and  silver.  But  I  think  it  is  time  we 
started  down  the  slope  to  reconnoitre  and  await  our  oppor 
tunity." 

The  plan  Monella  had  arranged  was  that,  after  con 
cealing  in  the  wood  at  the  top  the  few  camping  requisites 
they  had  brought  with  them,  they  should  move  down 
towards  the  city  through  the  clumps  of  trees,  keeping 
within  their  cover,  till  they  came  to  the  point  where  the 
trees  ended ;  that  they  should  remain  thus  concealed  for 
a  time  to  see  what  sort  of  people  passed  to  and  fro, 
stepping  out  and  making  their  presence  known  only  when 
they  saw  any  one  who  might  be  supposed  to  be  a  person 
of  standing  or  authority. 

Following  out  this  plan,  the  three  moved  on  through 
groves  and  plantations  of  trees  bearing  luscious,  tempting 
fruits  of  a  kind  and  nature  totally  unknown  to  them. 
Wonderful  flowers,  too,  they  saw  on  all  sides,  and  many 
strange  and  curious  birds;  amongst  them  the  harp-bird, 
whose  enchanting  notes  came  floating  every  now  and  then 
upon  their  ears.  In  due  course  they  reached  the  farthest 
and  lowermost  clump,  and  here  they  were  therefore  com 
pelled  to  pause.  So  far  they  had  seen  no  one ;  but  it  was 
yet  early  morning. 

The  thicket  within  the  shelter  of  which  they  now  stood 
was  upon  a  knoll  that  was  not  a  great  way  from  the  lake. 
Looking  across  its  waters  of  turquoise  blue,  they  now  made 
out  that  which  had  so  puzzled  them  before.  Moving  on 
its  surface  were  numbers  of  white  swans  of  gigantic  size ; 
and  it  was  these,  as  they  subsequently  ascertained,  that 
drew  the  boats  about  which  had  seemed  to  glide  here  and 
there  without  sails  or  oars.  They  had  seen  these  great 
swans  through  their  glasses,  but  had  believed  them  to  be 


112  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

vessels  fashioned  in  that  shape ;  deeming  them  too  large 
to  be  really  living  creatures. 

Suddenly,  Elwood  gripped  Templemore's  arm,  and 
pointed  to  some  one — a  youthful  maiden  seemingly — walk 
ing  along  the  border  of  the  lake  in  their  direction.  She 
came  to  within  a  few  hundred  yards,  and  then  stood  look 
ing  dreamily  out  over  the  lake  at  the  towering,  palatial 
buildings  upon  the  opposite  side. 

"  Great  heavens !  "  Elwood  exclaimed  in  a  whisper. 
"  The  face,  the  form,  the  very  dress  that  I  have  so  often 
seen  in  my  dreams  1  Can  it  be  possible  ?  Am  I  awake, 
or  is  this,  too,  but  a  vision  from  which  I  shall  awake  by- 
and-by  ?  " 

Monella  put  his  hand  upon  his  shoulder  as  a  sign  to 
him  to  be  silent,  and  pointed  to  other  forms  approaching 
from  the  same  direction.  They  all  seemed  to  have  come 
from  a  great  pile  of  buildings  near  the  water's  edge  some 
half-mile  away.  It  was  partially  screened  by  groups  of 
waving  palms  and  other  trees,  which  hid  from  view  the 
entrances. 

The  new-comers  consisted  of  a  tall,  handsome  man,  of  a 
dark-hued  skin,  and  richly  dressed,  and  a  following  of  a 
score  or  so  of  men,  apparently  a  guard  or  escort.  They 
carried  spears  that  flashed  and  glittered  in  the  sun,  as  did 
their  burnished  shields  and  helmets.  These  seemed  to  be 
of  gold ;  they  wore  short  black  tunics  and  sandals.  They 
halted — upon  a  sign  from  the  one  who  seemed  to  be  their 
leader — while  he  advanced  towards  the  girl.  Just  then 
she  turned  and  caught  sight  of  him.  At  this  she  uttered 
a  sharp  cry  expressive  of  surprise  and  fear ;  then  walked 
quickly  up  the  slope  towards  where  the  three  travellers 
were  concealed. 

The  man  followed  and  overtook  her  when  she  was  about 
a  hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  the  edge  of  the  wood.  He 


ULAMA,  PRINCESS  OF  MANOA.  113 

seized  her  by  the  wrist ;  but  she,  wresting  herself  free, 
turned  and  confronted  him,  regarding  him  with  a  proud 
disdain,  in  which,  however,  fear  was  also  plainly — too 
plainly — written. 

Now  that  they  were  closer,  the  concealed  witnesses 
could  distinguish  pretty  clearly,  through  their  glasses,  the 
features  of  the  two  who  stood  facing  one  another,  neither 
for  a  full  minute  uttering  a  word. 

As  to  the  maiden,  she  was  in  very  truth  a  dream  of 
loveliness.  With  skin  as  white  and  fair  as  the  most 
delicately  reared  Englishwoman,  glistening  golden  hair, 
large  grey-blue  eyes  of  entrancing  and  lustrous  beauty,  a 
perfect  oval  face,  and  a  figure  the  very  embodiment  of 
grace,  she  appeared  indeed  more  like  the  creation  of  a 
vision  than  an  earthly  being  of  flesh  and  blood.  She  was 
not  exactly  tall,  yet  of  fair  height  for  a  woman.  Her 
dress  seemed  of  silk ;  it  was  rich-looking,  but  quiet  in 
colour,  and  flowing  in  design.  She  wore  golden  ornaments 
enriched  with  glistening  gems,  and  her  hair,  falling  loosely 
over  her  shoulders,  was  confined  by  a  broad  gold  circlet 
on  the  head  and  was  cut  short  over  the  forehead.  And 
in  her  face  was  an  expression  of  exquisite  sweetness — 
albeit  now  there  were  distracting  emotions  mingled  with 
it.  The  clear-cut,  pouting  lip  curled  in  scorn,  though,  the 
while,  the  eyes  showed  fear,  as  do  those  of  the  hunted 
hare.  Timidly  she  glanced  around,  as  if  for  aid ;  but  not 
a  soul  was  to  be  seen  save  those  who  accompanied  the 
man  she  feared,  and  from  them,  it  was  clear,  she  could 
expect  no  help. 

As  to  the  man  himself,  he  was,  as  has  been  said,  of  fine 
stature  and  handsome ;  but  his  was  not  beauty  of  a  pre 
possessing  character.  His  dark  face  expressed  arrogance 
and  cruelty ;  in  his  smile  was  cold,  deadly  menace ;  his 
haughty  features  wore  a  scowl ;  and  his  dark  eyes  fairly 

8 


H4  1HE  DEVIL-2REE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

blazed  with  passion.  Upon  his  head  he  wore  a  coronet 
of  curious  design  in  lieu  of  helmet  or  other  covering.  His 
tunic  was  of  black  material — silk  apparently — with  a  large 
star  worked  in  gold  upon  the  breast.  A  belt  as  of  gold 
was  round  his  waist,  and  a  short  sword  and  a  dagger  were  5 
by  his  side.  His  hair,  full  beard,  and  bushy  eyebrows  I 
were  jet  black  ;  so  far  as  one  might  judge  he  looked  about 
thirty-five  years  of  age.  The  tunic  had  short  sleeves  and 
was  cut  low  so  as  to  display  his  neck,  round  which  was  a 
kind  of  necklace ;  upon  his  bare  arms  were  bracelets,  and 
in  all  these  ornaments  there  flashed,  as  he  moved,  sparkling 
jewels  of  large  size  and  surprising  lustre. 

Then  ensued,  between  the  two,  a  hot  discussion  or 
dispute,  though  those  within  the  wood  were  too  far  away 
to  understand  its  purport.  The  man  advanced  again  and 
again  in  a  threatening  manner  towards  the  girl,  who  as 
often  retreated  a  short  distance  up  the  slope ;  then,  each 
time,  turned  and  faced  her  adversary. 

Suddenly,  the  man  seemed  to  give  way  to  a  burst  of 
fury ;  with  a  gesture  whose  murderous  import  there  was  no 
possibility  of  mistaking,  he  drew  his  dagger  from  its 
sheath,  and  tried  to  seize  the  girl ;  but  she,  eluding  him, 
turned  and  ran  farther  up  the  slope.  The  man  followed, 
and  coming  up  with  her,  seized  her  by  the  wrist,  and  raised 
the  hand  that  held  the  dagger. 

At  this  moment  Monella  stepped  out  from  the  wood  and 
called  loudly  to  the  assailant,  at  the  same  time  holding  up 
his  hand  in  warning ;  but  Elwood,  revolver  in  hand,  rushed 
forward  in  advance  of  him,  and  levelled  the  pistol  at  the 
moment  when  the  blade  was  poised  in  the  air  and  was 
about  to  be  plunged  into  the  bosom  of  the  girl,  who  had 
now  fallen  upon  her  knees.  He  was  only  just  in  time ; 
for  the  weapon  had  already  commenced  its  fatal  downward 
sweep  when  the  report  rang  out ;  the  murderer's  arm  gave 


SHE  STOOD  REGARDING  THEM  WITH  WONDERING  LOOKS. 


[Page  7/5. 


ULAMA,  PRINC£SS  OF  MANOA.  115 

a  jerk  that  cast  the  dagger  a  distance  of  some  yards,  and  the 
man  himself  fell  backwards  with  a  bullet  through  his  heart. 

El  wood  hastened  to  the  assistance  of  the  girl,  who  swayed 
as  though  about  to  faint ;  but  the  sight  of  the  strangers 
seemed  to  rouse  her,  for  she  rose  to  her  feet  and  stood 
regarding  them  with  wondering  and  evidently  doubtful 
looks.  Then  she  turned  her  glance  upon  the  dead  man, 
and  shuddered  at  the  thought  of  the  death  she  had  so 
narrowly  escaped.  Looking  once  more  at  the  three  who 
now  stood  in  a  group  a  short  distance  from  her — for 
Elwood  had  drawn  back  on  seeing  her  rise  to  her  feet — 
she  drew  herself  up  with  a  charming  dignity  and  grace, 
and,  to  the  surprise  of  the  two  young  men,  asked,  in  the 
language  Monella  had  taught  them, 

"  Who  are  you  ?  " 

The  words  were  intelligible  enough.  The  inflection,  the 
accent,  or  the  exact  pronunciation,  may  have  been  slightly 
different  from  Monella's,  but  the  words  rang  out  clear 
enough. 

"Who  are  you?" 

Monella  stepped  a  pace  or  two  towards  her.  His  lofty 
form  seemed  to  grow  in  dignity  the  while  he  bent  his  gaze 
upon  her ;  and,  looking  up  into  his  face,  she  could  scarcely 
fail  to  read  the  true  meaning  of  the  glance  she  met.  She 
felt  its  extraordinary  fascination,  and  yielded  to  its  influence, 
as  so  many  had  before.  Her  confidence  went  out  to  him 
at  once;  and  her  look,  that  for  the  moment  had  been 
proud  and  distrustful,  softened  into  one  of  friendly  interest. 
She  bowed  her  head  as  though  in  involuntary  respect — 
the  respect  a  dutiful  child  might  show  to  a  parent — and 
spoke  again  ;  this  time  varying  the  form  of  her  question  : — 

"  My  father,  whence  come  you  ?  " 

"We  are  strangers  from  far  countries,  my  daughter," 
Monella  made  reply.  "We  came  here  in  peaceful  and 


i:6  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

friendly  intent,  but  fate  has  so  ordered  it  that  our  arrival 
has  been  marked  by  the  shedding  of  blood.  Still,  though 
of  that  I  am  deeply  regretful  in  one  way,  I  cannot  pretend 
to  be  sorry,  if,  as  I  see  reason  to  believe,  it  has  saved 
your  young  life." 

"Truly  it  has,  and  I  thank  you;  and  the  king,  my 
father,  will  thank  you  too ;  though  I  know  not  by  what 
marvel  it  was  accomplished,  nor  by  what  other  marvel  ye 
have  come  here,  you  who  wield  the  lightning  and  the 
thunder,  who  hold  men's  lives  in  the  hollows  of  your 
hands,  and  yet  speak  our  language." 

"  Time  enough  to  explain  that,  anon,  my  child,"  was 
Monella's  answer.  "  For  the  moment  we  must  know 
what  yonder  people  are  about  to  do.  Their  intentions 
seem  scarcely  to  be  friendly." 

This  referred  to  the  small  company  of  guards  or  soldiers, 
who  were  being  harangued  by  one  who  appeared  to  be  their 
officer,  and  who,  when  he  had  ended  his  speech,  formed 
them  into  line,  as  though  for  a  charge  upon  the  strangers. 

The  girl  turned  round  and  looked  at  them ;  and,  doing 
so,  her  face  grew  pale. 

"  Alas,  yes  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  I  had  forgotten  them 
for  the  moment.  They  are  the  special  soldiers  of  Zelus 
whom  ye  have  slain  ;  and  their  officer  will  seek  to  carry 
you  all  before  the  father  of  Zelus,  the  dread  High  Priest. 
His  vengeance  will  be  cruel  and  terrible,  if  you  fall  into 
his  power;  but,  if  we  could  but  get  back  to  my  father's 
palace,  you  would  be  safe ;  for  he  would  protect  you  for 
my  sake — for  the  sake  of  what  ye  have  done  for  me  to 
day.  But  alas !  How  can  that  be  ?  They  are  many 
and  ye  are  but  three.  Ye  have  not  even  swords  or  spears 
— unless,  indeed,  ye  can  serve  them  as  ye  have  served 
this  one." 

"  Fear  nothing  for  us,  my  daughter.      We  can   truly 


ULAMA,  PRINCESS  OF  MA  NO  A.  117 

serve  these  others  in  the  same  way,  if  the  necessity 
unfortunately  should  arise.  But  we  seek  it  not ;  we  have 
come  here,  as  I  have  told  you,  with  peaceful  intentions, 
and  we  have  no  wish  to  signalise  our  arrival  by  further 
bloodshed.  Will  you  not,  yourself,  speak  to  these  foolish 
people,  and  warn  them  not  to  rush  upon  destruction  ? 
Tell  them  we  are  powerful,  and  that,  in  your  own  words, 
we  hold  their  lives  in  the  hollows  of  our  hands.  If  they 
will  depart  in  peace,  they  may,  and  bear  with  them  the 
body  of  their  chief;  but,  if  they  dare  approach  with  hostile 
intent,  then  shall  they  fall  before  us,  ere  even  they  have 
time  to  come  a  dozen  paces,  even  as  men  are  struck  down 
by  lightning.  Tell  them  this,  and  urge  them  to  be 
friendly ;  for  we  are  not  of  the  nature  of  those  who  take 
delight  in  slaying.  To  us,  to  slay  is  easy,  but  abhorrent. 

The  girl  heard  this  with  increasing  wonder.  She  viewed 
the  rifles  (which  all  three  were  now  handling)  with  a 
curiosity  she  did  not  care  to  hide.  She  took  them  foi 
some  sort  of  magic  wands. 

"  I  will  perform  your  wish,"  she  said,  "  but  I  doubt  my 
power  to  stay  them,  for  they  are  men  used  to  working 
their  own  will,  and  now  they  seek  your  lives  in  revenge 
for  this  man's  death.  Indeed,  they  well  know  they  go  to 
their  own  deaths  if  they  return  to  Coryon,  the  High 
Priest,  and  bring  not  with  them  those  who  slew  his  son." 

She  turned  to  go  towards  the  soldiers,  who  were  now- 
standing  in  two  ranks,  with  spears  in  rest,  awaiting  the 
word  of  command. 

"  Stay,"  said  Monella.  "  If  they  listen  to  your  words, 
they  will  want  to  come  here  to  take  up  the  body  of  their 
chief.  We  are  willing  they  should  do  so;  but  it  were 
better  we  did  not  meet,  for  I  do  not  trust  them,  and  they 
might  plot  treachery.  See ! "  And  he  took  his  lasso 
from  where  it  hung  at  his  waist  and  laid  it  in  a  straight 


n8          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

line  on  the  ground  about  twenty  feet  from  the  dead  body. 
"  We  will  retire  towards  the  wood ;  and  let  it  be  clearly 
understood  that  they  must  not  cross  that  line  nor  touch 
that  cord.  If  any  man  do  so,  he  shall  surely  die  then 
and  there.  Let  them  not  think,  however,  that  we  retire 
from  fear,  because  of  their  number.  But  now,  my 
daughter,  take  heed  lest  they  seize  you.  Be  sure  you 
keep  near  enough  to  avail  yourself  of  our  protection  ;  but 
stand  not  between  us  and  them,  lest  the  lightning  strike 
your  own  form  in  its  course.  Once  launched,  it  goes 
straight  to  its  mark,  and  blasts  all  whom  it  meets  upon 
its  path." 

"  I  understand,"  she  answered.  "  But  you  need  have 
no  fear  for  me,  so  far  as  these  people  are  concerned. 
Their  chief  has  dared  more  to-day  than  has  ever  been 
known  before;  but  none  of  these  would  lay  hand  upon 
Ulama,  the  daughter  of  their  king." 

"Then,"  said  Monella,  "if  you  feel  sure  as  to  that,  do 
not  approach  them,  but  go  thirty  or  forty  yards  to  the 
right,  and  bid  them  come  near  enough  for  you  to  address 
them  from  there.  For  the  rest  we  will  answer."  And, 
with  a  sign  to  his  companions,  he  walked  slowly  up  the 
slope  towards  the  wood  they  had  left  but  a  few  minutes 
before. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

A   PRELIMINARY   SKIRMISH. 

words  that  had  been  spoken  on  both  sides  in  this 
JL  conversation  the  two  young  men  had  followed  fairly 
well;  though  they  had  listened  in  silence  and  made  no 
attempt  to  join  in  the  discussion.  On  their  way  back 
towards  the  wood,  El  wood  was  at  first  very  thoughtful ; 
then  he  turned  to  Monella  and  said  excitedly, 

"  How  do  we  know  she  is  safe,  out  there  alone  ?  And 
what  will  her  father,  the  king,  say  to  us,  if  harm  come  to 
her?  It  seems  to  me  we  are  acting  in  strange  fashion  to 
leave  her  thus." 

"  Patience,  my  son,"  returned  Monella  quietly ;  "  we 
must  avoid  the  shedding  of  blood,  if  it  be  possible.  We 
have  come  here,  as  I  have  already  said,  with  peaceful 
motives.  If  violent  acts  be  forced  upon  us  in  self-defence, 
let  us  keep  at  least  our  conscience  clear ;  let  us  be  in  a 
position  to  show  that  they  were  forced  upon  us.  Let  it 
not  be  said  of  us  that  we  have  come  into  a  strange  land 
to  introduce  dissension,  and  discord,  and  internal  warfare ; 
and  all  for  no  other  reason  than  the  gratification  of  an 
adventurous  spirit." 

"  But,"  said  Elwood,  "  we  have  not  introduced  dissen 
sion  and  trouble.  It  is  clear  enough  that  a  terrible  murder 
would  have  been  perpetrated  had  we  not  been  here  to 

119 


120          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

prevent  it.  Surely,  no  one  can  accuse  us  of  commencing 
bloodshed ;  and,  as  to  the  rest,  why,  what  are  the  lives  of 
two  or  three  scoundrels  like  these,  the  infamous  myr 
midons — if  we  may  believe  what  we  heard — of  a  blood 
thirsty  '  high  priest ' ;  what  are  the  lives  of  two  or  three 
such  wretches,  compared  with  the  safety  of  this  gentle, 
trustful  girl,  whom  we  are  leaving  now  almost  at  their 
mercy  ?  In  my  view  this  is  one  of  those  cases  in  which 
offence  is  the  best  defence.  They  are  showing  their  inten 
tions  pretty  clearly ;  let  us  anticipate  them  by  shooting  one 
or  two.  That  will  frighten  the  remainder,  and  stop  further 
hostile  action ;  and,  moreover,  prevent  their  coming  near 
this  young  lady,  or  princess,  as  I  suppose  she  really  is." 

"  I  am  bound  to  say  I  rather  agree  with  Leonard,"  said 
Templemore.  "  I  see,  clearly  enough,  we  are  in  for  a 
fight,  and  shall  have  to  kill  two  or  three.  Why  not  as 
well  do  it  first  as  last?  If,  as  she  says,  they  are  used  to 
do  as  they  please  in  the  land,  and  if  what  we  have  just 
seen  is  a  specimen  of  their  style,  pity  is  thrown  away 
upon  them.  And,  besides,  is  it  good  generalship,  Monella  ? 
To  attack  first  would  be  sure  to  scare  them  ;  but,  if  they 
make  a  rush,  in  absolute  ignorance  of  the  power  of  our 
rifles,  may  they  not,  some  of  them,  charge  home  ?  And 
then  we  should  have  a  hand-to-hand  fight  where  they 
would  be  four  or  five  to  one." 

Monella  passed  his  hand  over  his  face,  and  answered 
almost  sadly, 

"  There  is  a  time  to  be  forward  in  attack,  and  a  time  to  be 
forbearing.  If  the  time  come  for  the  former,  no  man  will 
ever  see  me  flinch  from  it.  But  you  know  what  has  been 
said,  that  the  shedding  of  blood  is  like  unto  the  letting  out 
of  water,  and  that  he  who  begins  it  is  accursed.  If  these 
people  begin  it,  we  will  not  shrink ;  but  at  least  we  shall 
have  clear  consciences.  Now  listen  to  my  plan.  We  must 


A  PRELIMINARY  SKIRMISH.  121 

not  enter  the  wood,  or  they  will  think  we  have  fled.  If 
they  cross  the  line  I  have  laid  down,  let  each  take  the  man 
opposite  to  him  in  the  line,  and  bring  him  down.  Then, 
if  they  still  rush  on,  fire  once  more,  and  step  back  into  the 
shelter  of  the  wood.  If  they  follow,  you  know  what  to  do  ; 
your  revolvers  will  suffice." 

Meantime,  Ulama,  as  she  had  called  herself,  had  been 
addressing  the  soldiers.  Their  officer  had  advanced  to 
speak  to  her,  and  angry  talk  had  been  exchanged,  which 
those  standing  at  the  edge  of  the  wood,  with  rifles  at  the 
'  ready  ',  could  not  hear.  But  when,  finally,  she  shook  her 
head  meaningly,  and  began  to  retire  towards  them,  Jack 
Templemore  set  his  teeth  and  said, 

"  I  told  you  so  I  I  knew  it  meant  a  fight !  We  might 
just  as  well  have  begun  it,  as  let  them  think  we  are 
afraid." 

"  There  is  yet  a  chance,"  replied  Monella.  "  They  may 
hesitate  to  pass  the  line  I  have  laid  down.  In  any  case, 
all  we  can  now  do  is  to  wait  and  see."  And,  as  Ulama 
came  towards  them,  he  signed  to  her  to  step  aside,  out  of 
the  line  of  fire. 

The  officer  had  returned  to  his  men,  and,  after  a  short 
consultation  with  one  who  seemed  to  be  next  in  command, 
the  two  ranks  advanced,  with  the  slow,  measured  tread  of 
a  well-disciplined  troop,  up  the  slope.  On  reaching  the 
dead  body  they  were  halted  while  the  two  officers  examined 
it.  They  had  not  understood  how  their  leader  had  been 
killed ;  nor  did  they  understand  it  now.  They  had  heard 
the  report  of  the  pistol  and  had  seen  their  chief  fall,  but 
the  report  had  not  been  a  loud  one ;  and  as  Elwood  had 
run  forward  at  the  time,  for  all  they  could  see  (Ulama 
being  between  them)  he  might  have  hurled  a  spear  at  Zelus. 
Yet  the  sound  of  the  explosion  had  puzzled  them,  and 
stayed  them  from  rushing  instantly  to  the  assistance  of 


122          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

their  leader.  Altogether,  they  were  perplexed.  The  dress 
of  their  opponents  showed  them  to  be  strangers.  They 
appeared  to  be  unarmed,  yet  had  they  killed  their  dreaded 
master  in  the  face  of  his  guard.  This  argued  conscious 
power;  and  it  behoved  them  not  to  be  too  precipitate. 
After  this  fashion,  probably,  reasoned  the  two  officers. 

If  so,  the  examination  of  the  dead  body  could  but  add 
to  their  uncertainty ;  for  they  found  there  a  wound  they 
were  quite  unable  to  account  for.  It  was  not  a  spear 
thrust ;  it  was  not  a  wound  from  a  sword  or  dagger.  The 
scrutiny,  in  effect,  yielded  them  no  enlightenment ;  but  the 
sight  of  the  dead  body  of  their  leader  and  of  the  blood 
exasperated  both  officers  and  men,  and  murmurs  were 
heard,  and  cries  for  vengeance.  They  probably  began, 
too,  to  remember  what  Ulama  had  suggested — that  if  they 
went  back  with  the  dead  body  of  their  chief  and  without 
the  slayer,  their  own  lives  would  be  forfeited.  And  all 
this  time  the  strangers  stood  calmly  regarding  them, 
watchful  of  their  movements,  but  offering  neither  to  retreat 
nor  to  attack  them. 

After  some  further  consultation,  the  one  who  seemed  to 
be  in  command  turned  towards  where  the  three  strangers 
stood ;  flinging  down  his  sword,  he  stepped  forward  and 
threw  out  both  his  hands,  to  signify  that  he  desired  a 
parley. 

Thereupon  Monella  also  advanced  a  few  paces;  then 
paused  for  the  other  to  address  him. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  Whence  come  you  ?  Why  do  you 
enter  our  land  in  this  fashion  by  killing  one  of  the  greatest 
in  the  country  ?  "  asked  the  captain  of  the  guard. 

"The  answers  to  your  first  questions  are  for  your 
king's  ear  alone,"  returned  Monella.  "  As  to  the  last,  we 
came  in  peace,  but  interfered  to  save  a  maiden  from  being 
murdered." 


A  PRELIMINARY  SZlRMISIf.  123 

The  other's  face  expressed  an  evil  sneer,  and  he  made 
answer : 

"  It  is  not  usual,  with  us,  for  men  to  throw  away  their 
lives  for  women.  For  what  you  have  done  yours  may  be 
required.  Still,"  he  added  diplomatically,  "  I  am  not 
judge  nor  executioner — unless  you  resist  me.  If,  therefore, 
you  will  surrender  like  men  of  peace — as  you  say  you  are 
— and  will  come  with  me  to  tell  your  tale  to  my  master,  I 
promise  you  good  treatment  while  in  my  custody." 

Monella  shook  his  head. 

"  You  have  had  my  answer,"  he  said.  "  We  seek 
your  king.  We  will  yield  ourselves  to  no  one  else. 
And,"  he  continued,  with  louder  voice,  "since  you,  my 
friend,  dare  to  deride  us  for  taking  a  woman's  part, 
know  that  in  the  land  we  come  from  we  are  not 
accustomed  to  stand  still  and  look  on  while  women 
are  being  murdered.  What  manner  of  men  are  ye  who 
dare  openly  proclaim  so  vile  a  doctrine  ?  Soldiers  of  a 
High  Priest  ?  Guardians  of  a  '  religion  '  that  teaches 
things  like  this  ?  The  span  that  shall  be  left  to  such  a 
being  as  ye  serve  is  growing  short.  His  power  is  waning, 
his  days  are  even  now  numbered."  He  raised  his  arm, 
and  extended  it  towards  him  he  was  addressing  ;  then,  with 
gathering  force,  and  even  passion,  till  he  seemed  like  an 
inspired  prophet  of  old  thundering  his  denunciations 
against  evil-doers — "  We  came  here  in  goodwill  and  peace ; 
we  may  remain  to  be  a  withering  scourge  to  you  and  him 
you  call  your  master.  See  to  it,  and  take  warning ! 
There  must — and  there  shall — be  an  end  of  such  deeds  as 
we  have  this  day  seen  attempted  by — as  ye  have  no  shame 
in  avowing — the  favoured  son  of  your  High  Priest, 
Hence  from  my  sight,  ere  scorn  and  anger  overcome  me  I 
I  have  but  to  move  my  finger,  and  you  fall  dead  before 
me  I " 


124          *#£  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

For  the  first  time  in  their  knowledge  of  him  Temple- 
more  and  Elwood  saw  their  leader,  usually  so  calm  and 
equable,  moved  by  a  passion  that  was  almost  uncon 
trollable.  They  glanced  at  one  another  in  surprise  ;  and 
well  indeed  they  might.  For  whereas,  at  first,  they  had 
felt  almost  impatient  of  his  equanimity,  and  had  feared  he 
lacked  the  sternness  to  deal  with  those  they  were  opposed 
to,  yet  now  they  thought  only  how  to  restrain  his  sudden 
and  unlooked-for  passion,  lest  it  should  embroil  them 
further  than  was  actually  necessary. 

But  the  fire  of  Monella's  rage  expired  as  suddenly  as  it 
had  kindled. 

"  You  have  heard,"  he  went  on,  coldly  and  disdainfully, 
to  the  captain  of  the  hostile  group.  "  I  have  warned  you. 
I  spare  your  life  to  give  you  time  to  do  better." 

But  this  contemptuous  treatment,  so  far  from  having 
the  effect  intended,  seemed  to  rouse  the  other's  fury. 

"Think  not  to  impose  on  me  by  empty  threats  and 
vain-glorious  boasting,"  he  retorted.  "  I  summon  you  to 
yield  and  come  with  me.  If  not,  and  we  have  to  kill  you 
in  striving  to  enforce  obedience,  the  consequences  be  upon 
your  own  heads." 

"  And  I  say  that  I  have  warned  you,"  returned  Monella 
quietly.  He  stooped  and  picked  up  a  stone,  then  threw 
it  to  within  three  or  four  feet  of  the  cord  that  lay 
between  them. 

"  If,"  he  said,  "  you  but  cross  that  cord  so  far  as  that 
stone,  you  die." 

Instantly  the  other  took-up  the  challenge.  He  stepped 
back  for  his  sword,  then  Walked  boldly  forward,  Monella 
meanwhile  falling  back  in  line  with  his  companions ;  but 
the  instant  the  other  crossed  the  cord,  Monella's  rifle  rang 
out,  and  the  fatuous  soldier  fell  prone  upon  the  sward. 

Then  a  tall  fellow  burst  from  the  ranks  and,  brandish- 


A  PRELIMINARY  SKIRMISH.  125 

ing  his  spear,  rushed  towards  the  fatal  cord ;  he  was 
followed  by  an  adventurous  comrade ;  but,  e'en  as  they 
stepped  across  the  line,  they  both  bit  the  dust.  Then 
all  the  others  turned  and  fled ;  all  save  the  second  officer, 
who  stood  his  ground,  neither  advancing  nor  retreating. 
He  remained  leaning  on  his  sword,  and  looked,  by  turns, 
first  at  his  flying  men,  then  at  the  dead  bodies  that  lay 
around  him,  finally  at  Monella  and  his  companions. 

Monella  advanced  and  thus  addressed  him, 

"  How  is  it  you  stand  thus  in  hesitation,  friend  ?  Are 
you  in  two  minds,  whether  to  fight  or  to  fly  ?  " 

The  second  officer  was  a  fine-looking  young  fellow  with 
features  that  were  not  unpleasing.  With  a  steady  glance 
he  looked  Monella  in  the  face  and  answered, 

"  I  am  no  coward  to  run  away,  and  no  fool  to  rush  to 
meet  a  thunderbolt.  Whoever  you  are,  it  is  plain  that 
we  are  powerless  against  you.  But  indeed,"  he  went  on, 
with  something  almost  like  a  sigh,  "  when  I  heard  your 
words  I  felt  no  stomach  to  fight  against  you,  if  so  be  that 
they  are  true." 

"  I  am  well  pleased  to  hear  you  say  so,  friend,"  Monella 
said,  laying  his  hand  upon  the  other's  shoulder.  "You 
have  seen  what  it  is  in  our  power  to  do.  I  call  upon  you 
to  be  a  witness  in  the  presence  of  your  king — of  all  your 
people — that  we  did  not  resort  to  force  until  all  other 
means  had  failed." 

"  That  will  I  gladly  do,"  returned  the  officer,  bending 
his  head  in  courteous  salutation.  "  Few  would  have  been 
so  persistent  in  their  merciful  intention.  For  myself,  I 
know  my  fate  if  I  rejoin  my  master;  therefore,  if  you 
will  accept  my  service,  I  would  fain  join  myself  to  you. 
One  can  but  fight  and  die ;  better  to  do  so  in  the  service 
of  such  a  chief  as  you,  than  of  him  I  have  lately  served," 
and  he  seemed  to  shudder  while  he  spoke. 


126  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

Just  then  the  maiden  joined  them,  and  he  saluted 
her  respectfully.  She  looked  at  him  with  sorrowful 
eyes. 

"  And  is  it  Ergalon,"  she  said,  "  that  could  stand  by 
to-day  and  see  another  man  raise  his  hand  to  slay  the 
daughter  of  his  king,  and  not  move  a  step  to  hinder  him  ? 
Has  Ergalon  indeed  sunk  so  low  as  this  ?  " 

The  words  were  said  in  pained  surprise  rather  than  in 
anger ;  and  in  the  gentle  eyes  she  turned  upon  him  there 
was  no  sign  of  aught  but  mild  reproach.  But  this  seemed 
to  cut  him  to  the  heart,  when  ringing  words  of  accusation 
would,  perhaps,  have  failed  to  move  him.  He  fell  upon 
one  knee  and  bent  his  head. 

"  Alas  !  Princess,"  he  cried,  "  I  well  deserve  your  scorn  ; 
yet  knowest  thou  not  how  that  against  my  will  I  have  been 
forced  into  this  service.  Well  I  know  that  to  ask  pardon 
would  be  useless — the  king  will  never  pardon,  should  this 
reach  his  ears ;  still  less  will  Coryon.  Yet  I  care  not  if 
thou  wilt  but  grant  me  thy  forgiveness.  If  these  strangers 
are  thy  friends,  grant  me  to  serve  thee  by  serving  them  ; 
and  should  this  service  be  even  to  death,  it  will  content 
me  that  thou  shouldst  say  of  me  that  Ergalon  had  done 
his  duty,  and  redeemed  himself  in  thine  eyes." 

"  Be  it  so,  Ergalon,"  Ulama  answered,  her  voice  and 
manner  charged  with  a  sweet  graciousness  that  quite  capti 
vated  the  three  bystanders.  Then,  turning  to  Monella, 
she  continued,  "  My  father,  I  owe  you  much  for  what  you 
have  done  to-day.  I  shall  try  in  the  future  to  repay  you 

some  measure.  Meantime  you  will  need  friends — accept 
irom  Ergalon  this  proffered  service.  I  feel  sure,  after 
what  has  happened,  you  may  trust  him — even  to  the  death. 
I  know  not  who  you  are,  whether  immortals,  or  beings 
of  like  nature  to  myself,  thus  timely  sent  by  the  Great 
Spirit  to  my  aid.  But  this  I  know,  that  I  may  trust  you  ; 


A  PRELIMINARY  SKIRMISH.  127 

that  you  have  come  to  be  my  friends,  and  my  friends 
from  henceforth  you  shall  be." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  convey  an  idea  of  the  wonderful 
mixture  of  simple  gentleness  and  queenly  dignity  with 
which  these  words  were  spoken.  Further,  it  would  be 
hard  to  say  which  of  her  hearers  was  most  impressed. 
She  had  the  art  of  winning  hearts  without  intending  or 
desiring  it ;  and  few  could  long  resist  the  fascination  of 
her  presence.  Small  wonder  then  if  Leonard  Elwood  had 
already  fallen  incontinently,  helplessly,  irretrievably  in 
love. 

"  And  now,"  she  finished,  "  I  invite  you  to  my  home, 
where  my  father  will  bid  you  welcome." 

"  And  these  ?  "  Monella  asked,  pointing  to  the  dead 
bodies. 

"  Ergalon  will  know  what  to  do,"  she  answered ;  and 
moved  away  in  the  direction  she  had  indicated. 

But  by  this  time  a  small  crowd  was  on  its  way  to  meet 
them.  Those  forming  it  were,  as  it  appeared,  chiefly 
her  maidens  and  attendants  and  a  file  of  soldiers — her 
guards.  They  looked  curiously  at  the  strangers,  but, 
at  a  sign  from  her,  fell  in  respectfully  behind  the  little 
party. 

"  Doubtless  you  marvel,"  she  observed  to  Elwood  and 
Monella,  between  whom  she  walked,  "  how  it  comes  about 
that  with  all  these  people  to  attend  and  guard  me,  I  was 
alone  this  morning.  But  for  that  chance  the  dead  Zelus 
had  never  found  his  opportunity  of  saying  that  he  did  to 
me.  He  must  have  been  watching  for  it ;  perchance  had 
heard  that  I  sometimes  like  to  steal  away  alone  for  a 
little  ramble.  One  gets  so  tired  of  always  having  people 
around  one,"  she  added,  with  an  almost  childish  wilful- 
ness.  "  But  this  will  cure  me.  For  the  future  I  shall  be 
more  careful." 


128          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

Templemore,  meantime,  strolling  along  behind  the 
others,  found  himself  somehow  placed  between  Ergalon 
and  a  dainty  little  damsel  whose  name,  he  afterwards 
found,  was  Zonella.  She  was  Ulama's  close  friend,  and 
was  most  busy  plying  Ergalon  with  questions  about  what 
had  taken  place.  At  the  noise  of  the  firing  they  had 
rushed  out  in  alarm ;  then,  missing  the  princess,  had  set 
out  to  seek  her.  In  reply  to  her  inquiries,  Ergalon 
gloomily  referred  her  to  Templemore,  and  on  this  slender 
introduction  the  two  soon  found  themselves  in  friendly 
converse,  rather  to  the  increase  of  their  companion's 
moodiness. 

It  was  well  for  Templemore  that  day  that  his  affections 
were  unalterably  fixed  upon  a  chosen  fair  one ;  else, 
inevitably,  had  he  lost  his  heart  either  to  the  fair  Ulama 
or  to  the  dark-eyed,  captivating  Zonella.  As  it  was,  he 
was  Compelled  to  own  that  he  had  never  seen  two  more 
fascinating  maidens — save — save,  of  course,  Maud  Kings- 
ford.  In  that  reservation — and  in  that  alone — lay  the 
salvation  of  his  heart.  But  this  Ergalon  knew  not ; 
and  since  he  had  long  ardently — but  vainly — sought  the 
favour  of  Zonella,  he  was  none  too  pleased  to  see  her  so 
quickly  place  herself  on  friendly  terms  with  a  total 
stranger. 

But  Templemore's  acquaintance  with  the  language  was 
so  limited,  that  his  part  in  the  conversation  consisted 
more  in  listening  than  in  talking ;  and  his  thoughts  were 
more  concerned  in  observing  all  that  went  on  around  him 
than  in  studying  Zonella  herself. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

A     KING'S     GREETING. 

DURING  the  walk — which  now  more  resembled  a 
procession,  for  they  had  been  joined  by  numbers  of 
the  inhabitants  who  had  heard  the  rifle  shots  and  had 
come  out  in  curiosity  or  alarm  to  inquire  into  the  cause 
— Jack  Templemore  had  observed  many  pumas  that,  like 
tame  dogs,  accompanied  the  people  who  crowded  round 
them.  They  were  mostly  smaller  than  the  one  that  had 
followed  him  from  the  mountain  top  down  the  canyon, 
though  a  few  equalled  it  in  size.  But  he  looked  in  vain 
for  any  sign  of  recognition  from  any  of  them ;  and  it 
really  seemed  as  though  his  own  jesting  prophecy  were 
being  actually  fulfilled. 

They  now  arrived  at  a  colossal  edifice  that  reared  its 
soaring  walls  and  towers  high  up  in  the  sky.  They  passed 
between  its  open  gates,  that  appeared  to  be  of  gold  and 
iron,  beneath  an  archway  that,  far  above  their  heads, 
spanned  the  space  between  two  lofty  towers  of  pink-white 
stone.  In  the  courtyard  within  were  many  other  soldiers. 
These,  when  the  party  entered,  seemed  crowded  together 
in  some  confusion ;  but,  at  sight  of  Ulama  and  her 
attendants,  they  quickly  formed  into  lines,  in  obedience  to 
hoarse  words  of  command,  shouted  by  officers  in  gorgeous 
blue  uniforms,  and  with  white  plumes  waving  in  their 
helmets. 


130  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

The  courtyard  was  large  enough  for  two  or  three 
hundred  men  to  drill  and  march  about  in.  In  the  centre 
was  a  fountain  that  threw  into  the  air  a  jet  of  water  that 
fell  back  with  a  sound  of  refreshing  coolness  into  a  marble 
basin,  from  which  rose  curious-shaped  green  plants  that 
showed  in  pleasing  contrast  to  the  dainty  whiteness  of 
the  stonework.  Here  and  there  were  marble  statues,  and, 
between  them,  large  vases  filled  with  flowering  plants 
Above,  a  broad  gallery  ran  round  the  enclosure,  and  from 
this  a  number  of  richly-dressed  people  gazed  down  upon 
the  strangers  as  they  entered  with  Ulama.  The  latter, 
making  signs  to  Monella  and  his  two  friends  to  follow  her, 
proceeded,  through  lines  of  soldiers  and  attendants  who 
fell  back  respectfully  before  her,  to  an  apartment  at  one 
side,  outside  which  all  remained  save  two  or  three  whom 
she  specially  invited  to  accompany  her.  Around,  were 
benches  or  divans  and  couches  covered  with  richly 
embroidered  stuffs ;  upon  these  she  bade  her  guests  be 
seated,  begging  them  to  await  her  while  she  sought  out 
the  king  and  solicited  an  audience. 

When  she  had  gone,  a  sudden  silence  fell  on  those  she 
left  behind ;  a  silence  that  was  the  more  noticeable, 
coming,  as  it  did,  after  the  confused  hubbub  and  clank  of 
arms  that  had  filled  the  courtyard  on  the  arrival  of  the 
strangers. 

The  scene  was  certainly  a  curious  one.  The  home'y, 
travel-stained  dress  of  the  new-comers  contrasted  strange*  y 
in  its  nineteenth-century  plainness  with  the  elabora  , 
brilliantly-coloured  costumes  of  Zonella  and  the  hah 
dozen  members  of  the  princess's  suite  who  had  entered 
with  her ;  with  the  luxurious  carpets,  rugs,  and  cushions 
everywhere  around ;  and  with  the  magnificence  of  the 
whole  surroundings,  that  spoke  more  of  the  sumptuous 
luxury  and  elaborate  decorations  of  a  Moorish  'Alhambra,' 


A   KING'S  GREETING.  131 

than  of  what  one  would  have  expected  in   this  isolated 
city  of  the  clouds. 

Monella  stood,  lost  in  thought,  with  bowed  head  and 
folded  arms,  his  rifle,  that  that  day  had  sent  three  human 
beings  to  their  long  account,  resting  against  the  wall  beside 
him.  Elwood,  whose  eyes  had  followed  Ulama  till  she 
had  disappeared  through  the  inner  door,  also  stood 
plunged  in  reverie,  not  noticing  aught  of  his  surroundings. 
Of  the  three,  Jack  Templemore  alone  seemed  alive  to 
the  interest  and  strangeness  of  the  scene.  His  keen, 
steady  eyes  were  making  mental  notes  of  every  line  of 
the  architectural  designs,  as  though  with  the  object  of 
afterwards  constructing  a  like  edifice  from  memory ;  and, 
from  the  building,  they  travelled  to  its  furniture  and 
decorations,  and  thence,  finally,  to  the  dress  and  appear 
ance  of  those  of  the  princess's  suite  who  stood  or  sat 
around.  Ergalon  had  remained  outside  with  many 
more. 

Presently,  Templemore  said  quietly  to  Zonella,  some 
what  to  her  astonishment, 

"  What  is  the  name  of  this  city  ?  " 

"  What  1 "  she  exclaimed,  "  do  you  not  know  then 
that  you  are  in  Manoa  ?  Where  did  you  suppose  you 
were  ?  " 

"  Manoa !  H'm.  The  same  as  '  El  Dorado,'  I  suppose, 
as  the  Spaniards  called  it  ?  " 

"  I  know  nothing  of  that,  or  of  who  you  mean  by 
*  the  Spaniards,'  "  she  replied.  "  Fancy  your  coming 
here  and  not  knowing  the  name  of  the  place  1  Where 
have  you  come  from  ?  I  long  to  hear  all  about  it. 
Are  all  the  people  there  white  like  you  and  those  with 
you  ?  We  have  always  been  instructed,  by  our  teachers 
here,  that  only  black  demons  lived  in  the  world  beyond 
our  island — at;  least  we  still  so  call  it ;  though,  of  course} 


132          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

it  is  no  longer  an  island ;  has  not  been  for  many,  many 
long  ages." 

But  when  Jack  attempted  explanations,  he  soon  dis 
covered  that  he  knew  too  little  of  the  language  to  make 
things  clear  to  his  companion.  He  became  hopelessly 
involved,  his  descriptions  quite  impossible,  and,  in  the  end, 
he  had  to  give  it  up  as  hopeless. 

"  You  must  wait  till  I  know  your  language  better,"  he 
said  with  a  sigh ;  "  or  else  question  my  friends,  who  know 
far  more  of  it." 

"  I  will  wait  as  patiently  as  I  can  until  you  can  tell 
me  yourself,"  she  answered  with  an  arch  look.  "  I  shall 
like  better  to  hear  it  from  you.  I  feel,  too,  a  little  afraid 
of  your  friend  there — the  older  of  the  two.  He  seems  so 
proud  and  dignified." 

Jack  laughed. 

"  He  is  anything  but  that.  He  is  as  kind-hearted  and 
good-natured  a  man  as  I  have  ever  known.  To-day  he 
looks  more  serious  than  usual,  perhaps.  You  see,  we 
have  had  a  disagreeable  adventure,  and  do  not  yet  know 
what  may  be  its  consequences." 

"  I  think,  all  the  same,  he  is  a  man  of  great  pride  and 
dignity,"  Zonella  repeated.  "  He  might  be  a  great  chief — 
a  king — so  far  as  one  can  judge  from  what  one  sees.  He 
is  not  of  the  same  race  as  you,"  she  went  on  with  decision. 
"  He  is  more  like  one  of  my  own  people.  Your  younger 
friend,  too,  is  not  unlike  one  of  our  people ;  though  I  do 
not  see  the  resemblance  so  strongly  there,  as  in  the  case 
of  the  other." 

This  odd  suggestion  almost  startled  Templemore. 
Curiously  enough,  the  same  idea  had  struck  him  several 
times  during  the  past  half-hour ;  since,  in  fact,  the  oppor 
tunity  had  offered  of  comparing  Monella's  face  and  form 
with  those  inhabitants  he  had  seen.  Except  that  he  was 


A  ICING'S  GREETING.  133 

taller  than  any,  there  were  many  points  in  which  there 
was  obvious  resemblance  ;  and  Jack  began  to  ponder  upon 
it  as  a  strange  coincidence. 

He  was  also  surprised  at  the  confidence  with  which  the 
young  girl  had  declared  Monella  to  be  of  different  race 
from  himself. 

"You  must  be  an  unusually  quick  observer,"  he  said 
presently,  "  to  distinguish  these  things  so  readily.  In 
my  land  young  ladies  do  not  much  trouble  them 
selves " 

Suddenly,  Zonella  laid  her  hand  upon  his  arm  and 
leaned  forward  with  a  look  of  fervid  earnestness. 

"  Who  is  this  man  ?  "  she  asked.  "  What  is  his  name, 
and  what  brings  him  here,  and  just  at  such  a  time,  too  ?  " 
This  last  seemed  to  be  said  more  to  herself  than  to  her 
companion. 

"  He  is  called  Monella,"  Jack  told  her.  "  I  know  of  no 
other  name  ;  and,  as  to  why  he  is  here,  I  can  no  more  tell 
you  that  than  why  you  yourself  are  here.  In  some  things 
he  keeps  his  own  counsel  absolutely,  and  is  altogether 
inscrutable." 

"  Ah  !  "  Zonella  said  this  with  a  long  breath.  "  Then, 
though  he  is  your  friend,  and  you  are  here  together,  you 
really  know  nothing  of  him.  Is  that  what  you  mean  ?  " 

"Well,"  returned  Jack  slowly,  "it's  rather  an  abrupt 
way  of  putting  it,  but — well,  I  never  thought  of  it  in 
that  light  before — but — I  really  think  you  have  about  hit 
it." 

"  Yes !  You  and  he  have  met  by  chance,  and  have 
agreed  to  travel  together  for  a  time.  And  you  have  let 
him  bring  you  here,  I  suppose,  without  troubling  yourself 
to  ask  him  his  objects  ?  "  Zonella  went  on,  still  with  her 
glance  fixed  on  Monella. 

Jack  opened  his  eyes, 


134  TffJB  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

fl  You  have  a  very  direct  way  of  putting  things,  I  must 
say,"  he  laughed.  "  But  again,  I  am  bound  to  admit  you 
are  not  far  out." 

"  And  your  other  friend — what  do  you  know  of  him  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  have  known  him  since  he  was  a  child." 

"  And  yet,"  the  girl  persisted,  "  he  is  very  different  from 
you.  Are  you  sure  he  is  of  the  same  race  as  yourself  ?  " 

"  Quite,"  Templemore  replied,  laughing.  "  We  are 
both  of  a  nation  that  I  suppose  you  have  never  heard  of, 
but  that  makes  no  s:iall  amount  of  noise  in  the  outer 
world,  I  can  assure  y  u.  We  are  both  English." 

Just  then  a  hea'  y  curtain  was  drawn  back,  and  Ulama 
entered,  and  with  her  an  immense  puma,  larger  even 
than  their  friend  of  the  canyon,  and  behind  it  the  latter 
animal  itself  I 

"  Why,"  exclaimed  Zonella,  "  there  is  '  Nea,'  who  has 
been  missing  for  several  days,"  and  she  called  the  animal 
to  her.  Great  was  her  surprise  to  see  it,  after  a  brief 
acknowledgment  of  her  greeting,  turn  to  Jack  and  his 
two  friends,  with  every  sign  of  recognition  and  delight. 

"Why,  it's  Puss,  by  all  that's  wonderful  1"  Jack  cried. 
"  At  least,  that's  the  name  I  gave  her,"  he  added,  by  way 
of  explanation  to  Zonella. 

"  Do  you  know  her,  then  ?     But  how  can  that  be  ?  " 

"  She  1  ;  s  ':>een  living  with  us  for  the  last  week ;  but 
she  deserted  us  last  night,  and  we  wondered  where  she 
had  got  to." 

"  Then  that  accounts  for  it.  We  could  not  think  what 
had  become  of  her."  And  she  began  to  chide  the  animal 
for  its  desertion  of  its  home  and  mate. 

"  If  '  Tuo '  had  known  you  were  off  gallivanting  with 
strange  people,  '  Nea,'  I  fancy  he  would  have  come  after 
you  and  marched  you  back."  Then,  to  Templemore : 
"  But  how  odd  that  she  should  attach  herself  to  you  like 


A  KING'S  GREETING.  135 

that ;  you  must  have  had  some  strong  attraction  for 
her." 

"  It  was  not  what  she  got  to  eat,  at  any  rate,"  said 
Jack.  "  In  fact,  I  fear  she  was  half  starved.  And  at  last 
she  got  so  disgusted  at  what,  I  suppose,  she  thought  our 
stinginess,  that  she  went  off  hunting  on  her  own  account ; 
and  what  she  caught  she  offered,  with  a  splendid  lack  of 
selfishness,  to  share  with  us."  And  he  went  on  to  tell 
how  he  first  met  the  animal ;  Elwood,  meanwhile,  re 
counting  the  same  story  to  Ulama ;  and  they  learned  that 
the  two  pumas  were  named  '  Tuo '  and  '  Nea.' 

Presently,  the  princess  gave  a  sign  to  her  attendants, 
and  they  all  followed  her  from  the  apartment,  leaving  the 
three  strangers  by  themselves. 

Elwood  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  We  are  to  wait  till  the  king  is  ready  to  receive  us," 
he  said.  "  I  wonder  what  he  is  like,  and  what  sort  of 
a  reception  he  will  give  us  !  What  say  you,  Monella  ?  " 

The  latter  turned  slowly,  and  seemed  to  wake  as  from 
a  deep  reverie. 

"  I  know  not  what  to  say,  my  son ;  but  I  am  full  of 
pain  at  all  that  has  happened  to-day.  My  mind  misgives 
me  that  civil  war  will  come  out  of  it ;  yet  we  can  but  try 
to  do  our  best,  and  leave  the  rest  to  a  higher  power." 

It  was  not  long  before  the  curtain  was  drawn  aside 
again,  and  one  entered  who  seemed  to  be  a  dignitary  of 
the  court. 

"  I  have  come,"  said  he,  "  to  conduct  you  to  King 
Dranoa."  And,  with  a  ceremonious  bow,  he  motioned 
to  them  to  follow  him. 

They  passed  through  many  passages,  across  galleries 
and  large  halls,  and  up  broad  staircases  covered  with 
thick  soft  carpet  that  was  noiseless  to  the  tread. 

On  their  way  they  saw  many  people  of  various  costumes 


136  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

and  appearance,  who  regarded  the  new-comers  curiously, 
but  not  rudely.  Presently  they  reached  a  heavy  curtain 
before  a  doorway,  where  stood  more  soldiers  and  officers 
in  brilliant  uniforms.  The  curtain  being  drawn  aside, 
they  entered  an  immense  hall,  its  sides  lined  with  people, 
but  the  whole  centre  part  unoccupied.  They  were  ushered 
up  this  hall  and  there  left  standing,  their  conductor  retiring 
to  one  side. 

They  found  themselves  confronting  a  high  canopy, 
beneath  which,  upon  a  raised  dais,  a  man,  apparently 
somewhat  past  middle  age,  was  seated;  they  had  little 
doubt  he  was  the  king.  He  was  a  man  of  a  fine  presence, 
and  seemed  hale  and  vigorous,  though  his  dark  hair  and 
beard  were  streaked  with  grey.  His  features  were  regular 
and  well  formed,  his  eyes  steady  and  piercing ;  his  ex 
pression  was  not  unkindly ;  but  his  chin  suggested 
weakness,  a  wavering  and  unsettled  temperament.  He 
was  dressed  in  a  long  flowing  robe,  and  large  jewels 
sparkled  upon  his  breast  and  shoulders,  in  the  belt  that 
girdled  his  waist  and  in  the  hilt  of  his  short  sword.  On 
his  head  he  wore  a  circlet  that  was  simple  in  design,  and 
scarcely  to  be  called  a  crown  ;  it  was  a  band  of  gold  with 
gems  set  as  stars.  Ulama  was  seated  by  his  side ;  she, 
also,  wore  a  golden  circlet  in  which  gleamed,  with  softened 
radiance,  one  cluster  of  large  pearls.  She  had  changed 
the  simple  dress  in  which  she  had  been  clad  when  they 
had  first  seen  her,  and  now  appeared  in  a  costume  that 
was  fairly  dazzling  in  its  richness,  yet  in  exquisite  taste, 
and  well  chosen  for  showing  to  advantage  her  graceful 
figure. 

At  her  feet  Zonella  sat,  or  rather  half  reclined,  and 
other  members  of  her  suite  were  grouped  around.  Upon 
the  other  side  of  the  king  stood  his  ministers  and  officers 
of  state,  and  his  body  guard,  and,  ranged  around  the  hall, 


A    KINGS   GREETING.  137 

were  many  others  of  both  sexes,  looking  curiously  and 
silently  upon  the  strangers. 

Over  the  canopy  was  an  immense  star  wrought  in  solid 
gold.  Statues  on  pedestals  were  to  be  seen  at  intervals, 
and,  most  curious  of  all,  on  the  walls  were  well-executed 
coloured  frescoes  depicting  battle  scenes. 

The  king  rose  and  addressed  them. 

"  Friends,  I  know  not  whence  ye  come,  what  brought 
ye  hither,  nor  how  ye  succeeded  in  passing  the  wood  of 
black  demons  and  forced  your  way  into  our  land.  In 
ordinary  circumstances  it  would  have  been  my  duty  to 
send  ye  away  forthwith,  or  even  to  imprison  ye — possibly, 
still  worse  might  have  befallen.  But  my  daughter  hath 
toid  me  that  ye  have  saved  her  life — a  life  doubly,  trebly 
dear  to  me  in  that  she  is  my  only  child.  But  that  ye 
came  so  opportunely  on  the  scene,  she  who  is  my  heart's 
pride  would  e'en  now  be  lying  in  the  cold  grasp  of 
death." 

Here  he  paused,  overcome  with  emotion. 

"  So,"  he  presently  went  on,  "  it  has  been  described  to 
me.  I  understand,  also,  that,  by  some  strange  chance,  ye 
speak  our  language,  and  comprehend  what  I  would  say.  We 
knew  not  that  there  were  people  outside  this  land  of  ours 
who  were  white  like  us,  and,  above  all,  could  speak  our 
tongue.  But  these  wonders  ye  shall  explain  afterwards 
at  your  leisure.  At  this  moment  not  curiosity,  but  grati 
tude  inspires  me,  in  that  ye  have  restored  my  child  to 
me.  There  is  not  one  here  " — his  eyes  travelled  round 
the  packed  assemblage — "  who  will  not  join  with  me  in 
thanking  ye  for  that  which  ye  have  done.  What  say  ye, 
friends?" — this  to  his  people — "Ye  have  heard  in  what 
dire  peril  hath  my  daughter  been  this  day.  Shall  we  not 
give  to  those  who  rescued  her  a  right  good  welcome  ?  " 

At  this,  the  hitherto  silent  crowd  burst  out  into  acclama- 


138  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

tions.  They  cheered,  they  clapped  their  hands  ;  they  waved 
banners,  they  raised  their  spears  and  swords  aloft  and 
flashed  them  in  the  air ;  again  and  again  the  shouts  went 
up,  till  they  seemed  in  very  truth  to  shake  the  walls. 

When,  by  a  motion  of  his  hand,  silence  had  been  restored, 
the  king  resumed, 

"Ye  hear !  All  greet  ye,  and  7  thank  ye.  Be  assured 
of  my  protection  an'  ye  have  come  in  peace.  But  alas  !  I 
grieve  to  say  I  am  not  all-powerful.  There  are  reasons 
for  enjoining  upon  ye  that  ye  be  circumspect  in  your  going 
to  and  fro,  have  always  with  ye  the  escort  I  shall  give 
ye,  and  visit  only  places  they  shall  indicate.  This  is  not 
the  time  or  place  for  further  explanations,  nor  is  it  fitting 
I  should  now  hear  the  wondrous  things  I  doubt  not  ye  can 
tell  me.  I  only  wish  it  understood  that  while  I  shall  give 
ye  my  protection,  and  that  of  those  devoted  to  me,  ye  must 
not  hope  too  much  from  it ;  and  it  may  fail  ye,  if  ye  observe 
not  the  conditions  and  limitations  I  have  stated  ;  the  cause 
whereof  I  shall  explain  hereafter." 

"While  we  return  thee  our  thanks,  O  King,"  Monella 
answered,  "  on  our  part,  also,  let  it  be  understood  that  we 
can  protect  ourselves.  The  cowardly  assailants  of  the 
princess  thy  daughter  fell  before  us  like  chaff  before  the 
fire.  We  could,  an'  we  had  chosen,  have  destroyed  them 
all,  even  to  the  last  one  ;  but  we  spared  some  that  they 
might  noise  the  tale  abroad  and  warn  others  of  their  kind 
not  to  raise  their  hands  against  us.  Yet  do  I  regret  that 
it  was  necessary  to  kill  any.  We  came  in  peace  and  good 
will,  not  to  maim  and  slay, -or  to  spread  alarm  and  desola 
tion  through  thy  land.  Yet  this  was  forced  upon  us." 

"  It  hath  been  so  told  to  me.  Perhaps,  as  ye  say,  ye 
can  protect  yourselves ;  and  it  hath  been  further  told  to 
me  how  ye  wield  the  lightning  and  the  thunder  and  blast 
your  enemies,  hurling  them  to  the  ground  ere  they  can 


A  KING'S  GREETING.  139 

reach  ye.  For  all  that,  if  ye  would  go  about  in  peace, 
and  avoid  the  need  for  further  exercise  of  your  death- 
dealing  powers,  accept  the  guard  I  offer.  If  occasion 
arise,  and  they  fail  ye,  and  ye  can  help  in  your  own  de 
fence — well,  by  so  much  the  better  will  it  be." 

"  Thou  hast  well  said,  O  King.  It  shall  be  as  thou 
hast  spoken,"  Monella  returned. 

Throughout  the  interview  the  king  had  been  eyeing 
the  commanding  figure  of  the  man  before  him,  not  only 
with  great  intentness,  but  also  even  anxiously.  Indeed, 
Monella,  with  his  lofty  stature  and  intrepid  bearing,  his 
nobly  chiselled  features,  his  bold,  unflinching  glance, 
would  have  made  no  unfitting  occupant  of  the  throne. 
And,  possibly,  this  thought  had  struck  the  king,  who  once 
more  spoke. 

"  And  now  I  would  fain  know  thy  name,  and  what  hath 
brought  thee." 

"  I  am  called  Monella." 

"  Monella  I  It  hath  a  sound  as  of  our  own  tongue," 
returned  the  king.  "  And  thine  end  in  journeying 
hither  ?  " 

"  That  is  for  thine  ear  alone,  O  King,"  Monella  replied 
with  decision,  thereby  arousing  the  surprise  of  all,  the 
king  included.  Then,  drawing  from  his  breast  a  sealed  roll 
of  parchment  he  had  brought  with  him,  "  But  here  is  that 
which  will  in  part  explain."  And  he  handed  the  docu 
ment  to  the  king. 

The  king  unrolled  the  parchment,  but,  as  the  first  words 
met  his  eye,  he  started ;  then,  growing  more  intent,  he 
read  on.  But  presently,  in  evident  agitation,  he  stepped 
down  from  the  dais,  placed  his  hand  on  the  other's  arm, 
and  said  in  a  voice  that  trembled  with  emotion, 

"  I  will  speak  with  thee  alone.  Follow  me  into  my 
private  chamber."  And,  looking  neither  to  the  right  nor 


140          THE  DEVIL-TREE  Of  EL  DORADO. 

to  the  left,  he  passed  down  the  hall,  Monella  following, 
the  crowd  opening  out  to  give  them  egress. 

No  sooner  had  they  gone,  than  confused  murmurs  of 
astonishment  and  curiosity  burst  out  on  all  sides.  Elwood 
and  Templemore,  as  much  taken  by  surprise  as  any  one, 
looked  each  in  the  other's  face  inquiringly ;  but  Zonella 
glided  to  their  side  and  said  in  a  low  tone  to  Templemore, 

"  Said  I  not  that  thy  friend  was  no  ordinary  man  ? 
Monella  I  Is  it  not  like  my  name,  Zonella  ?  Methought, 
the  moment  my  eyes  rested  on  him,  'That  man  is  a 
great  man — a  wondrous  man — and  he  is  one  of  our 
people  I ' " 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

DAKLA. 

T  TLAMA  also  left  her  seat  and  came  forward  to  the 
^J  two  young  men. 

"  Your  friend,"  she  said,  "  has  taken  my  father  by 
surprise ;  else  had  he  bidden  you  be  seated.  Nor  did  I 
know  that  he  could  not  earlier  have  received  you,  or  I 
would  have  sent  my  maidens  to  you  with  refreshment. 
Come  now  and  sit  near  us,  and  I  will  point  out  to  you  my 
friends  that  they  may  be  your  friends ;  meantime  Zonella 
will  order  fruit  and  wine  for  your  sustainment.  Anon  you 
will  be  invited  to  our  table ;  but  meantime  you  will  need 
something.  We  all  do,"  she  added,  when  they  made 
gestures  of  dissent,  "  so  you  will  not  be  conspicuous  in 
partaking  here  of  what  we  offer  you." 

Pages  then  entered  bearing  luscious  fruits  and  tempting- 
looking  foaming  drinks  ;  the  former  on  massive  salvers  of 
pure  gold,  the  latter  in  chalices  of  gold  and  silver  set  with 
gems.  The  fruits  were  all  new  to  them,  as  also  were  the 
drinks ;  but,  on  tasting  them,  they  found  them  to  be  all 
they  looked. 

The  fruits  were  indeed  delicious  and  refreshing ;  the 
drinks  cooling  and  exhilarating  :  to  Elwood  and  Temple- 
more  they  were  as  nectar  and  ambrosia,  and  they  said  so, 
and  asked  many  questions  concerning  them.  But,  seeing 

141 


144          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

that  the  only  information  they  received  was  a  string  of 
names  that  conveyed  to  them  no  meaning,  they  added 
little  to  their  stock  of  knowledge. 

They  now  talked  freely  with  those  around  them  ;  but 
found  the  questions  showered  upon  them  from  all  sides 
somewhat  more  than  they  could  answer,  so  that  Temple- 
more  said  at  last  in  an  aside  to  the  other, 

"  Tell  you  what  it  is,  Leonard ;  we  shall  have  to  give  a 
public  lecture — or  perhaps  a  series — and  invite  as  many 
at  a  time  as  the  Town  Hall  of  the  place  will  con 
tain.  Pity  we  didn't  bring  some  magic  lanterns  and 
dissolving  views  to  illustrate  what  we  have  to  tell  them. 
I  would  have  done  so  if  I  had  only  known." 

They,  in  their  turn,  were  not  less  full  of  curiosity  and 
interest  in  all  they  saw  around  them  The  statuary,  and, 
above  all,  the  pictures  amazed  them. 

"  It  upsets  all  one's  notions  of  history  and  all  that," 
said  Jack  quietly  to  Leonard,  "  to  find  this  sort  of  thing  in 
the  so-called  '  new '  world.  We  might  be  back  in  Ancient 
Greece." 

"  Or  Babylon,  or  Nineveh,"  Elwood  answered.  "  It's 
like  a  dream — and,  strange  to  say,  I  have  dreamed  much  of 
it  before.  I  keep  thinking  I  shall  wake  up  presently  and 
find  that  this  city,  with  all  that  it  contains,  has  vanished." 

"  I  trust  not,"  said  Ulama — to  whom  the  last  part  of 
the  sentence  had  been  addressed — with  a  smile.  "  I  should 
not  like  to  think  that  I,  myself,  am  but  a  dream.  But, 
since  you  speak  of  having  dreams  of  that  which  you  find 
here,  know  that  I  have  strange  dreams  also.  All  my  life  it 
has  been  thus  with  me.  Of  late  they  have  been  less 
frequent  than  of  yore,  and  the  memory  of  them  is  confused 
and  indistinct ;  but  I  know  that  in  them  I  have  seen — aye, 
more  than  once — your  face,  and  the  face  of  him  you  call 
Monella." 


&A1ZLA.  143 

Elwood  regarded  the  maiden  in  surprise,  and  she 
continued, 

"Yes,  it  is  true.  Tell  me,  Zonella,  have  I  not  often 
described  to  thee  those  I  had  seen  in  my  dreams ;  and 
did  not  some  resemble  these  ?  As  to  face  thou  canst  not 
know,  but  as  to  garb  and  other  details  ?  " 

"  'Tis  true,"  replied  Zonella  gravely. 

But  the  matter-of-fact  Templemore  found  it  hard  to 
credit  this;  visions  and  the  like  were  nothing  in  his 
way. 

"  Are  you  serious  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Quite,"  both  said. 

"And — me — a — I — myself,  I  mean;  was  I  there  too?" 

Templemore's  manner  when  he  asked  this  question  was 
so  humorously  anxious  that  Ulama  laughed — a  joyous, 
ringing  laugh,  the  token  of  a  soul  innocent  and  free  from 
care. 

"  No,  indeed,"  she  answered.  "  I  never  dreamed  of 
you." 

"  And  you  ?  "  he  asked,  turning  to  Zonella. 

"  No,  never ; "  and  she  too  laughed  merrily. 

"  It  really  doesn't  seem  fair,"  said  Jack,  with  an  injured 
air.  "  Waking  or  sleeping,  my  friend  has  been  a  dreamer 
all  his  life ;  when  we  met  with  Monella  we  found  he  was 
one  of  the  same  sort ;  so  those  two  were  on  terms  imme 
diately  ;  but  I — I  am  out  of  it  all.  Never  had  a  dream  in 
my  life  worth  remembering.  Not  only  that,  but — as  it 
now  seems  —  I  can't  even  get  into  other  people's.  I 
put  it  to  you,  Princess,  am  I  not  a  little  hardly  done 
by?" 

Thus  they  laughed  and  chatted,  and  time  passed  on, 
and  still  Monella  and  the  king  were  closeted  together.  It 
was  more  than  an  hour — nearer  two — before  the  king 
returned ;  and  then  alone. 


144          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

11  My  friends,"  he  said,  "  the  audience  is  at  an  end. 
Affairs  of  state  demand  my  earnest  thought,  and  I  must 
now  dismiss  you.  But,"  beckoning  the  two  young  men  to 
him,  and  taking  in  his  own  a  hand  of  each,  "  once  more 
let  me  commend  these  strangers  to  your  care  and  friend 
ship.  They  have  rendered  me  to-day  a  service  that  is 
beyond  price,  and  in  rendering  it  to  me,  they  have  rendered 
it  to  us  all.  More  I  need  not  say,  except  to  charge  you 
to  make  their  stay  with  us  a  pleasant  one." 

He  withdrew,  and,  with  his  absence,  the  crowd  began  to 
thin  ;  only  those  belonging  to  the  court  remaining. 

And  now  Ulama  spoke. 

"  I  shall  hand  you  over  to  my  good  friends  here,"  she 
said.  "  Doubtless  you  will  wish  to  make  a  change  in 
your  apparel  and " 

"  Unfortunately  we  brought  no  change  with  us,"  said 
Jack. 

"  They  will  bring  you  a  choice  of  vestments,"  she 
answered,  laughing.  "You  will  surely  find  something 
to  your  taste."  She  bowed  courteously,  and  went  out, 
followed  by  Zonella  and  her  attendants. 

They  were  now  taken  in  charge  by  the  high  chamber 
lain,  whom  they  already  knew  by  name — Colenna.  He, 
in  turn,  handed  them  over  to  his  son  Kalaima,  a  bright- 
eyed,  fair,  talkative  young  fellow  with  whom  they  quickly 
found  themselves  on  pleasant  terms.  He  conducted  them 
to  a  suite  of  chambers  which  would  be,  he  said,  reserved 
to  them.  They  found  there  various  suits  which  he  laid 
out  for  their  selection,  instructing  them,  with  much  good 
humour,  in  the  way  in  which  they  should  be  worn. 
These  were,  so  he  told  them,  the  distinctive  dresses  of  a 
noble  of  high  degree ;  and  were  presents  from  the  king 
as  a  mark  of  his  special  favour. 

Elwood  laughed  at  Jack's  expression  while  he  turned 


DAKLA.  145 

over  the  various  articles  after  Kalaima  had  left  them  to 
t  ,emselves,  examining  in  turn  the  white  tunic  of  finest 
silk  embroidered  with  strange  devices,  the  cap  with 
jewelled  plume,  the  heavy  belt  of  solid  gold,  and  the 
short  sword  and  dagger ;  all  ornamented  with  precious 
stones  of  greater  value  than  they  could  estimate. 

"Are  you  really  going  to  deck  yourself  out  in  these 
things,  Leonard  ?  "  he  asked,  with  a  rueful  look.  "  Am 
I  expected  to  do  so  too  ?  Great  Scott  1  What  would  our 
friends  in  Georgetown  say  if  they  could  see  us  masquer 
ading  in  this  toggery  ?  " 

"When  at  Rome  you  must  do  as  Rome  does,  I  sup 
pose,"  Elwood  returned  lightly.  "After  all,  I  don't 
suppose  it  will  seem  half  so  strange  to  the  good  people 
here  as  would  our  continuing  to  wear  our  present  dress." 

"  There's  a  good  deal,  no  doubt,  to  be  said  for  that 
view,"  Jack  said  with  resignation.  "And,  since  it  is 
intended  as  a  compliment,  I  suppose  we  must  e'en  accept 
it  as  such.  I  only  hope  I  shall  be  able  to  keep  my 
countenance  when  I  look  at  you — that  is,  before  the  king 
and  others.  At  present  I  feel  very  much  afraid  that  it 
may  prove  beyond  my  powers." 

In  their  suite  of  chambers  was  a  bath,  with  water  deep 
and  broad  enough  to  swim  in.     A  refreshing  plunge,  a 
reclothing  in  the  unfamiliar  raiment,  and  they  emerged 
from  their  apartments  dressed  as  nobles  of  the  country. 
The   attempts,    honest,    but   too   often    futile,    made    by 
Templemore  to  preserve  his  gravity,  caused  him  at  times 
more  personal  discomfort  than  did  even  the  strange  garb 
but,  since  use  accustoms  us  to  pretty  nearly  everything 
the  efforts  required  became  gradually  less  and  less. 

But  what  sobered  him,  so  to  speak,  the  most,  was  his 
meeting  with  Monella,  who  was  now  attired  in  like  fashion 
to  themselves.  The  change  seemed  to  have  made  an 

10 


146  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

extraordinary  alteration  in  the  man.  He  looked  taller  and 
more  imposing  than  ever,  and  in  his  gait  and  manner  there 
were  an  added  grace  and  dignity.  It  could  now  be  seen 
that  his  form  was  supple  and  muscular  as  that  of  a  young 
man's,  graceful  in  the  swing  of  the  limbs  and  in  every 
pose.  His  eyes  retained  their  unique  expression  that 
seemed  to  magnetise  those  upon  whom  they  fell ;  but  his 
face  had  a  greater  gravity  than  ever,  and  something  of  a 
majesty  that  awed  Templemore  when  he  noted  it. 

"  Of  a  truth,"  he  said  to  El  wood,  "  that  man  seems  to 
alter  from  day  to  day  even  from  hour  to  hour.  He  is  just 
as  kindly,  as  courteous,  and  as  gentle ;  just  as  thoughtful 
— yet,  I  feel  somehow  that  there  is  a  gulf  deepening 
between  us,  and  that  it  is  widening,  slowly  but  surely. 
Yet  not  because  one  likes  him  less — that's  just  it,  you 
seem  to  like  him  and  admire  him  more  and  more — but 
you  feel  you  do  it  from  afar — from  a  gradually  increasing 
distance." 

And  when,  later  in  the  day,  they  sat  down  to  a  banquet 
at  the  king's  table,  and  saw  Monella  seated  beside  the 
king,  taking  the  post  of  honour  and  accepting  it  with  the 
easy  dignity  of  one  who  had  been  used  to  it  all  his  life  ; 
not  only  the  observant  Jack,  but  the  less  seriously-minded 
Leonard,  felt,  with  increasing  force,  the  feeling  the  former 
had  described. 

During  this  repast  they  learned  that  the  Manoans  were 
vegetarians ;  though  their  cookery  was  so  skilful  that  such 
dishes  as  the  strangers  tasted  they  found  both  appetising 
and  satisfying.  Not  only  that,  but,  as  they  soon  discovered, 
these  dishes  were  fully  as  invigorating  and  nourishing  as 
a  meat  diet.  This  was  due  to  the  presence  of  some 
strange  vegetable  or  herb  in  nearly  every  dish ;  but  what 
this  was  they  could  not  then  determine. 

At  dusk,  a  new  surprise  awaited  them ;  for,  not  only  the 


DAKLA.  147 

palace,  but  the  whole  city  was  lighted  up  by  what  they 
quickly  recognised  as  the  electric  light.  They  now  could 
understand  the  brilliant  aspect  of  the  city  as  first  seen  by 
them  at  night  from  the  head  of  the  canyon. 

After  the  meal,  Templemore  and  Elwood  went  out,  with 
many  more,  upon  a  terrace  that  overlooked  the  lake ; 
where  now  boats  were  going  to  and  fro,  some  paddled  by 
oars,  some  drawn  by  the  large  white  swans.  But  what  at 
first  puzzled  the  new-comers  were  the  antics  of  some  who 
threw  themselves  into  the  water  from  considerable  heights. 
Instead  of  falling  almost  vertically,  as  a  diver  would,  they 
swept  down  in  a  graceful  curve,  striking  the  water  almost 
horizontally,  then  bounded  up  and  flew  through  the  air 
for  a  short  distance,  till  once  more  they  touched  the  water 
and  bounded  up  again.  Finally,  when  the  impetus  was 
expended,  they  swam  back  to  shore  or  were  taken  thither 
in  a  boat.  Of  course  this  style  of  bathing  could  not  be 
practised  in  pun's  naturalibus,  or  in  ordinary  bathing 
dress ;  so  they  were  furnished  with  a  kind  of  divided 
parachute,  or  twin  parachutes,  not  unlike  artificial  wings ; 
with  these  they  could  descend  from  towers  and  great 
heights  and  with  a  long  swallow-like  sweep,  striking  the 
water  and  rebounding  again  and  again.  By  practice  some 
had  obtained  a  wonderful  dexterity  in  this  amusement, 
and  their  evolutions  would  have  deceived  a  stranger, 
viewing  them  from  a  distance,  into  a  belief  that  they  were 
actual  flying  creatures.  Sorie  of  the  children — who  chiefly 
delighted  in  this  pastime — were  verv  expert  at  it. 

While  watching  the  gay  scene  bettn'e  them — a  repetition 
of  what  they  had  witnessed  from  afar — Kalaima  came  to 
say  that  the  king  requested  their  presence  in  his  council 
chamber.  Following  the  young  man  they  entered  a  hall, 
smaller  than  that  in  which  they  had  first  been  received, 
and  found  the  king  throned  under  a  canopy  as  before, 


148  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

and  Monella  seated  near  him.  Around  the  hall  were  ten 
or  twelve  of  his  chief  ministers  and  officers,  each  placed 
before  a  small  table,  upon  which  were  ink-horns,  pens,  and 
sheets  of  parchment. 

Standing  in  the  centre  of  the  chamber  was  a  man  of 
swarthy  skin  and  haughty  mien,  his  expression  cruel  and 
deceitful.  He  wore  a  black  tunic  on  which  was  worked 
a  large  golden  star  like  that  displayed  by  the  ill-fated 
Zelus.  Standing  respectfully  a  short  distance  behind  this 
man  were  two  others,  somewhat  similarly  attired. 

The  leader  had  just  finished  speaking  when  Templemore 
and  Elwood  entered,  and  he  cast  at  them  a  scowl  that  was 
almost  appalling  in  its  malignity. 

The  king  signed  to  the  young  men  to  seat  themselves 
beside  Monella ;  then,  turning  to  the  man  who  had  just 
spoken,  said, 

"  It  avails  nothing,  Dakla,  for  thee  to  come  to  us  with 
messages  of  this  intent,  and  with  presentments,  void  of 
truth,  of  what  befell  to-day.  Here  are  the  three  strangers 
who,  as  thou  sayest,  opposed  themselves  to  Zelus,  the  son 
of  Coryon  thy  master.  They  slew  him,  it  is  true,  and 
some  of  those  who  followed  him,  but  it  was  to  save  my 
daughter  from  his  violence." 

"  It  is  false,  O  King  1  They  lie,  if  they  say  so  I  For 
our  lord  Zelus  had  no  thought  of  violence  ! "  This  from 
Dakla. 

"If  thine  errand  here  is  but  to  charge  with  falsehood 
these  three  men,  I'll  grant  thee  audience  no  longer."  The 
king's  voice  was  stern,  and  his  eyes  flashed  angrily,  so 
that  Dakla  trembled,  and  there  was  less  confidence  in  his 
tone  when  he  replied, 

"  But  they  are  strangers  whom  the  king  knows  not  ; 
wherefore  should  he  accept  their  word  before  our  trusted 
servants  ?  " 


DAKLA.  149 

"  Because  it  is  confirmed  by  mine  own  daughter,  sirrah  1 
And  if  thou  darest  again  to  say  it  is  untrue  that  Zelus 
lifted  his  hand  to  take  her  life,  thou  shalt  not  return  un 
punished,  be  the  consequences  what  they  may  1 " 

By  the  king's  impressive  manner,  and  still  more  by  the 
menace  he  had  thus  let  fall,  Dakla  seemed  daunted.  He 
had  expected  to  be  able  to  carry  things  his  own  way.  He 
hesitated,  then  said  in  a  milder  tone, 

"  But  even  so,  they  should  not  have  taken  the  life  of 
our  lord  Zelus,  but  have  brought  him  before  ihee" 

"  How  could  they  do  that  when  he  had  more  than  a 
score  of  men  with  him,  and  they  were  but  three  ?  Further 
more,  there  was  no  time  for  parley.  An  instant's  hesi 
tation,  my  daughter  saith,  and  it  would  have  been  too 
late." 

Dakla  reflected ;  then  he  made  a  fresh  suggestion. 

"  It  will  content  us  if  the  king  remit  to  us  for  trial 
him  who,  with  his  own  hand,  did  slay  our  lord.  If,  on 
due  inquisition,  it  shall  be  found  even  as  the  king  hath 
said,  then  shall  he  be  returned  unhurt." 

The  king's  face  clouded,  and  his  lips  curled  with  scorn 
as  he  replied, 

"  Out  upon  thee,  with  thy  tricks  and  cunning  snares ! 
Thinkest  thou  we  do  not  know  thy  master  by  this  time  ? 
These  strangers  are  my  guests — under  my  protection  ! 
Hark  ye !  I  say  under  my  protection !  If  harm  shall 
befall  them,  I  will  seize  thyself,  an'  thou  comest  again 
within  my  reach,  or  any  others  of  thy  master's  minions  on 
whom  I  can  lay  hands,  and  their  lives  shall  pay  the 
forfeit." 

"  Thy  words  will  grieve  my  master,  King  Dranoa," 
said  Dakla,  with  a  scarcely  hidden  sneer.  "  He  careth 
only  for  the  welfare  of  the  king  and  of  his  people.  But 
how  shall  there  be  safety  for  the  dwellers  in  this  land 


tso  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

if  such  as  these  may  go  abroad  and  slay  at  will,  and  be 
protected  by  the  king  ?  " 

"What  safety  is  there  now  for  any,  when  even  the 
king's  daughter  cannot  walk  near  mine  own  palace  with 
out  assailment  ?  "  the  king  wrathfully  demanded.  "  Hold 
thy  peace,  sirrah !  and  quit  my  sight  ere  worse  betide 
thee ! " 

At  this  Monella  rose,  and,  bending  towards  the  king, 
said  something  in  a  low  tone  to  him  ;  the  king,  assenting 
with  a  nod,  Monella  slowly  turned  his  glance  upon  the 
henchman  of  the  priest,  and  thus  addressed  him, 

"  I  have  the  king's  permission  to  send  a  message  of 
my  own  to  Coryon,  since  the  opportunity  now  offers.  It 
is  well  that  thou  shouldst  bear  it,  and  better  still  if  thou 
takest  it  to  heart.  I  sent  the  same  message  by  the  mur 
derous  crew  that  followed  at  the  heels  of  thy  late  shameful 
lord — as  thou  callest  him — Zelus.  It  is  this  :  that  such 
things  as  he  attempted  will  bring  down  vengeance  and 
retribution  on  you  all.  Bid  Coryon  take  heed  and  mend 
his  ways  ;  if  not,  his  doom  is  fixed.  We  are  but  three  ; 
yet,  if  we  chose,  and  the  king  so  willed  it,  we  could  clear 
thee  and  thy  master  and  his  brood  from  off  the  land — aye, 
ere  another  sun  has  risen  and  set.  And  tell  Coryon  this, 
by  the  king's  permission  we  are  here,  and,  as  thou  hast 
heard,  under  his  protection.  For  that  protection  we  are 
grateful,  but  we  need  it  not.  If  thou,  or  any  of  thy 
serpent  brood  molest  us,  we  will  hold  you  all  to  such  a 
vengeance  as  shall  repay  the  wrongs  of  others  and  rid 
the  earth  of  you.  I  sent  ,this  message  by  Zelus's  craven 
hounds,  but  my  mind  misgives  me  that  in  their  flight  they 
scarce  remembered  it ;  or,  perchance,  they  feared  to  give 
it.  Wilt  thou  now  bear  it  to  thy  master  ?  " 

"  Who  art  thou  that  dares  to  send  a  message  of  defiance 
to  the  great  Coryon  ?  "  Dakla  asked. 


DAKLA.  151 

"  One  who  can  carry  out  his  words ;  one  who,  as  the 
ally  of  the  king,  will  bring  upon  your  heads  that  which  has 
been  so  long  deserved.  One  who,  though  he  spared  thy 
myrmidons  to-day,  will  spare  no  more.  Beware  !  Attack 
us,  and  we  show  no  mercy  I  " 

With  each  succeeding  sentence  he  seemed  taller,  more 
imposing,  and  more  menacing ;  until  the  last  words  were 
fairly  thundered  out,  and  his  eyes  flashed  fire. 

The  countenance  of  Dakla  fell  before  his  gaze ;  he 
hesitated,  panted,  turned  to  go,  then  turned  back,  and 
finally,  as  one  who  spoke  against  his  will,  he  said,  with 
no  show  of  his  former  mocking  insolence, 

"  Sir,  I  will  bear  thy  message."  Then,  with  an  obeisance 
to  the  king,  he  and  his  attendants  left  the  place. 

"  I  would  give  something  to  know  what  the  king  and 
Monella  talked  about  so  long  to-day,"  said  Elwood  to 
Templemore  that  night,  when  they  found  themselves  alone 
together. 

"So  far  as  I  can  gather,"  Jack  replied,  "there  is  a 
grand  old  feud  on  here  between  these  rascally  old  priests, 
on  the  one  side^  and  the  king  and  his  followers  on  the 
other;  and  Monella,  I  suspect,  has  learnt  enough  con 
cerning  it  to  lead  him  to  back  up  the  king.  Well  I  So 
far  as  I  am  concerned,  I  am  game  to  back  him  up,  too, 
against  such  a  murdering  lot  as  they  seem  to  be.  What 
say  you  ?  " 

" You  need  not  ask  me"  Elwood  answered  with 
some  surprise.  "  But  I  thought  that  you — well — that 
is " 

"  Would  be  rather  more  slow  to  get  up  enthusiasm,  eh  ?  " 
Jack  interrupted  with  a  laugh.  "  Not  at  all.  Fooling 
about  in  a  dark,  gloomy  forest,  with  no  apparent  end  in 
view,  was  one  thing ;  taking  part  in  an  adventure  of  this 
kind  to  help  a  lot  of  people  who  have  received  us  kindly, 


152  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

is  quite  another ;  to  say  nothing  of  helping  the  king,  who's 
a  regular  brick,  and  his  daughter,  who's " 

"An  angel  1 "  put  in  Leonard. 

And  Jack  laughed,  but  approvingly,  and  said  good 
night. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

MARVELS      OF      MANOA. 

DURING  the  following  days  Elwood  and  Templemore 
learned  much  of  the  strange  land  in  which  they 
found  themselves  ;  of  its  people,  of  their  condition,  and 
other  details.  But,  since  to  give  every  separate  conversa 
tion,  incident,  or  other  means  by  which  they  gained  their 
information,  would  be  tedious,  it  will  suffice  to  cite  some 
extracts  from  Templemore's  diary  that  summarise  the 
knowledge  then  and  subsequently  obtained. 

"I  am  able  now  to  jot  down  some  account  of  this 
strange  place  and  its  inhabitants,  so  far,  at  least,  as  my 
limited  knowledge  of  its  language  and  other  means  of 
information  go. 

"  The  people  seem  to  be  amiable,  fairly  intelligent — 
considering,  of  course,  that  they  know  nothing  of  the  great 
world  outside — and  generally  well  disposed.  Although 
they  maintain  a  small  force  of  '  soldiers '  or  '  guards,' 
and  drill  and  discipline  them  with  as  much  assiduity 
as  though  they  might  be  called  upon  to  engage  in  warfare, 
yet,  as  a  matter  of  course,  there  are  no  people  with 
whom  they  can  go  to  war ;  nor  is  there  any  likelihood 
of  their  having  to  fight,  except  amongst  themselves.  And 
this,  unfortunately,  has  not  been  unknown ;  moreover, 


154         THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

there  are  '  signs  in  the  air '  that  it  may  not  be  unknown 
again. 

"  An  unexpected  discovery  we  have  made  is,  that  this 
mountain  is  connected  with  another  close  to  it  and  called 
'  Myrlanda.'  The  connection  is  underground,  and  was 
made  originally  in  the  course  of  mining  operations. 

"  Undoubtedly,  once  these  people  were  a  great  nation. 
Their  arts  and  sciences,  their  buildings,  their  engineering 
works,  and  their  knowledge  of  mechanics,  all  give 
evidence  of  this;  but,  since  a  nation,  isolated  as  this 
has  been  for  ages,  must  necessarily  either  progress  or 
retrogress,  the  Manoans  slowly,  gradually,  but  surely, 
have  done  the  latter.  They  have  numerous  museums 
which  are  full  of  wonders  of  all  sorts,  pointing  to  lost  arts, 
lost  sciences,  lost  inventions,  lost  knowledge  of  all  kinds. 
The  fact  that  the  demand  has  fallen  off  with  diminishing 
population  has  led  to  the  discontinuance  of  manufactures  ; 
though,  in  the  museums,  there  are  evidences  that  they 
once  existed. 

"  This  is  the  case  as  regards  chronometric  instruments. 
Their  occupations  being  desultory,  they  have  little  need  to 
know  the  time  of  day ;  so  the  use  of  clocks  and  watches 
has  '  gone  out  of  fashion/  and  there  does  not  now  exist  a 
person  in  the  two  '  islands  ' — as  they  still  call  these  two 
inaccessible  mountains — who  can  make  a  clock  or  a  watch. 
Yet,  in  their  museums  they  have  many  ancient  specimens 
of  clocks  and  watches  of  various  kinds. 

"  Like  remarks  apply  to  many  other  arts  and  sciences 
and  manufactures.  The  cause  is  likely  to  be  found 
in  the  fact  of  their  non-intercommunication  with  other 
nations. 

"  But  the  most  wonderful  thing  of  all,  in  this  land  of 
marvels,  is  a  plant  or  herb  they  call  the  '  Plant  of  Life.' 
This,  I  am  assured  (though  it  seems  hardly  credible),  if 


MARVELS  OF  MANOA.  155 

taken  from  time  to  time  in  certain  forms,  combined  with 
other  plants  found  here,  induces  great  longevity  in  the 
recipients.  The  king,  for  instance,  who  looks  between 
fifty  and  sixty  years  of  age,  I  am  seriously  told  is  three 
hundred  and  forty  1  Yet  that,  even,  is  nothing  out  of  the 
way  here ;  for — assuming  that  they  speak  the  truth — 
there  are  among  the  priesthood  a  few  who  have  lived  in 
the  land  one  thousand,  fifteen  hundred,  and  two  thousand 
years  and  more  1  I  should  scarcely  take  the  trouble  to 
write  this  down,  were  it  not  that  I  find  it  a  matter  of  such 
common  belief  on  all  sides  that  it  is  impossible  to  avoid 
regarding  it  seriously.  When  first  these  statements  were 
made  to  me  I  sought  Monella  and  reported  to  him  what 
had  been  told  me,  remarking  that  I  thought  it  somewhat 
in  bad  taste  on  the  part  of  my  informants  to  combine 
together — as  it  seemed  to  me  they  must  have — to  palm 
off  such  tales  upon  a  stranger.  To  my  utter  astonish 
ment,  he  replied  that  he  had  reason  to  believe  that 
there  was  truth  in  what  I  had  been  told !  He  had 
doubtless  heard  the  same  thing — and  he  is  so  quick  to 
probe  to  the  very  root  of  whatever  excites  his  interest, 
and  a  man  so  difficult  to  deceive,  that,  on  receiving  his 
solemn  assurance  (I  asked  for  it)  that  he  was  not  jesting, 
I  felt  bound  to  regard  the  matter  attentively.  I,  therefore, 
set  to  work  to  get  at  all  the  facts  as  well  as  I  could,  and 
to  see  and  examine  the  wonderful  plant  for  myself.  In 
this  way  I  have  arrived  at  the  following  data  : — 

"  The  plant,  which  is  called  '  karina '  in  the  language 
of  the  country,  is  of  a  curious  delicate,  clear,  blue  tint — 
almost  transparent  in  appearance,  and  in  texture  smooth 
and  glassy-looking  as  to  the  leaves.  It  grows  to  a  height 
of  two  or  three  feet,  and  is  succulent  in  character ; 
exuding  freely,  when  squeezed,  a  juice  which  has  a  very 
strong  bitter-sweet  taste.  It  is  prepared  in  several  ways 


156          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

— many  having,  it  is  believed,  secret  recipes  which  have 
been  handed  down  from  father  to  son  from  generation  to 
generation ;  but  they  all  relate  more  or  less  to  a  tea  or 
infusion  of  the  leaves,  with  or  without  the  admixture  of 
other  herbs  or  drugs.  To  have  the  full  effect  it  must 
be  taken  regularly,  almost  from  infancy ;  indeed,  it  is  so 
powerful  that  those  not  accustomed  to  it  must  take  but 
very  weak  doses  at  first  for  a  long  time,  till  the  system 
learns  to  assimilate  it ;  otherwise,  it  may  even  act  as  a 
poison.  Taken,  however,  regularly  from  childhood,  it 
produces  and  maintains  perfect  health,  defying  all  those 
usual  fevers  and  diseases  that  afflict  humanity  in  other 
parts  of  the  world,  and  carrying  the  body  unimpaired  in 
all  its  functions — accidents,  of  course,  excepted — into 
extreme  age,  without  loss  of  vitality  or  strength. 

"  People  do  not,  however,  live  for  ever ;  there  is  one 
disease  and  only  one  that  the  '  karina '  cannot  cure.  This 
is  called  the  '  falloa ' ;  there  is  also  another  name  for  it 
signifying  the  'don't  care  sickness.'  Those  attacked  with 
it  gradually  sink,  and  die  painlessly  and  easily.  This 
disease,  no  doubt,  must  come  to  all  sooner  or  later ;  but  it 
is  generally  believed  that  the  priests — and  they  alone — 
are  aware  of  some  way  of  so  preparing  the  '  karina/  that 
they  can  either  cure  even  the  '  falloa/  or  keep  it  at  bay 
for  very  much  longer  periods  than  other  people  succeed  in 
doing. 

"  It  is  certainly  a  remarkable  fact  that  throughout  the 
land  disease,  in  the  sense  in  which  we  understand  it,  is 
unknown.  Consequently,  physical  pain  is  almost  absent, 
save  in  case  of  physical ^.injury.  Nor  is  it  necessary  to 
be  continually  taking  the  preparation  of  the  '  karina.' 
When  once  the  system  becomes  inoculated  with  it,  as  it 
were,  it  is  sufficient,  afterwards,  to  repeat  the  doses  at 
long  intervals ;  and  a  traveller,  as  I  gather,  might  take 


MARVELS  OF  MANOA.  157 

sufficient  of  the  dried  plant  with  him  on  his  travels  to 
keep  him  in  perfect  health  for  many  years  in  any  part  of 
the  world. 

"  And  when,  at  last,  the  '  falloa '  attacks  its  victim,  it 
causes  neither  pain  nor  suffering  of  any  kind  ;  only 
melancholy,  and  a  distaste  for  life  in  general ;  while  its 
approach  is  so  gradual  as  often  to  be  unnoticed. 

"There  is  little  doubt  that  the  absence  of  ordinary 
diseases  exerts  a  corresponding  effect  upon  the  physical 
development ;  and  this  alone  is  sufficient  to  account  for  a 
fact  that  is  very  noticeable  here,  viz.,  the  beauty  of  the 
inhabitants.  Both  the  women  and  the  men  are  remarkable 
in  this  respect ;  and  probably  not  in  all  the  rest  of  the 
world  put  together  could  so  many  beautiful  women  and 
handsome  men  be  found  as  one  sees  in  this  small,  but 
strange  country ;  and  this  applies  to  the  old,  in  a  measure, 
as  well  as  to  the  young  generally.  Whether  it  also 
applies  to  the  old  amongst  the  priests,  one  cannot  say, 
for  they  seem  to  keep  entirely  to  themselves. 

"As  regards  these  'priests/  there  are  two  sects  in  the 
country,  called  respectively  the  '  Dark,'  or  '  Black,'  and 
the  '  White.' 

"  The  religion  of  the  '  White '  priests,  or  '  Brotherhood,' 
resembles,  in  many  respects,  that  of  the  Hebrews,  save 
that  for  '  God  '  they  use  the  term  '  Great  Spirit,'  or  'Good,' 
or  'Almighty'  Spirit.  These  have,  however,  now  no 
influence  in  the  country,  and  have  been  exiled  to  Myrlanda, 
where  they  confine  themselves  to  a  small  '  domain,'  have 
few  followers  and  very  little  communication  with  the 
general  inhabitants.  The  chief  of  these  is  named 
Sanaima. 

"  The  chief  of  the  '  Dark  Brotherhood ' — as  they  de 
nominate  themselves,  and  well  they  deserve  their  name, 
from  all  I  hear — is  called  Coryon ;  and  he  and  Sanaima 


158          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

are  both  popularly  supposed  to  be  more  than  two  thousand 
years  old!  But,  since  both  these  millenarian  gentlemen 
keep  themselves  shut  up  amongst  their  own  immediate 
adherents,  and  seldom  show  themselves  to  the  people,  it 
would  not  be  very  difficult  to  keep  up  a  tradition  of  this 
sort  without  a  word  of  truth  to  back  it.  It  may  be  urged 
in  support  of  it,  however,  that  we  see  many  going  about 
who,  we  are  assured,  are  three,  four,  or  five  hundred  years 
old ;  and  these  assert  that  they  have  not  the  true  secret 
of  preparing  the  '  karina ' ;  this  being  known  only  to  the 
priests. 

"  But  whatever  be  the  truth  as  to  their  longevity,  the 
'  Dark  Brotherhood '  seem  to  be  a  set  of  bloodthirsty, 
licentious  tyrants,  ruling  the  people  with  a  rod  of  iron,  for 
the  king,  though  nominally  an  autocrat,  has  but  little  real 
power ;  but  his  rule,  so  far  as  it  extends,  is  mild,  and  his 
people  appear  loyal  and  well  disposed  towards  him. 

"  The  real  ruler  of  the  land  is  Coryon,  the  High  Priest 
of  the  '  Dark  Brotherhood ' ;  a  man  who,  though  never 
seen  beyond  the  limits  of  his  own  domain,  makes  his 
power  felt  everywhere.  What  I  have  heard  of  him  and 
his  chosen  band  sounds  too  atrocious  to  be  true;  yet  I 
am  assured  I  have  heard  only  a  part ;  the  whole  truth  is 
of  such  a  nature  that  men  shrink  from  speaking  of  it  to 
one  another. 

"  It  is  said  that  they  have  many  wives,  whom  they 
choose  at  will  from  amongst  the  daughters  of  the  people ; 
but  what  becomes  of  them  afterwards  no  one  knows,  for 
they  are  never  seen  again  when  once  they  disappear 
behind  the  gates  that  shut  in  the  domain  '  sacred  '  to  the 
'  Brotherhood.'  Further,  they  lay  a  'blood-tax'  upon  the 
population  for  '  religious  sacrifices ' ;  at  certain  intervals 
these  victims  are  selected,  it  is  said,  by  a  sort  of  ballot, 
and  from  that  moment  vanish  like  the  others,  and  their 


MARVELS  OF  MANOA.  159 

fate  is  never  known;  or  at  least  no  one  professes  to 
know.  It  is,  indeed  hinted,  that  it  is  too  terrible  to  be 
published.  One  or  two  who  have  escaped  back  to  their 
homes  have,  it  is  averred,  died  raving  mad ;  their  ravings 
being  of  so  dread  a  nature  that  it  could  not  be  determined 
whether  they  referred  to  scenes  actually  witnessed,  or 
were  the  offspring  of  their  madness.  What  becomes 
of  the  children  of  these  '  priests ' — or  at  least  of  a 
large  proportion  of  them — is  also  a  matter  for  con 
jecture.  They  cannot  well  all  live,  or  they  would  probably 
overrun  the  land.  It  is  darkly  whispered  that  all  but  a 
certain  definite  proportion  are  sacrificed.  At  any  rate 
they  are  seldom  heard  of.  Zelus,  the  one  Elwood  killed, 
was  an  exception,  it  would  appear.  He  is  described  as 
the  '  only  remaining '  son  of  Coryon ;  but  what  has  become 
of  his  other  children,  if  any,  is  not  known.  Zelus  had 
set  his  mind  upon  taking  Ulama  from  her  father  to  make 
her,  against  her  will,  his  wife — or  one  of  them.  Now 
it  is  generally  understood  that  the  king  and  his  family, 
and  the  members  of  his  household,  are  safe  from  molesta 
tion  by  the  '  Brotherhood.'  Therefore,  in  seeking  to  force 
Ulama,  Zelus  was  offending  against  the  strict  law ;  yet, 
such  was  his  insolent  contempt  for  all  law  but  his  own 
will,  that  he  not  only  designed  to  bear  her  off,  but,  in  his 
rage  at  her  resistance  and  the  scathing  disdain  and  scorn 
|  she  showed  in  her  refusal,  he  would  have  killed  her. 
And  it  is  quite  certain  that,  had  he  succeeded,  he  would 
have  been  protected  by  his  father,  so  that  no  punishment 
would  have  fallen  on  him. 

"  If,  however,  as  appears  from  this,  even  the  king's  only 
child  is  not  safe  from  these  atrocious  wretches,  what  must 
be  the  position  of  the  common  people  ?  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  though  they  are  by  nature  cheerful,  contented  and 
unselfish,  yet  over  all  there  seems  to  hang  the  shadow  of 


160          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

an  ever-present  dread,  the  overpowering,  constant  fear 
that  to-morrow  or  the  next  day — this  day,  even,  they  or 
some  of  those  they  love,  without  the  slightest  warning, 
may  be  seized  and  borne  off  to  an  unknown  fate.  All  the 
information  vouchsafed  in  such  a  case  is  that  the  victim 
has  been  chosen  by  the  so-called  ballot ;  but  it  is  hinted, 
and  no  doubt  believed,  that,  if  one  of  the  priests,  or  one  of 
their  favourite  adherents,  happen  to  cast  an  approving  eye 
upon  a  daughter  of  the  people — be  she  maiden  or  wife — 
the  '  ballot '  is  pretty  sure  to  fall  upon  her  before  very 
long. 

"  This  is  the  awful  despotism  wielded  by  these  '  priests ' 
in  the  name  of  religion.  Needless  to  say,  it  is  not  con 
fined  to  the  particulars  stated.  If  the  priests  themselves 
are  not  much  seen  in  public,  some  of  their  emissaries  and 
followers  are  continually  about,  and  they  domineer  over 
the  people  and  perpetrate  many  shameful  acts  of  cruelty 
and  injustice,  in  almost  all  of  which  they  are  supported 
and  protected  by  those  they  serve.  For,  though  these 
wretches  are  nominally  amenable  to  the  civil  law,  or  to  be 
brought  before  the  king,  few,  even  of  the  boldest  of  their 
victims,  care  to  risk  the  after  vengeance  that  they  know 
would  overtake  them  as  the  consequence. 

"  It  was  these  miscreants  that  the  king  had  in  his  mind 
when  he  insisted  upon  giving  us  an  escort  during  our 
sojourn  here.  And,  though  our  firearms  are  undoubtedly 
our  best  protection,  still,  as  has  been  pointed  out  to  us, 
we  have  made  enemies  who  are  treacherous  and  relentless, 
with  fanatical  adherents,  who  mingle  with  the  people  and 
might  stab  one  of  us  in  the  back  without  warning,  were 
they  allowed  the  opportunity  of  coming  near  us  in  the  guise 
of  ordinary  well-disposed  or  curious  citizens.  We  have 
thought  it,  therefore,  only  prudent  to  accept  the  proffered 
guard. 


MARVELS  OF  MANOA.  .161 

11  Of  the '  White  Brotherhood '  one  hears  little.  Sanaima, 
their  chief,  is  reputed  to  be  an  upright,  well-disposed  man, 
who  would,  if  he  had  his  way,  assist  the  king  to  put  an 
end  to  the  domination  of  the  other  sect  and  its  human 
sacrifices  and  other  evils  and  abominations ;  but  they  do 
not  seem  to  have  the  power,  or,  if  they  have,  they  lack  the 
resolution  to  take  any  decided  or  practical  steps  to  shake 
off  the  tyranny  of  Coryon.  Nor  could  it  be  done  without 
plunging  the  country  into  a  civil  conflict  that  might  last 
indefinitely  and  be  productive  of  almost  endless  suffering  ; 
and  the  king,  as  a  kind-hearted  man,  shrinks  from  pre-r 
cipitating  such  a  calamity.  So  Sanaima  shuts  himself  up 
in  his  own  domain  and  gives  himself  up,  it  is  understood, 
to  abstruse  study. 

"Turning  to  another  noteworthy  and  surprising  thing 
— the  fact  that  these  people  are  acquainted  with  electricity 
and  the  electric  light — it  seems  that  they  collect  and  store 
it  underground  in  some  way  I  do  not  yet  understand. 
But  upon  all  high  rocks  are  placed  metal  rods — lightning 
rods,  in  fact — and  it  is  asserted  that  at  all  times,  day  and 
night,  but  more  particularly  when  there  are  clouds  around 
the  mountain,  a  constant  stream  of  electricity  passes  down 
the  rods  and  is  retained  and  stored  in  insulated  receptacles 
constructed  for  the  purpose  underground.  The  effect  of 
this  arrangement  is  that  thunderstorms  are  unknown  here. 
The  armature  of  lightning  rods  draws  off  all  the  electricity 
from  the  surrounding  atmosphere ;  and,  though  thunder 
storms  are  often  witnessed  in  the  distance — playing  round 
other  mountains,  for  instance — yet  they  never  burst  over 
Manoa  or  Myrlanda. 

"On  this  mountain — Roraima,  as  we  call  it — a  name, 
by  the  way,  entirely  unknown  to  the  inhabitants — the 
city  of  Manoa  and  its  lake  stand  at  one  end  of  the  great 
basin  that  lies  within  the  summit.  All  around  are  terraces 

II 


162  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

of  rock  rising,  one  behind  the  other,  till  they  end  in  high 
wooded  crags  that  form,  in  fact,  the  edge  of  the  summit 
as  seen  from  outside.  Down  these  crags  or  cliffs  pour 
numerous  cascades  that  find  their  way,  eventually,  into 
the  lake ;  whence  they  issue  again  as  the  great  waterfalls 
that  tumble  from  the  summit — or  near  it — to  the  base  of 
the  mountain.  For  though,  from  a  distance,  these  falls 
seem  to  start  from  almost  the  very  summit,  they,  in 
reality,  burst  out  from  the  level  of  the  lake,  more  than  a 
hundred  feet  lower  than  the  highest  rocks  upon  the  top  of 
the  mountain. 

"  The  rest  of  the  top — apart  from  the  lake  and  city — is 
a  country  of  hill  and  dale,  rocks  and  woods,  very  pic 
turesque,  and  forming,  in  places,  minor  basins,  or  vales,  of 
considerable  extent  and  beauty,  quite  shut  off  from  one 
another.  I  estimate  the  total  extent  roughly  at  a  hundred 
square  miles ;  but  I  believe  Myrlanda  covers  nearly  two 
hundred. 

"  None  of  the  land  in  Manoa  is  given  up  to  cultivation, 
save  in  the  form  of  gardens,  or  orchards,  and  groves  of 
fruit-bearing  trees.  The  lower  rocky  terraces  around  the 
lake  are  beautifully  laid  out  in  this  way.  Here,  are  culti 
vated  fruits  of  every  kind.  The  trees  are  planted  in  such 
a  way  as  to  form  shady  walks  and  resting-places ;  beneath 
them  are  seats  and  fountains  that  are  always  playing,  fed 
by  the  streams  that  rush  down  at  intervals  towards  the 
lake.  And  across  these  streams  are  numerous  bridges ; 
some,  where  the  torrents  open  out  on  approaching  the 
lake,  are  necessarily  of  considerable  width ;  those  on  the 
terraces  above  are  small  rustic  structures — but  all  are 
ornamental,  and  some  of  exquisite  design.  Around  the 
terraces  flowers  grow  in  profusion,  partly  wild  and  partly 
cultivated.  Wonderful  orchids,  gloxinias,  begonias; 
orange-groves  covered  with  flowers  and  fruit ;  and 


MARVELS  OF  MANOA.  163 

gardenias  with  their  deliciously  scented  blossoms ;  with 
many  others  that  I  have  never  seen  before  and  have  not 
yet  learned  the  names  of. 

"The  cereal  and  other  crops  required  are  grown  in 
Myrlanda,  which  is  principally  devoted  to  agriculture ; 
there  also  there  are  numbers  of  goats,  and  a  kind  of  sheep, 
and  large  quantities  of  fowls.  Pumas,  which  are  kept  as 
pets  in  Manoa,  are  not  allowed  in  Myrlanda,  for  they 
would  play  sad  havoc  amongst  the  flocks  and  poultry; 
though,  probably,  they  live  upon  them  all  the  same ;  for 
the  Manoans,  being  vegetarians,  never  eat  meat,  but  give 
the  flesh  of  their  animals  to  their  pets.  The  latter  include 
cats,  of  which  there  are  large  numbers ;  some  of  most 
curious  kinds.  These  two  animals,  between  them,  it  is 
said — the  puma  and  the  cat — have  cleared  the  land  of  all 
wild  animals,  including  serpents;  for  there  is  no  more 
deadly  enemy  of  serpents — even  venomous  ones — than 
the  cat;  and  the  puma  will  attack  and  overcome  larger 
non-venomous  snakes. 

"No  one,  to  see  these  latter  great  animals  playing 
continually  with  the  children  of  their  masters — as  may  be 
witnessed  here  all  day  long — would  think  they  were 
naturally  of  such  bloodthirsty  instincts.  It  has  been 
said  of  pumas  that,  with  the  possible  exception  of  some 
kinds  of  monkeys,  they  are  the  most  playful  animals  in 
existence.  One  can  certainly  see  ample  evidence  of  this 
in  Manoa,  for  the  creatures,  whether  large  or  small,  old  or 
young,  seem  ever  ready  to  start  a  game  of  romps  with 
whomever  they  can  get  to  indulge  them — whether  little 
folk  or  their  grown-up  elders. 

"  The  large  swans  that  swim  about  on  the  lake,  though 
very  tame,  can  scarcely  be  regarded  as  pets,  though  they 
are  frequently  to  be  seen  docilely  drawing  a  small  boat 
about ;  or  a  team  of  them  will  be  harnessed  to  a  vessel  of 


164          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

larger  size.  They  get  their  own  living  among  the  fish  in 
the  lake,  and  seem  able  to  hold  their  own  with  the  pumas. 
I  am  told  that  this  comes  about  from  the  fact  that  the 
young  pumas,  being  often  foolish  enough  to  attack  them 
in  the  water,  meet  with  such  treatment  that — if  they 
succeed  in  escaping  drowning — they  ever  afterward  leave 
the  birds  alone.  These  swans  make  their  nests  and  rear 
their  young  on  some  islands  that  lie  out  near  the  centre  of 
the  lake.  Often,  towards  night,  when  the  sun  has 
perhaps  set  for  the  day  on  the  lake  and  the  country 
surrounding  it,  these  birds  may  be  seen  in  small  flocks 
circling  and  whirling  in  the  air,  and  presenting  a  very 
beautiful  sight  as  they  rise  out  of  the  shadow,  and  the 
rays  of  the  setting  sun  light  up  their  plumage.  These 
are  undoubtedly  the  '  white  eagles '  that  are  asserted  by 
the  Indians  to  be  the  '  guardians  of  the  lake '  on  the  top 
of  Roraima. 

"  Myrlanda  is  honeycombed  with  mines,  but  hardly 
any  are  at  present  worked,  the  demand  fo'r  their  products 
having  practically  ceased ;  and  such  large  stocks  have 
accumulated  from  former  workings  that  I  am  told  they 
are  not  likely  to  be  reopened  for  many  years.  So  far,  I 
have  only  partially  inspected  the  museums.  They  are 
more  surprising  than  even  the  people,  for  they  speak 
plainly  of  a  wonderful  past  history.  Here  are  many 
strange  inventions  and  machines,  the  very  meaning  and 
use  of  which  are  now  but  a  matter  of  conjecture.  They 
contain,  too,  stands  of  arms — spears,  javelins,  swords, 
daggers,  shields,  bows  and  arrows,  etc.,  as  well  as  suits 
of  beautifully  wrought  chain  armour — sufficient  to  fit  out 
a  small  army.  Most  of  these  are  mounted  in  gold,  and 
many  are  ornamented  with  jewels.  All  are  kept  bright 
and  in  admirable  order. 

"  The  statues  are  surprising  specimens  of  art,  as  are 


MARVELS  OF  MANOA.  165 

the  bas-reliefs  with  which  most  of  the  buildings  are  em 
bellished.  Yet  there  are  now  no  sculptors  here,  nor  any 
painters.  There  are  potters,  but  their  work  is  inferior  to 
specimens  preserved  in  the  museums.  In  many  other 
branches  of  manufacture,  also,  the  artificers  of  to-day  are 
evidently  unskilful  as  compared  with  those  of  former 
times. 

"  In  the  museums  are  also  preserved  manuscripts  of 
great  antiquity,  and  interesting  as  throwing  light  on  the 
past  history  of  the  nation.  Many  of  the  nobles  and  chief 
people  can  write  and  read  ;  but,  printing  being  unknown, 
their  opportunities  of  keeping  up  such  accomplishments 
are  necessarily  very  limited.  The  materials  used  for 
dress  are  mostly  silk — obtained  from  silkworms — wool, 
and  linen  ;  the  last  being  obtained  from  a  fibre  resembling 
flax.  In  the  manufacture  of  these  materials  into  fabrics 
the  Manoans  are  particularly  skilful ;  especially  in  work 
ing  or  embroidering  upon  them  all  kinds  of  new  and 
quaint  designs.  Their  boats,  too,  that  float  about  the 
lake,  are  exquisite  models ;  so  that  one  can  quite  believe 
that  the  nation  was  once,  as  they  declare,  a  maritime 
people,  with  fleets  of  ships,  or,  at  least,  large  vessels  of 
some  kind.  In  the  museums,  by  way  of  confirmation, 
are  pictures — very  cleverly  executed  works — of  naval 
battles ;  and,  in  these,  large  vessels  with  two  and  three 
masts  are  represented. 

"  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  in  all  these  pictures  repre 
senting  battle-pieces — and  these  are  many — none  but  white 
people  are  depicted.  That  different  races  intermingled  in 
the  fighting  is  indubitable ;  but  the  difference  consists  in 
dress  and  other  details ;  not  in  the  colour  of  their  skins. 

"It  is  a  tradition  of  the  Manoans  that  they  formerly 
ruled  over  '  the  whole  world.'  This  may  be  taken  to  imply 
either  the  whole  continent  of  America,  or  a  large  portion 


166          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

of  it ;  but  they  knew  nothing,  formerly,  of  black  or  red 
races ;  and  their  archives  bear  this  out — their  pictures, 
perhaps,  more  forcibly  than  anything  else. 

"As  regards  the  buildings,  their  architectural  mag 
nificence  is  undeniable — almost,  indeed,  defies  description. 
On  many  structures  gold  has  been  freely  employed  in 
the  roofing,  and  for  other  purposes  where  we  should 
employ  lead  or  iron.  They  say  the  gold  came  chiefly 
from  Myrlanda,  and  certain  neighbouring  'islands' — t'.e.t 
mountains — from  which  they  are  now  isolated.  Gold 
cornices,  and  embellishments,  of  every  conceivable  shape 
and  form,  are  commonly  used  for  outside  decorations  ;  the 
very  conduits  to  carry  off  water  being  often  of  gold  or  an 
amalgam  consisting  largely  of  that  metal,  and  wrought 
into  elaborate  designs.  Indeed,  both  iron  and  tin — and 
lead  also — seem  to  have  been  much  more  sparingly 
employed  than  gold  and  silver.  Iron  seems  to  have  been 
used  only  where  extra  strength  and  weight  were  required, 
and,  in  the  form  of  steel,  for  weapons,  or  for  common 
utensils,  tools,  etc. ;  and  of  copper  there  is  very  little 
anywhere  to  be  seen.  Silver,  even,  is  less  common  in 
heavy  decorative  metal  work  than  is  solid  gold. 

"Thus  the  tales  that  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  heard  of  the 
splendours  of  the  ancient  city  of  Manoa — or  El  Dorado — 
and  that  for  many  hundreds  of  years  since  have  been 
regarded  as  fables,  appear  to  have  been  based,  after  all, 
upon  actual  fact." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

LEONARD     AND     ULAMA. 

"  T  T  OW  I  should  like  to  see  this  wondrous  outside 
J.  J.  world  that  you  come  from  I "  said  Ulama  dreamily. 
"  The  more  you  tell  me  of  it,  the  more  you  whet  my 
curiosity,  and  the  more  I  long  to  see  its  marvels  for 
myself." 

"  And  yet,"  was  Elwood's  answer,  "  nowhere  will  you 
find  so  marvellously  beautiful  a  scene  as  that  which  now 
surrounds  us.  I  have  travelled  a  good  deal  myself;  and 
my  friend  Jack  much  more;  and  Monella,  where  has 
he  not  been  ?  He  seems  to  have  visited  every  corner  of 
the  world !  Yet  he  said  to  me,  but  yesterday,  that  he 
thought  this  the  fairest  spot  on  earth ;  and  in  this  Jack 
agrees,  so  far  as  his  experience  extends. 

"  Since  I  first  came  here  I  have  looked  upon  it  from 
many  points  of  view ;  from  the  water,  as  the  boat  drifts 
from  one  side  to  the  other;  from  different  places  round 
the  shore ;  from  various  spots  on  the  rocky  terraces 
above ;  and  these  different  views  I  have  seen  under  all 
the  shifting  effects  of  sunlight,  moonlight,  and  in  the 
mountain  mist.  Yet  do  I  find  myself  unable  to  decide 
which  I  like  the  best.  Whatever  I  do,  wherever  I 
happen  to  be,  I  see  constantly  some  fresh  enchantment, 
some  new  charm,  some  effect  at  once  unexpected  and. 

167 


i68  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

delightful ;  till  I  strive  in  vain  to  make  up  my  mind  which 
I  admire  the  most." 

It  was  about  a  week  after  the  arrival  in  the  city  of  the 
three  travellers;  and  Ulama  and  Leonard  were  seated 
in  a  favourite  boat  in  which  the  princess  was  wont  to 
spend  a  large  portion  of  her  time.  It  was,  really,  a 
small  barge,  of  curious  but  graceful  design  and  elaborate 
decoration.  Over  the  after  part  was  a  white  and  light- 
blue  awning;  the  bow  ran  up  in  the  shape  of  a  bird 
with  out-stretched  wings  wrought  in  gold  and  silver, 
and  the  stern  was  fashioned  like  a  fish  with  scales  of 
blue  and  gold,  its  tail  being  movable,  and  running  do^vn 
below  the  water-line  to  form  the  rudder.  Upon  the 
sides  provision  was  made  for  several  oars;  but  this 
morning  Ulama  and  Elwood  had  put  off  alone,  content 
that  the  boat  should  drift  wherever  the  slight  air  or 
current  might  direct. 

Truly  Leonard  had  not  over-rated  the  beauty  of  the 
scene  around  them ;  scarce  indeed  would  it  be  possible 
to  do  so.  The  water  was  a  dazzling  blue,  yet  so  clear 
and  limpid  that  it  seemed  more  like  a  film  of  tinted  air 
than  water,  so  that  the  eye  could  pierce  to  great  depths 
where  many  strange  creatures  could  be  seen.  The  sun, 
high  in  the  sky,  poured  down  its  rays  upon  the  buildings 
and  the  trees,  in  some  parts  lighting  up  only  the  tops 
and  throwing  purple  shadows  over  the  rest ;  in  other 
places,  touches  of  vivid  green  contrasted  with  the  pink- 
white  tints  of  the  faces  of  the  buildings;  the  whole 
quivering  in  the  shimmering  haze  that  conveys  an  idea 
of  unsubstantially  in  what  one  sees — a  suggestion  that 
it  may  be  only  a  mirage  that  a  passing  breeze  may 
dissipate. 

Ulama  was  leaning  in  contented  listlessness  over  the 
boat's  side,  her  hand  playing  idly  in  the  water.  On  the 


LEONARD  AND   ULAMA.  169 

shapely  arm,  bare  to  the  elbow,  was  a  plain  gold  band 
in  which  was  set  a  single  diamond  that  even  crowned 
heads  might  have  envied.  It  flashed  and  sparkled  in  the 
sunlight  with  dazzling  fire  and  power.  A  gold  fillet,  set 
with  another  matchless  diamond,  confined  her  hair,  which 
fell  loosely  in  wavy  tresses  round  her  shoulders.  Her 
dress  was  of  finest  work,  its  texture  thin  as  gossamer ; 
pure  white  with  here  and  there  a  silken  knot  of  blue. 
It  was  gathered  into  her  waist  by  a  golden  zone  whose 
clasp  was  hidden  by  another  and  even  larger  diamond. 
No  other  style  of  dress  could  have  so  well  set  off  the 
perfect  symmetry  and  beauty  of  her  figure.  Thus,  bending 
in  unconscious  ease  over  the  boat's  side,  the  young  girl 
formed  one  of  the  rarest  models  of  maidenly  grace  and 
loveliness  that  could  that  morning  have  been  found 
amongst  Eve's  daughters. 

Yet,  probably,  to  most  observers,  the  purity  and 
sweetness  that  looked  out  from  her  soft,  wistful  eyes 
would  have  seemed  the  chief  and  most  attractive  charm 
of  this  radiant  maiden  of  the  '  city  of  the  clouds.'  And 
her  gentle,  lustrous  eyes  were  the  index  of  the  pure  and 
loving  soul  within. 

No  wonder,  therefore,  that  she  was,  beyond  compare, 
the  best  loved,  the  most  honoured  person  in  the  land. 

She  was  her  father's  chief,  almost  his  only,  joy.  Apart 
from  her  he  found  but  little  that  gave  him  happiness. 
At  the  same  time  he  loved  his  people  and  honestly  desired 
to  do  his  best  for  them  ;  and  gladly  would  he  have  made 
great  sacrifices  to  bring  about  their  emancipation  from  the 
priestly  tyranny  that  oppressed  them.  But  he  shrank 
from  the  extreme  step  of  precipitating  a  civil  war ;  yet 
the  alternative  of  allowing  things  to  take  their  course 
and  continue  in  the  old  groove  grieved  him  deeply ;  so 
much  so  that  his  distress  had  begun  to  take  the  form  of 


170          THE  DEVIL-TREE  Of  EL  DO&ADO. 

settled  melancholy.  His  courtiers,  who  were  devoted  to 
him,  noticing  this,  themselves  became  a  prey  to  anxious 
misgivings,  fearing  in  it  the  first  symptoms  of  the  sole 
incurable  disease  they  knew — that  which  they  termed 
the  'falloa.' 

Leonard's  last  words  had  started  a  fresh  train  of 
thought  in  the  young  girl's  mind,  and  presently  she  spoke 
again. 

"Do  you  then  mean  that  you  would  fain  pass  your 
life  with  us ;  you  to  whom  the  great  world  beyond  is 
known,  with  all  its  endless  interest  ?  It  seems  strange 
that !  Methinks  that,  were  I  in  your  place,  I  should  deem 
life  here  but  colourless  and  childish.  For  me,  certainly, 
it  has  sufficed.  I  have  a  father  who  loves  me  dearly — 
dotes  on  me ;  my  mother  I  never  knew.  She  died  when 
I  was  very  young.  I  have  kind  friends  around  me  whom 
I  love,  and  who  love  me,  and  who  seem  to  think  far 
more  of  me  than  I  deserve.  And,  were  it  not  for  the 
sadness  in  the  land,  I  think  I  should  be  very  happy ; 
certainly  I  should  be  contented.  Yet,  now  that  you  have 
told  me  of  a  spacious  world  beyond,  full  of  all  sorts  of 
mysteries  and  unheard-of  marvels,  I  confess  I  should 
like  to  see  something  of  it." 

"To  do  so  would  bring  you  no  lasting  pleasure," 
Leonard  answered.  "  If  we — if  I — who  have  looked  upon 
these  things,  have  been  brought  up  amongst  them,  if  I  am 
weary  of  them,  and  never  care  to  see  them  more,  and 
would  spend  the  remainder  of  my  life  here,  for  you  they 
would  have  no  attractions."" 

Ulama  glanced  up  shyly  at  him  from  under  her  long 
lashes. 

"  But  are  you — would  you  ?  "  she  asked  with  a  slight 
blush.  "  Would  you  truly  like  to  stay  here  all  your  life — • 
never  to  go  back  to  your  own  land  ?  " 


LEONARD  AND   ULAMA.  171 

"  Yes  I  I  do  mean  that  1 "  And  there  was  a  fervid 
glow  in  Leonard's  countenance.  "  All  my  life  I  have  had 
a  restlessness  impelling  me  to  seek — I  knew  not  what — 
in  distant  lands.  All  my  life  I  have  had  strange  dreams 
and  visions;  not  only  in  the  stillness  of  the  night,  but 
also  amidst  the  busy  hum  of  day,  and  in  all  these  one  form 
was  ever  present ;  it  hovered  round  me  so  that  I  could 
almost  see  and  touch  it.  But — and  now  comes  the  strange 
part  of  it — that  first  day  I  set  eyes  on  you,  the  moment 
you  drew  near,  I  saw  in  you  the  living  image  of  her  who 
had  been  the  central  figure  of  my  waking  visions,  and 
held  sweet  converse  with  me  while  I  slept.  Then — when 
my  eyes  met  yours — I  understood  it  all !  I  knew  then 
what  had  led  me  hither ;  what  it  was  I  had  unconsciously 
been  seeking,  and  wherefore  I  had  been  restless  and  un 
satisfied  at  home.  I  knew  that  in  you  I  had  discovered 
all  I  craved  for — the  sweet  fulfilment  of  my  soul's  desire. 
And  then — then — I  saw  you  in  the  grasp  of  one  who 
would  have  slain  you !  And  my  heart  stood  still,  for  I 
knew  that,  unless  my  hand  were  steady  and  my  eye 
unerring,  in  striving  to  save  your  life  I  might  destroy  it. 
Oh,  think,  think  what  must  have  been  my  anguish ! 

Think,  how Ah  I  never  will  you  know  a  tenth  of  what  I 

suffered  in  that  brief  space  ;  or  my  relief  and  thankfulness 
when  I  saw  him  fall,  and  you  stand  scatheless  !  " 

The  young  girl  looked  shyly  at  him ;  then,  noting  the 
love-light  in  his  eyes,  and  the  glowing  flush  upon  his 
cheeks,  the  while  he  had  poured  out  all  that  he  had  felt 
for  her,  an  answering  blush  stole  over  her  own  fair  cheek  ; 
while  a  coy,  dainty  little  smile  seemed  to  flit  airily  around 
her  mouth,  setting  into  little  dimples  first  here  then 
there ;  in  like  manner  as  a  ray  of  light,  reflected  from  a 
mirror,  will  dance  coquettishly  to  and  fro  in  obedience  to 
the  hand  that  moves  the  glass. 


17.2  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

There  was  silence  for  a  space,  she  gazing  downwards 
at  the  water,  but  now  and  then  stealing  a  shy  glance  at 
her  companion. 

Then  another  line  of  thought  passed  over  her  mind  and 
shadowed  her  face  for  a  moment. 

lt  I  wonder,"  she  said  with  touching  innocence,  "  what 
people  see  in  me  to  like  so  much  ?  I  fear  it  is  not 
always  well  that  this  should  be.  It  was  that  which  led — 
Zelus  " —  she  shivered  at  the  name — "  to  thrust  himself 
upon,  and  at  last  threaten  me,  and  has  placed  you  in 
danger  for  having  slain  him.  It  is  very  strange  !  To 
like,  to  love,  should  mean  naught  but  happiness  and 
loving-kindness  and  innocent  delight ;  yet  here  it  has 
led  a  man  to  attempt  an  awful  crime,  and  has  placed 
others  in  great  peril." 

"  It  was  not  love  on  that  man's  part,"  said  Leonard, 
savagely,  between  his  teeth.  "  At  least,  not  the  sort  of 
love  that  urged  me  on,  that  has  guided  me — even  as  the 
unwinding  of  a  clue  leads  the  traveller  through  the 
maze — to  the  side  of  her  I  loved  and  worshipped  in  my 
visions.  Mine  is  not  the  love  that  could  ever  do  its  object 
hurt ;  that  could  ever " 

He  paused  abruptly,  seeing  her  glance  up  at  him  with  a 
look  of  wonder  on  her  face. 

"You  love  me?"  she  exclaimed.  "But  that  is  past 
believing  1  'Tis  but  a  few  days  since  you  first  saw  me. 
You  cannot  know  what  I  am  really  like !  How  then  can 
you  love  me  ?  I  love  my  father  because  he  has  cared  for 
me  and  loved  me  all  my-  life  ;  I  love  Zonella — and — and 
— other  friends,  because  I  have  known  them  for  so  long, 
and  they  have  been  kind  and  good  to  me.  How  can  you 
yet  tell  that  you  will  love  me  ?  Perchance  when  you 
know  me  better  you  may  even  come  to  hate  me." 

"  Oh !    Ulama  I      What  is   that   you   say  ? "    he   said 


LEONARD  AND   ULAMA.  173 

impetuously.  "  You  cannot  mean  it  I  You  are  playing 
with  me !  But  it  is  cruel  play  1  The  love  I  mean  is  not 
such  as  the  slow  growth  of  a  child's  affection  for  a  parent 
or  a  girl-friend.  It  is  a  swift,  resistless  passion,  that 
centres  on  one  being  above  all  others  in  the  world,  and 
says,  '  This  one  only  do  I  love ;  this  one  possesses  all 
my  heart  and  soul !  From  this  one  I  can  never  swerve 
— my  love  will  end  only  when  my  heart  no  longer  beats  ; 
I  cannot  live  without  it.'  Such  a  love  bursts  forth 
spontaneously  from  the  heart,  as  does  a  tiny  spring  from 
the  earth's  bosom  and  that,  when  once  it  has  found  vent, 
for  ever  bubbles  up  fresh  and  clear  and  pure,  and,  com 
mencing  in  a  little  rill,  increases  to  a  torrent  whose  force 
no  power  can  stem.  77m/  is  the  love  I  mean ;  and  'tis 
such  a  love  I  bear  for  you,  Ulama.  Can  you  not 
understand  something  of  all  this  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  replied  the  maiden  in  a  low  voice,  and 
glancing  timidly  at  him.  "  You  frighten  me  a  little — or 
you  would,  but  that  I  like  you  too  well  to  feel  afraid  of 
you  — but — I  have  no  knowledge  of  such  love  as  you 
describe." 

"  But,  you  have  heard  of  a  love  that  far  exceeds  mere 
friendship — far  stronger  than  affection  ?  " 

"  Y-es.  I  have  heard  of  it ;  and — ridiculed  it  as  Action. 
Yet — if  you  affirm  its  truth,  and  in  your  own  person  have 
experienced  it — I  must  fain  believe  you,  for  I  know  you 
would  not  say  what  is  not  true.  But " — here  she  sagely 
shook  her  head — "though  my  ears  receive  your  words, 
the  time  has  not  yet  come  when  they  have  reached  my 
heart." 

Leonard  seized  her  hand. 

"  But,  meanwhile,  I  have  not  offended  you,  Ulama  ?  " 
he  asked  entreatingly.  "  You  will  let  me  love  you  ? 
Indeed,  I  am  powerless  to  help  it.  And  you  will  try  to — 


174          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO, 

to — like  me — ah,  you  have  said  you  do  like  me  already. 
Will  you  not  try  to  love  me  a  little  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  she  frankly  answered,  "  you  would  not  surely 
have  me  try  ?  What  sort  of  love  would  that  be  that  we 
had  to  try  to  bring  into  being — to  force  upon  an  unre 
sponsive  heart  ?  You  have  said  that  it  should  burst 
forth  spontaneously.  I  scarcely  understand  when  you 
speak  thus." 

Leonard  sighed. 

"  You  are  right,  Ulama,  as  you  ever  are ;  and  I  am 
wrong ;  but  my  love  makes  me  impatient.  I  will  not 
expect  too  much  of  you.  I  will  wait  with  such  content 
as  is  in  me  to  command  until  your  gentle  heart  shall  beat 
in  unison  with  mine ;  and  something  in  me  tells  me  that 
one  day  it  will." 

Just  then  they  heard  the  voice  of  some  one  calling 
to  them,  and,  looking  round,  they  saw  Jack  Templemore 
and  Zonella,  with  several  others,  coming  towards  them  in 
another  boat. 

When  they  were  within  speaking  distance,  Jack  said 
that  Monella  had  sent  him  to  tell  Leonard  he  wished  to 
speak  to  him ;  Leonard  accordingly  took  up  the  oars 
and  rowed  the  barge  slowly  to  shore.  There  he  left 
Ulama  with  the  party,  and  proceeded  in  search  of  Monella 
who,  he  had  been  told,  was  awaiting  him  upon  a  terrace 
that  overlooked  the  lake. 

Here  Leonard  found  him  seated  with  a  field-glass  in 
his  hand.  Monella  turned  and  looked  searchingly  at  the 
young  man,  who  felt  himself  colouring  under  the  other's 
glance. 

"  I  love  not  to  seem  to  spy  upon  your  acts,  my  son," 
Monella  began  gravely,  "  but  when  I  caught  sight  of 
you  in  yonder  boat  holding  the  hand  of  the  princess, 
the  daughter  of  the  king,  who  is  our  kind  and  gracious 


LEONARD  AND   ULAMA.  175 

host,  I  could  not  well  do  otherwise  than  seek  a  talk 
with  you.  I  fear  you  have  not  well  considered  what 
you  do." 

At  this  rebuke  Leonard  coloured  up  still  more,  albeit 
the  words  were  spoken  with  evident  kindness.  For  that 
very  reason,  probably,  they  sank  the  deeper.  It  was 
the  first  time  anything  savouring  of  reproof  to  him  had 
fallen  from  Monella's  lips;  and,  up  to  that  moment,  its 
possibility  had  seemed  remote ;  and  now  the  young  man 
deeply  felt  the  fact  that  the  other  should  have  thought  it 
necessary. 

"  I  think  I  know  what  you  would  say,"  he  answered  in 
a  low  voice.  "I  feel  I  have  been  wrong — guilty  of 
thoughtlessness,  presumption,  and  seemingly  of  breach  of 
confidence.  I  understand  what  is  in  your  mind.  Yet  let 
me  say  at  once  that  so  far  little — practically  nothing — has 
been  said,  and  nothing  more  shall  be — unless — you  can  tell 
me  I  dare  hope.  But  oh,  my  good  friend,  you  who  have 
treated  me  always  as  a  son,  and  shown  such  sympathy 
and  kindness  towards  me — who  have  known  of  my  half- 
formed  aspirations,  and  the  ideas  that  led  me  on  and 
ended  in  my  coming  here,  and  encouraged  me  in  those 
ideas — who  have  learned  that  in  the  king's  daughter  I 
have  found  the  living  embodiment  of  the  central  figure  of 
all  my  dreamings — you  surely  will  not  now  turn  upon  me 
and  tell  me  I  must  stifle  all  my  feelings,  and — give — up — 
the  hopes — that  had  arisen — in  my  heart  ?  "  And  Leonard 
sank  wearily  into  a  seat. 

Then,  for  the  first  time  realising  his  actual  position, 
how  next  to  impossible  it  was  that  the  king  would  regard 
with  favour  his  pretensions,  he  placed  his  hands  before 
his  face  and  groaned  aloud. 

Monella  rose,  and,  going  to  him,  laid  his  hand  kindly 
upon  his  shoulder. 


i;6          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"  I  might  bring  all  the  arguments  and  platitudes  of  the 
'  worldly-wise  '  to  bear  on  you,"  he  said,  "  but  I  forbear ; 
and  I  know  they  will  not  weigh  with  you.  Moreover,  it 
is  undeniable  that  the  circumstances  are  unusual  and  un 
looked-for.  But  they  do  not  justify  you  in  forgetting  what 
you  owe  to  a  kingly  host  and — I  may  add — to  others ;  to 
us,  your  friends,  for  instance.  You  know,  also,  that  our 
position  here  is  critical ;  there  is  trouble  brewing  in  the 
land.  If  the  king  should  have  reason  to  believe  that  one 
of  us  has  abused  his  confidence  in  one  matter,  he  may 
lose  his  trust  in  all,  as  touching  other,  and  far  more 
weighty  matters — matters  that  may  affect  even  his  own 
personal  security ;  to  say  nothing  of  our  own  lives,  and 
those  of  many  of  his  subjects.  Therefore " 

Leonard  sprang  up  and  looked  at  him  imploringly. 

"  For  pity's  sake  say  no  more,"  he  said,  "  or  I  shall 
begin  to  hate  myself.  I  understand — only  too  well. 
Trust  me — if  you  will ;  if  you  feel  you  can  ;  if  you  have 
not  lost  confidence.  You  shall  not  have  further  reason 
for  complaint." 

Monella  took  Leonard's  hand  in  his  and  pressed  it 
affectionately. 

"  'Tis  well,  my  son,"  he  said.  "  I  have  full  confidence, 
and  will  trust  you.  And  you,  on  your  side,  must  trust 
me.  I  may  have  opportunity  to  sound  the  king,  and,  if 
it  so  happen,  you  may  count  on  me  to  say  and  d«  all 
that  my  friendship  for  you  may  dictate — and  that  will 
not  be  a  little." 

Leonard  wrung  the  other's  hand  and  tried  to  thank 
him,  but  a  burst  of  emotion  overcame  him,  and  he  turned 
away.  When  he  again  looked  round  he  was  alone. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE   FIGHT   ON   THE    HILLSIDE. 

IT  had  become  the  custom  of  the  two  young  men  to 
go  every  morning,  when  the  atmosphere  was  clear, 
to  a  height  at  one  end  of  the  valley,  from  which  a  view 
could  be  obtained  over  the  whole  country  surrounding 
that  end  of  Roraima.  The  spot  was  a  level  table  of  rock 
under  a  picturesque  group  of  fir-trees — for  on  the  upper 
cliffs  fir-trees  were  numerous — and  from  it,  looking  in  the 
direction  farthest  from  the  mountain,  the  view  was  grand 
in  the  extreme ;  while,  on  the  other  side  of  them  was 
the  great  valley  or  basin  in  which  lay  the  lake  and  the 
city  of  Manoa. 

It  would  be  but  labour  lost  to  attempt  to  give  an 
adequate  idea  of  the  prospect  over  which  the  eye  could 
travel  on  a  clear  day,  when  one  stood  upon  this  giddy 
height.  It  extended  to  an  almost  illimitable  distance ; 
for,  when  one  looked  beyond  the  surrounding  mountains 
of  the  Roraima  range,  there  were  no  more  hills  to  break 
the  view  till  it  reached  the  far  distant  Andes,  had  these 
been  visible.  Indeed,  it  was  said  that  they  were  visible 
on  a  few  days  in  the  year ;  but,  if  that  were  so,  it  would 
perhaps  be  rather  as  an  effect  in  the  nature  of  a  mirage 
than  what  is  usually  understood  by  an  actual  view  of  the 
far-away  mountains.  But  nearer  at  hand,  in  other  direc 
tions  were  mountain  ridges  and  summits  in  seemingly 

i?7  12 


178          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

endless  succession,  piled  up  in  extraordinary  confusion. 
From  Roraima,  as  the  highest  of  all,  one  could  look  down, 
to  some  extent,  upon  the  others.  Myrlanda  was  upon 
the  other  side,  but  Marima,  and  others  of  the  strange 
group,  lay  before  the  eye,  and  one  could  see  the  woods 
and  lakes  upon  their  summits ;  but  enough  could  not  be 
seen  to  enable  the  spectator  to  decide  whether  they 
might  be  inhabited  or  not. 

The  beauty  of  the  expanse  of  tropical  vegetation  im 
mediately  below  was  indeed  marvellous.  Here  the  ex 
plorers  gazed  down  upon  the  tops  of  the  trees  of  the 
gloomy  forest  that  girdled  the  mountain  (though  not  that 
part  through  which  they  had  made  their  way  with  so 
much  wearying,  but  dogged  perseverance),  and  lo  !  it  was 
a  veritable  garden  of  flowers  of  brilliant  hue !  For  the 
trees  beneath  which  they  had  crept,  like  ants  among  the 
stems  of  a  field  of  clover,  were  gorgeous  above  in  their 
display  of  blossoms,  while  shutting  out  the  light  from 
those  who  walked  below. 

Here  and  there,  amid  the  green,  the  great  cascades 
and  torrents  from  the  mountain  side  dashed  impetuously 
from  rock  to  rock ;  the  streams  that  were  in  fact  some 
of  the  feeders  of  the  greatest  of  all  rivers,  the  mighty 
Amazon  ;  that  river  of  wondrous  mysteries,  that  pursues 
its  course  of  four  thousand  miles  through  the  plains  of 
Brazil,  and  finds  its  way  round  at  last  into  the  Atlantic, 
there  to  hurl  the  volume  of  its  waters  with  such  force  into 
the  sea,  that  even  the  ocean  waters  are  pushed  aside  to 
make  a  path  for  them  hundreds  of  miles  from  land ! 

Here,  upon  the  table  of  rock,  in  full  view  of  one  of  the 
grandest  and  most  eloquent  natural  panoramas  it  is  possible 
for  the  mind  of  man  to  conceive,  Leonard  and  Templemore 
stood  the  morning  following  the  former's  interview  with 
Monella,  looking  out  upon  the  scene.  A  high  wind,  of 


THE  FIGHT  ON  THE  HILLSIDE.  179 

bracing  and  exhilarating  freshness,  blew  in  their  faces, 
rushed  with  a  roar  through  the  branches  above  them, 
swaying  the  great  trees  to  and  fro,  and  then,  seeming  to 
tear  off  across  the  valley  at  one  leap,  continued  its  wild 
course  amongst  the  trees  on  the  heights  that  lined  the 
further  side.  Leonard,  on  turning  to  look  across  the  lake, 
saw  Ergalon  advancing  up  the  slope  and  making  signs  to 
him.  He  drew  Jack's  attention  to  the  signals,  and  they 
both  descended  the  terraces  of  rock  below  to  meet  him. 
Here  all  was  quiet ;  they  were  sheltered  from  the  gusts 
of  wind ;  the  roar  of  the  gale  no  longer  met  their 
ears. 

All  the  time  they  had  been  in  the  city  they  had  had  a 
guard.  It  consisted  of  a  file  of  soldiers  with  an  officer, 
and  they  followed  the  two  young  men  in  all  their  walks, 
movements,  journeys,  never  thrusting  themselves  on  their 
attention,  yet  always  ready  to  assist  and  defend  them,  if 
occasion  should  arise.  Monella,  also,  had  an  escort  when 
ever  he  went  out.  He  had  particularly  enjoined  on  the  other 
two  never  to  stir  abroad  without  their  rifles,  and  this  injunc 
tion,  though  they  did  not  always  see  its  necessity,  they 
implicitly  observed. 

They  had  not  seen  much  of  Ergalon  of  late ;  he  had 
attached  himself  more  particularly  to  Monella,  and  had,  in 
fact,  become  his  particular  attendant.  Monella  had  trusted 
him  so  far  as  to  explain  to  him  something  of  the  secrets  of 
the  firearms,  and  had  instructed  him  in  the  loading  of  them 
in  case  circumstances  should  arise  in  which  his  assistance 
might  be  needed.  Accordingly,  when  Leonard  saw  him 
coming  up  the  hillside  and  signifying  that  he  wished  to 
speak  to  them,  he  at  once  called  Templemore  and  left  the 
ledge  where  they  had  been  standing. 

Soon  they  saw  their  guard  approaching  with  Ergalon  in 
advance  of  them,  and,  following  them,  MoneUa,  who  came 


i8o  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

on   leisurely  from  ledge  to  ledge,  occasionally  giving  a 
glance  behind  him. 

The  hillside  was  marked  out  in  terraces,  or  tables  of 
rock,  most  of  them  covered  with  greensward  and  fringed 
at  the  sides  with  belts  of  trees.  Ergalon,  who  had  taken 
his  stand  below,  made  signs  to  the  two  to  come  down  to 
him,  and,  when  they  had  descended  within  hearing,  he 
addressed  them. 

"  The  lord  Monella  has  sent  me  to  warn  you  to  await 
him  here  and  to  be  ready  for  a  contest.  There  is  trouble 
afoot." 

"  But  why  wait  here  ?  "  asked  Jack.  "  We  will  go  down 
to  him  at  once." 

Ergalon  shook  his  head. 

"  No,"  he  said.  "  He  particularly  desired  that  you 
would  await  him  here." 

"  So  be  it ;  if  you  are  sure  you  rightly  understood  him. 
But  tell  us,  friend  Ergalon,  what  all  this  means." 

Ergalon  explained  that  Coryon  had  unexpectedly  dis 
patched  a  large  force  of  his  soldiers  to  capture  the  three 
strangers.  They  had  hoped  to  surprise  them  without 
giving  time  for  others  of  the  king's  soldiers  to  lend  their 
aid.  But  he  (Ergalon)  had,  through  a  former  comrade 
who  was  still  one  of  Coryon's  people,  attained  intimation 
of  the  intended  movement,  and  had  been  able  thus  to 
warn  Monella. 

"  So  the  lord  Monella,"  he  explained,  "  sent  on  your 
guard  in  advance,  and  then  himself  walked  up  the  hill 
towards  you  that  they  might  see  him.  Thus  he  hoped  to 
draw  Coryon's  people  away  from  the  palace  and  the 
houses  to  this  place,  where,  he  says,  it  will  be  better  to 
make  a  stand  and  fight  them,  since  thus  no  other  persons 
will  be  injured  in  the  encounter." 

It  was  strange,  but  all  who  spoke  of  Monella,  or  to  him, 


THE  FIGHT  ON  THE  HILLSIDE.  181 

gave  him  some  title  of  honour  or  respect.  Ergalon  called 
him  '  lord.'  Even  Dakla,  at  the  meeting  in  the  king's 
council  chamber — spite  of  his  insolent  swagger  towards 
the  king — had  been  awed  by  this  man's  look  into  address 
ing  him  by  the  equivalent  in  their  language  of '  sir.' 

"  How  many  are  there  of  them  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Oh,  a  hundred — or  perhaps  more.  But  the  lord 
Monella  has  said  their  number  matters  not ;  and  he  sent 
me  to  the  king  to  beg  that  none  of  his  soldiers  should 
interfere.  'They  would  only  be  in  the  way,'  he  said. 
He  sent  these  extra  things  for  you.  See."  And  he  showed 
a  parcel  of  cartridges  he  had  brought  with  him. 

"Good,"  said  Jack.  "  He  is  quite  right.  That's  all  we 
wanted ;  we  can  answer  for  the  rest.  More  soldiers 
would  only  be  in  the  way ;  and  some  of  them  would  be 
pretty  sure  to  get  hurt,  if  not  killed  outright — and  all  for 
nothing.  I  think  I  see  Monella's  idea.  It  is  "  — turning 
to  Elwood — "  to  take  up  our  position  here  and  shoot  them 
down  as  they  come  across  this  wide  terrace  just  below  us. 
Not  a  man  of  them  will  ever  cross  that  stretch  alive." 

"  Here  are  your  guards,"  observed  Ergalon.  "  The  lord 
Monella  desired  that  you  should  place  them  somewhere 
where  they  would  be  out  of  the  way,  but  within  call." 

"  Let  them  get  on  to  this  next  ledge,  then,  just  behind 
us.  There  they  will  have  a  fine  view  of  everything.  Did 
these  people  think  to  surprise  us,  do  you  think,  friend 
Ergalon  ?  " 

"  No  doubt.  Your  habit  of  coming  here  of  a  morning 
has  been  noted,  I  suspect,  and  they  had  intended,  I 
imagine,  to  creep  round  and  get  up  through  the  woods 
unseen.  But  the  lord  Monella,  being  warned  by  me, 
went  up  on  a  high  rock,  where  he  could  see  them  in  the 
distance  ;  when  they  saw  they  were  observed  by  him,  they 
gave  up  that  plan  and  came  straight  on." 


1 82  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"I  see.  Well,  we  owe  you  something  for  having 
warned  us,  friend." 

"  ft  is  nothing,"  Ergalon  answered  simply.  "  My  life 
was  forfeited  that  day,  and  you  spared  me ;  and  through 
the  lord  Monella  and  the  princess,  I  gained  the  king's 
pardon.  I  owe  you  all  my  service." 

By  this  time  the  guards  and  their  officer  had  arrived, 
and  were  placed  by  Ergalon  on  a  terrace  above  and 
behind  that  on  which  the  two  were  standing. 

"We  like  it  not,  this  mode  of  yours — putting  us  in 
the  background,  out  of  danger,  while  you  stand  up  in 
front,"  observed  the  officer ;  "  we  consent  only  because 
the  lord  Monella  so  desires  it.  They  are  many,  but  we 
should  not  shrink ;  and  others  from  the  king's  palace 
would  soon  come  to  our  assistance." 

"Yes,  yes,  good  Abla.  We  have  no  misgivings  of 
your  courage.  But  you  could  do  no  good  with  so  few 
men — they  are  more  than  ten  to  one,  I  hear — and  your 
men  would  but  impede  us.  Besides,  it  will  give  them  a 
lesson  for  the  future,  if  we  deal  with  them  ourselves, 
unaided." 

Abla  bowed  and  walked  away  unwillingly,  as  one 
who  is  bound  to  obey  orders,  but  does  so  against  his 
will. 

Monella  now  came  in  view,  and  was  soon  standing  by 
their  side.  After  a  few  words  of  explanation,  he  said 
gravely, 

"  They  thought  to  have  surprised  us  all  three  up 
here ;  but,  when  they  saw  they  had  failed  in  that,  they 
took  a  bold  course  and  came  straight  on.  Now  that 
means,  in  effect,  an  open  challenge  to  the  king.  It 
means,"  he  continued  with  increased  earnestness,  "  civil 
war.  Civil  war,  you  understand,  has  therefore  broken 
out  in  the  land — unless  we  nip  it  in  the  bud,  here, 


THE  FIGHT  ON  THE  HILLSIDE.  183 

now,  as  we  can,  if  we  show  no  untimely  hesitation. 
These  men  are  scoundrels  of  the  serpent's  brood ;  cruel, 
bloodthirsty  tools  of  the  human  fiends  behind  them. 
They  deserve  no  mercy,  no  consideration.  Let  none  be 
shown  to  them !  My  plan  is  simply  to  shoot  them  down 
the  instant  they  appear  on  that  ledge  below  us.  They 
must  climb  up  in  front ;  there  is  no  way  round  it,  nor 
any  means  of  getting  to  the  height  above  us.  Therefore, 
they  must  cross  that  piece  of  open  ground.  One  word 
more.  The  chief,  Dakla,  leads  them.  Do  not  fire  at 
him.  I  wish  to  take  him  alive,  if  possible ;  he  will  make 
our  best  ambassador  hereafter." 

Under  such  conditions  the  battle  could  not  be  a  long 
one.  Monella  had  chosen  his  ground  skilfully,  so  as 
to  make  the  utmost  of  the  advantage  firearms  gave  him. 
The  black-coated  myrmidons  of  Coryon  scaled  the  fatal 
terrace  only  to  be  shot  down  the  moment  that  they 
came  in  sight.  There  were  only  four  or  five  places  where 
they  could  climb  up  and,  at  these,  not  more  than  two 
men  could  pass  together.  Those  who  reached  the  top  and 
escaped  a  bullet,  turned  back  when  they  heard  the 
explosions  of  the  firearms,  saw  the  flashes  and  the  smoke, 
saw  also  their  comrades  fall.  Others  of  those  below  who 
could  see  nothing  of  what  was  going  on,  swarmed  up  in 
their  places,  only  to  fall  or  turn  back  at  once  in  like 
manner;  till,  in  a  short  time,  every  man  had  been  up 
and  witnessed  the  ghastly  sight  of  the  dead  and  wounded 
lying  around,  and  had  satisfied  himself  that  not  one  could 
cross  that  level  piece  of  rock  to  come  near  their  foes. 
Finally,  the  survivors  were  all  seized  with  panic  when 
one  of  the  last  to  show  his  head  above  the  ridge  came 
back  crying  out  that  "the  white  demons  were  coming 
down  after  them."  At  this,  all  those  who  were  unhurt 
turned  and  fled.  But  many  had  fallen,  dead  or  wounded, 


1 84          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

and  lay  at  the  foot  of  the  rock  they  had  climbed  up  only 
to  be  instantly  shot  down.  Above,  on  the  terrace  itself, 
but  at  one  side,  stood  Dakla  and  one  of  his  subordinates. 
These  had  been  amongst  the  first  to  appear  above  the 
ledge,  and  had  moved  aside  to  let  the  men  form  into  line 
up  on  the  rock ;  but  now  they  were  left  alone,  and,  when 
Monella  quietly  descended  from  the  rock  above,  they  had 
the  mortification  of  seeing  all  their  men  who  were  capable 
of  running  disappear  in  frantic  terror  down  the  hill 
side. 

Then  he  who  stood  by  Dakla  made  a  rush  at  Monella 
with  uplifted  sword,  thinking,  since  he  seemed  to  be 
unarmed,  that  he  would  fall  an  easy  prey ;  but  the  man 
fell  with  a  pistol  ball  in  his  breast  ere  he  had  gone 
half  way  to  meet  Monella. 

"  Now  yield,  Dakla,"  Monella  called  to  the  other.  «  It 
is  useless  either  to  fight  or  run." 

"  We  will  see  to  that,"  Dakla  exclaimed  savagely.  "  If 
thou  be  man,  and  not  demon,  this  sword  shall  find  thine 
heart."  And  he  too  made  a  sudden  rush.  But,  before 
he  had  gone  three  yards,  the  sword  flew  from  his  hand 
and  his  arm  dropped  useless  by  his  side.  Monella  had 
shot  him  in  the  arm. 

"  Thou  see'st,"  he  said  coldly,  as  he  now  approached 
the  crestfallen  chief,  "  how  ill-advised  thou  hast  been  not 
to  give  heed  to  all  my  warnings.  I  could  have  slain  thee 
earlier  in  the  fight;  I  could  have  killed  thee  now,  as  I 
did  thy  friend  there ;  but  I  have  spared  thy  life.  It  is 
not  for  thine  own  sake,-  but  that  thou  mayest  bear  a 
message  to  thy  master,  and  witness  to  him  of  that  which 
thou  hast  seen  and  warn  him  once  more  of  the  futility 
of  warring  against  us,  the  allies  of  the  king.  Dost  thou 
understand  ?  " 

The  other  cast  a  murderous  scowl  upon  Monella,  but 


THE  FIGHT  ON  THE  HILLSIDE.  185 

made  no  answer  for  a  moment.     Then,  after  reflection, 
he  said  in  a  dogged,  surly  tone, 

"  So  be  it.  But  thou  must  give  thy  message  quickly 
and  let  me  go ;  for  thou  hast  hurt  me  sore  and  the  blood 
flows  fast " 

"We  will  see  to  thy  wound,"  Monella  replied  com 
posedly.  "Let  me  bind  it  up  till  we  get  to  the  king'* 
palace ;  there  it  shall  be  seen  to  farther." 

And  Dakla,  reluctantly,  and  with  an  ill  grace,  submitted 
to  have  his  wound  bound  up  by  his  enemy,  who,  before 
commencing,  took  away  the  other's  dagger. 

"  I  cannot  trust  thee  with  these  playthings,"  he  ob 
served.  "  Thou  art  of  the  wolf  tribe,  Dakla." 

Meanwhile,  the  officer  and  men  of  their  guard  had  come 
down  to  the  lower  terrace,  with  Templemore  and  Elwood, 
and  were  looking  in  awe  and  horror  upon  the  outcome  of 
the  fight — if  so  one-sided  an  encounter  could  be  so  called. 
On  Monella  and  the  two  young  men  they  gazed  in 
wonder;  and,  gradually,  they  drew  away  from  them  in 
fear,  from  that  moment  treating  them  with  even  greater 
deference  than  before. 

Monella  despatched  Abla  to  summon  more  soldiers  from 
the  king's  palace  to  bring  down  the  dead  and  wounded ; 
and  himself  set  about  attending  to  the  latter,  first  handing 
Dakla  over  to  Templemore. 

"  Look  you ! "  said  Jack  to  his  prisoner,  "  it  you  attempt 
to  escape,  I  shall  not  kill  you,  but  hurt  your  other  arm ; 
and,  if  that  does  not  stop  you,  I  shall  hurt  your  leg,  and 
I  know  that  that  will.  Do  you  follow  me  ?  " 

Dakla  nodded  a  sour  assent ;  then  stood  looking  with 
evident  surprise  at  the  trouble  Monella  was  now  taking 
with  some  of  his  late  enemies.  Such  singular  behaviour 
he  did  not  understand,  and  he  shrugged  his  shoulders  in 
contempt. 


186          THE  DEVlL-tREE  OF  Et  DORADO. 

When,  after  a  time,  more  soldiers,  with  some  officers, 
arrived  upon  the  scene,  these  were  at  once  set  to  work  to 
bear  the  dead  and  wounded  down  the  hill.  Monella 
followed  with  his  friends  and  Dakla.  The  noise  of  the 
firing  had  brought  out  great  crowds  of  people,  who  were 
now  massed  about  the  palace  waiting  to  receive  them. 
They  had  watched  the  precipitate  flight  of  the  survivors 
of  the  soldiers  of  Coryon,  and  rejoiced  greatly  at  their 
defeat.  But,  when  they  saw  the  dead  and  wounded,  and 
that  Dakla  was  himself  a  prisoner,  and  heard  that  not  one 
had  been  hurt  upon  the  other  side,  their  astonishment 
was  complete. 

The  king  himself,  with  some  of  his  ministers  and 
officials,  came  out  to  meet  the  victors ;  and  his  gratitude 
and  emotion,  when  he  noted  all  these  things  and  greeted 
Monella  and  his  friends,  were  profuse  and  heartfelt. 

"  Ye  have  indeed  rendered  us  a  service,"  he  exclaimed, 
"  and  taught  Coryon  a  lesson  he  will  do  well  to  take  to 
heart.  I  feared  me  greatly  that  harm  would  come  to  ye, 
and  that  war  would  follow  in  the  land." 

"  Nay,  we  have  laid  the  dogs  of  war,  I  trust,  at  any 
rate,  for  the  present,"  Monella  returned,  with  a  grave 
smile.  "They  will  not  attack  us  further,  I  opine,  nor 
brave  thee  in  the  future  in  this  rebellious  fashion." 

Then  they  entered  the  palace,  and  Ulama  came  forward 
to  welcome  them,  with  Zonella  and  many  more. 

"  We  have  been  in  such  trouble  about  you,"  she  said, 
the  tears  standing  in  her  tender  eyes,  "  ever  since  they 
told  us  that  over  a  hundred  of  Coryon's  people  had  gone 
up  the  rocks  to  take  you.  And  we  heard  the  noise  of  the 
thunder-wands,  and  were  in  great  fear,  till  they  told  us 
that  your  enemies  were  fleeing.  Then  we  looked  out 
and  saw  them  rushing  madly  down  the  hill,  throwing 
away  their  spears,  and  their  helmets,  and  even  fighting 


THE  FIGHT  ON  THE  HILLSIDE.  187 

one  another  in  their  haste  to  scramble  down  the  rocks. 
Then  Abla  came  and  told  us  you  were  all  safe,  and 
then " 

"Then,"  said  Zonella,  "you  sat  down  and  wept." 
And  at  that  Ulama  laughed. 

"  I  fear  it  is  true,"  she  said. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE    LEGEND    OF    MELLENDA. 

M  ON  ELLA'S  anticipations  of  what  would  follow  the 
severe  lesson  they  had  given  Coryon's  followers 
turned  out  to  be  well  founded.  For  when  Dakla,  with 
his  arm  in  a  sling,  revisited  his  master,  bearing  a  message 
from  the  king,  the  conditions  offered  were  accepted. 

Dakla  had  been  straightly  charged  that  these  terms 
would  have  to  be  submitted  to ;  if  not  that  his  master  and 
all  his  followers  would  be  starved  into  submission.  They 
would  be  confined  to  their  own  colony,  supplies  of  food 
refused,  and  any  of  their  number  leaving  their  retreat 
would  be  killed  at  sight. 

The  conditions  imposed  were  that  not  merely  the  three 
strangers,  but  all  the  '  lay '  inhabitants  were  to  be  free 
from  molestation  by  Coryon's  people ;  and  that  no  more 
'  blood-tax  '  was  to  be  levied. 

After  many  journeys  to  and  fro,  and  much  delay,  Dakla 
at  last  announced  that  Coryon  agreed  to  the  conditions 
for  a  time — for  four  months.  After  that,  their  great 
festival  would  be  coming  on,  and — well,  time  would  show. 

"  It  is  only  a  truce,"  said  Monella,  with  a  sigh,  to  his 
two  young  friends.  "  I  would  it  had  been  permanent ;  but 
it  will  give  us  time,  and  the  opportunity  of  shaping  out 
our  course.  The  people  will  have  a  respite  from  the 
terrible  fear  that  now  is  ever  with  them;  and,  short  of 

1 88 


THE  LEGEND  OF  MELLENDA.  189 

engaging  in  a  protracted  civil  conflict,  for  which  the 
people  are  not  yet  prepared,  I  see  not  what  better  could 
have  been  arranged." 

They  were  thus  now  able  to  move  about  more  freely, 
and  without  a  guard  ;  their  rifles,  too,  could  be  left  behind 
when  they  went  abroad  ;  though  Monella  had  counselled 
that  they  should  always  carry  their  revolvers;  for  he 
feared  they  were  not  altogether  safe  from  treachery,  or 
from  seme  fanatical  outbreak  on  the  part  of  certain  of  the 
priests'  adherents. 

Thus  Templemore  and  Elwood  were  now  able  to  mingle 
more  freely  with  the  populace  and  to  see  more  of  their 
social  life.  And,  wherever  they  went,  they  were  well 
received,  and  treated  with  both  confidence  and  respect. 
They  visited  the  houses  of  people  of  all  classes,  from  the 
palaces  of  the  nobles  to  the  dwellings  of  the  peasantry,  if 
so  the  lower  classes  might  be  called.  There  were,  how 
ever,  no  poor  in  the  country,  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the 
word.  The  crops  grown  were  supplied  to  all  alike; 
every  one  had  plenty  to  eat,  and  plenty  of  clothes  to  wear, 
and  well-built  houses  to  live  in.  And,  beyond  these 
requisites,  there  was  little  in  the  land  to  pine  for.  There 
were  forests,  and  from  these  all  were  free  to  cut  wood  for 
fuel ;  the  electric  light  was  laid  on  to  all  alike.  The 
water  they  required  they  supplied  themselves  with  from 
the  lake,  or  from  one  or  other  of  the  streams  that  every 
where  gushed  forth  from  the  rocks  above.  Of  shops  there 
were  none  ;  but  there  was  a  market-place,  and  a  sort  of 
market  or  exchange  was  held  there  once  a  week.  Even 
this,  however,  was  falling  into  disuse.  There  was  a 
currency  ;  and  there  were  many  kinds  of  coins  ;  but  they 
were  seldom  used.  They  were  of  ancient  make  and 
were  preserved  rather  as  curiosities,  seemingly,  than  for 
use.  There  was  so  little  that  the  people  wanted,  either  to 


190  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

buy  or  sell,  that  a  simple  system  of  barter  sufficed  for 
practically  all  their  needs. 

Elwood  and  Templemore,  as  they  came  to  know  all 
these  things,  and  gained  experience  of  the  simple  good 
nature  of  the  people,  felt  increased  indignation  and 
resentment  against  the  priests.  They  saw  that  the  horrible 
tyranny  of  these  men  had  turned  a  land  that  might  have 
been  a  realm  of  perfect  peace  and  goodwill,  into  one  where 
constant  dread  and  hopeless  misery  and  suffering  had 
become  so  common,  that  all  seemed  helplessly  resigned 
to  it 

One  day,  when  the  two  were  in  a  boat  with  Ulama  and 
Zonella,  Kalaima,  and  others,  Templemore,  who  had  been 
talking  of  these  matters,  asked  whether  the  state  of  things 
they  had  seen  had  been  of  long  duration. 

The  reply  came  from  Zonella. 

"  Ever  since  the  time  of  the  great  Mellenda.  So  we  are 
told.  It  is  the  punishment  sent  by  the  Great  Spirit  upon 
the  people  for  their  ingratitude  to  him." 

"  And  who  was  Mellenda  ?  "  asked  Elwood. 

"  What  I  You  ask  who  was  Mellenda  ?  But  I  forgot ; 
of  course,  you  have  not  been  here  very  long,  and  cannot 
know  our  history  and  legends." 

"  I  have  been  prying  about  more  in  your  museums  than 
has  my  friend,"  Jack  observed,  "  and  I  have  learned 
something  of  Mellenda.  But  I  know  nothing  of  any 
legend.  Pray  let  us  hear  it." 

"Yes,  tell  us  about  it,"  Leonard  urged.  "I  like  fine 
old  legends  and  tales  of  wonder." 

"  Ask  the  princess  to  tell  you." 

"  No,  no,  Zonella,"  Ulama  interposed.  "  You  began  it ; 
you  finish  it.  Besides,  you  are  more  learned  in  such 
things  than  I  am." 

"  Very   well,"  Zonella   said   resignedly.     "  I  can   only 


THE  LEGEND  OF  MELLENDA.  191 

give  it  as  I  know  it.  If  you  want  further  details,  you 
must  go  to  the  museum,  or  ask  Colenna,  the  High 
Chamberlain,  who  is  a  very  learned  man.  Only  I  do  not 
wish  you  to  ridicule  it " — this  to  the  two  young  men — 
"  for,  though  I  call  it  a  legend,  yet  it  is  history ;  and  all 
our  people  implicitly  believe  it.  You  could  not  offend 
them  more  than  by  treating  it  lightly  or  affecting  to  dis 
believe  it.  I  give  you  that  as  a  caution,  more  particularly," 
she  added,  looking  mischievously  at  Jack,  "for  I  know 
that  you  are  very  much  inclined  to  scepticism  in  such 
things." 

"  I  will  promise  to  be  very  good,  and  to  make  no 
frivolous  remarks,"  was  Jack's  laughing  answer. 

"  Then  you  must  know,"  Zonella  began,  "  that  we  deem 
Mellenda  the  greatest  of  our  kings ;  that  is,  of  our  later 
kings.  Our  ancient  line  of  kings  before  him  had  made 
Manoa  the  greatest,  the  most  powerful,  and  the  richest 
country  of  the  world.  These  mountains  that  you  have 
seen  around  us  were  all  islands  in  a  great  lake — the  lake 
of  Parima.  Its  waters  extended  to  the  great  mountains 
that  we  can  sometimes  see  from  the  highest  points  about 
Manoa — far,  far  away.  But  over  those,  and  over  lands  in 
every  direction,  our  nation  held  sway.  These  islands 
were  our  chief  fastnesses,  and  this  one,  Manoa,  being  the 
highest  and  the  most  naturally  favoured  of  them  all,  was 
the  seat  of  government,  and  its  city  was  the  capital  to 
which  were  brought  all  the  wealth  and  the  most  valued 
productions  of  the  other  countries  that  formed  part  of  its 
empire. 

"  But,  after  many  mighty  kings  had  lived  and  died, 
a  weakness  seemed  to  fall  upon  the  people.  They  were 
defeated  in  battle ;  provinces  revolted,  and  many  dis 
tant  parts  of  the  empire  were  lost,  passing  under  other 
kings.  At  that  time,  it  is  said,  our  kings  and  nobles  and 


192          THE  DEVIL-TREE  Of  EL  DORADO. 

chiefs  among  the  nation  were  too  much  given  to  feasting 
and  enjoyment ;  and,  it  is  declared,  they  began  cruelly  to 
oppress  the  weaker  of  the  people.  And  a  change  came 
over  the  religion.  Up  to  then  all  had  worshipped  only 
one  Great  Spirit,  who  was  said  to  be  a  good  Spirit — the 
great  ruler  of  all  spirits,  in  fact,  and  his  priests  were 
called  '  Children  of  the  Light.'  Their  rule — what  they 
taught — was  gentle  ;  it  is  recorded  that  they  were  men  of 
peace  and  of  great — very,  very  great — wisdom.  But 
another  religion  had  been  introduced,  coming,  it  is  believed, 
from  some  of  the  lands  that  had  been  conquered ;  and 
this  was  the  exact  opposite  of  the  old  one.  Its  votaries 
and  high  priests  called  themselves  '  Children  of  the 
Night ' ;  they  worshipped,  not  one  God,  but  many  strange 
and  terrible  gods  ;  their  priests,  also,  were  thought  to 
possess  great  wisdom,  but  of  an  evil  kind.  They  taught 
that  there  was  but  one  way  to  escape  the  power  of  the 
Spirits  of  Darkness,  and  that  was  by  propitiating  them  by 
constant  sacrifices ;  and  they  killed  many  people  at  their 
festivals  to  give  them  to  their  gods. 

"  Then  Mellenda  came  to  the  throne.  He  was  the  only 
son  of  the  last  of  the  ancient  line  of  kings.  While  young 
he  had  travelled  far  and  gained  much  knowledge  in 
strange  countries ;  and  he  had  already,  as  general  of 
some  of  his  father's  armies,  defeated  the  enemies  of  the 
country,  and  regained  some  of  the  lost  provinces.  His 
father  was  killed  in  battle,  and  Mellenda  immediately  set 
about  plans  for  reviving  the  old  power  and  recovering  the 
former  empire  of  the  nation.  He  taught,  too,  that  the 
White  religion  was  the  true  religion,  and  he  made 
endeavours  to  put  down  the  other.  But  he  was  absent 
for  long  periods  at  a  time,  upon  distant  expeditions,  from 
which,  it  is  true,  he  always  returned  victorious;  but, 
while  he  was  away,  establishing  peace  and  order  in  some 


THE  LEGEND   OF  MELLENDA.  193 

distant  province,  the  Dark  Priests  were  craftily  at  work 
undermining  his  authority  at  home.  However,  for  a  long 
time,  nothing  came  of  their  plottings,  and  Mellenda  reigned 
for  several  hundred  years " 

"That's  a  long  time,"  Jack  interrupted,  regardless  of 
his  promise. 

"  For  several  hundred  years,"  repeated  Zonella  with  a 
reproving  look  at  the  interrupter,  "  which  was  not  very 
long,  considering  that  his  father  had  reigned  for  fifteen 
hundred  years,  and  was  then  cut  off,  in  the  flower  of  his 
age,  by  an  accident  in  battle.  He  (Mellenda)  had  restored 
peace  at  last  throughout  the  whole  empire  ;  reformed  the 
style  of  living,  himself  setting  an  example  of  great 
simplicity  ;  and  his  wisdom  and  justice  and  kindness  of 
heart  had  made  him  revered  and  loved  wherever  the  name 
of  Manoa  was  known.  Then,  finally,  he  married  a  princess 
he  was  passionately  fond  of,  named  Elmonta,  and  had 
four  children,  upon  whom,  they  say,  he  lavished  the  most 
tender  love.  But  some  occasion  arose  for  him  to  leave 
Manoa  once  more,  to  visit  a  distant  part  of  his  great 
empire.  There  was  a  treaty  of  alliance  to  be  made  with 
another  monarch,  or  some  such  matter  of  importance. 
He  sailed  away  and  returned  after  a  long  absence,  to  find 
that  Coryon " 

"  Coryon  1 "  exclaimed  Jack,  once  more  forgetful  of  his 
promises. 

"Yes,  Coryon,  the  same  Coryon,  as  is  believed,  that 
we  have  here  in  the  land  to-day.  He  had  seized 
upon  the  government  and  gained  over  a  vast  number  of 
the  most  dissolute  and  discontented  spirits  to  his  side. 
He  was  then,  as  now,  the  chief  of  the  Dark  Brother 
hood,  or  Children  of  the  Night.  All  the  crowd  of  idle, 
self-indulgent  nobles  and  men  of  wealth,  but  of  loose  life, 
among  the  people,  whom  Mellenda  had  rebuked  and 

'3 


194  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

curbed,  broke  out  and  joined  Coryon's  revolt ;  and  they 
actually  seized  upon  Elmonta,  Mellenda's  queen,  and  his 
children,  and  offered  them  as  sacrifices  to  their  gods. 
Coryon  set  up  a  king  of  his  own  choosing ;  and,  when 
Mellenda  returned,  he  found  his  wife  and  children  dead, 
and  the  government  in  the  hands  of  a  puppet  king  » 
controlled  by  Coryon,  who  threatened  him  with  death  if 
he  landed  and  fell  into  his  hands.  Such  was  the  message 
sent  out  to  Mellenda  when  he  arrived  in  sight  of  our 
island  on  his  return,  successful  in  the  mission  that  had 
called  him  away,  and  impatient  to  get  back  to  his  wife  and 
children.  He  had  with  him  a  great  fleet  of  vessels ;  and, 
though  the  revolt  had  spread  to  the  other  islands,  he 
could,  perhaps,  have  found  followers  enough  in  other 
parts  of  the  empire  to  have  regained  his  throne,  had  he 
been  so  minded.  But  he  was  broken-hearted,  and  said 
that,  since  his  wife  and  children  were  no  longer  living,  he 
had  nothing  left  to  fight  for,  and  cared  not  to  take  part 
in  a  civil  war  with  his  own  people.  Instead,  he  decreed 
that  their  punishment  should  be  that  he  (Mellenda) 
would  go  away  and  leave  them  for  many  ages  to  suffer 
under  the  lash  of  the  foul  religion  they  had  supported  ; 
till  all  who  had  sinned  against  him  saw  their  wicked 
error,  when  he  would  return  to  punish  finally  the  Dark 
Priests  and  those  who  still  wilfully  supported  them. 
Then,  and  for  ever  afterwards,  there  should  be  peace 
and  happiness  and  justice  throughout  the  land  for  all 
his  people. 

"  So  Mellenda  sailed  -away,  and  was  never  seen  or 
heard  of  more.  Not  long  after  his  departure  came  the 
great  sinking  of  the  waters,  and  the  lake  of  Parima 
disappeared.  This  the  better-disposed  inhabitants  left 
here  regarded  as  a  special  punishment  for  their  allowing 
Coryon  to  usurp  the  government  and  drive  away  the 


THE  LEGEND  CJf  MELLENDA.  195 

great,  good,  and  wise  Mellenda.  And  they  rose  up 
against  Coryon  and  the  king  he  had  set  up.  But 
the  crafty  priest  had  obtained  too  strong  a  position 
for  the  movement  to  succeed.  Moreover,  he  managed  to 
pacify  a  part  of  his  opponents  in  a  strange  way.  He 
declared  he  had  not  put  to  death  all  Mellenda's  children,  \ 
and  produced  a  boy,  who,  it  is  said,  was  recognised  by 
those  who  ought  to  know  as  one  of  Mellenda's  children. 
This  child  he  promised  to  place  upon  the  throne;  and 
afterwards  he  did  so. 

"  The  nation,  shut  off  from  all  the  world,  has  much 
decreased  in  numbers,  and  is  now  unknown  where  it 
was  once  all-powerful.  For  centuries,  it  is  said,  the 
surrounding  country  was  but  a  chaos  of  swamp  and 
mud.  By  degrees  there  grew  up  vegetation,  and  finally 
trees  that,  in  time,  became  thick,  tangled  forests  that 
could  not  be  penetrated.  Thus,  for  long  ages,  we  have 
been  cut  off  from  all  the  other  peoples  of  the  world. 
Some  parties  were  sent  out,  hundreds  of  years  ago,  to 
explore  the  surrounding  country ;  but  some  never  returned, 
and  those  who  did  brought  back  such  terrible  accounts 
of  awful  woods  haunted  by  fearful  creatures,  and  of 
deserts  beyond,  inhabited  only  by  black  demons,  that 
it  was  considered  better  to  keep  the  country  here  en 
tirely  to  ourselves.  So  I  believe  the  only  known  way 
that  led  out  into  the  woods  was  sealed  up  for  good; 
and  thus  ended  the  last  attempt  to  communicate  with  the 
outside  world. 

"Many  of  the  While  Priests  fled  to  Mellenda's  vessels, 
and  were  taken  away  with  him  when  he  departed ;  but 
the  others,  including  their  chief,  Sanaima,  retired  to 
Myrlanda,  where  they  have  ever  since  maintained  them 
selves. 

"  That  is  the  story  of  Mellenda,  and  of  how  he  left  us, 


196          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

and  of  what  befell  the  proud  city  of  Manoa  after  his 
departure.  When  he  will  come  back  we  know  not ;  but 
some  old  prophecies  obtain  amongst  the  people  according 
to  which  the  time  of  his  return  is  very  near,  if  it  is  not 
indeed  overpast." 

"  His  return  I "  said  Jack.  "  You  surely  would  not 
have  us  understand  that  you  expect  this  venerable  old 
fossil  to  return,  in  the  flesh,  to  trouble  himself  about 
the  present  state  of  the  descendants  of  his  ungrateful 
people  ?  " 

Zonella  stared. 

"  Why,  of  course  we  do  1 "  she  answered.  "  There  is 
not  a  man  or  a  woman — scarcely  a  child  of  a  few  years  old 
— that  has  not  been  taught  to  believe  in  it." 

"  I  should  think  so,"  Ulama  exclaimed,  almost  in 
dignantly.  "  We  all  know  it  will  be  so ;  we  believe  it 
absolutely." 

"But,"  said  Jack,  "how  long  ago  do  you  reckon  all 
this  took  place  ?  " 

"About  two  thousand  years,"  Zonella  replied,  after  a 
brief,  but  apparently  careful,  calculation,  counting  up  on 
her  fingers. 

"Two  thousand  years  I  And  you — you  two  sensible 
young  people — tell  us  you  expect  to  see  this  badly-treated, 
but  respectable,  old  gentleman  turn  up  again,  just  much 
as  usual,  I  suppose,  after  two  thousand  years !  " 

"  Why  not  ?  "  Ulama  asked.  "  We  have  Coryon  and 
Sanaima,  both  said  to  be  older  than  that." 

"Yes — but" —  looking  at  Leonard — "I  fancy  that  is 
like  the  Pharoahs  of  old,  you  know,  where  there  was 
always  a  Pharoah  on  the  throne,  though  kings  were  born 
and  died.  It  would  be  easy  to  keep  up  a  farce  of  that 
sort  where,  as  here,  the  '  High  Priest,'  black  or  white,  is 
SQ  seldom  visible — always  in  the  background," 


THE  LEGEND  OF  MELLENDA.  197 

"  But  if  the  king  is  three  hundred  and  forty,  may  it 
not  be  possible  to  live  to  two  thousand,  or  more  ?  I  can 
point  out  many  men  of  more  than  five  hundred  in  the  king's 
palace,"  observed  Zonella. 

The  gentle  Ulama,  even,  looked  somewhat  offended. 

"We  do  not  question  the  wonderful  things  you  tell  us 
about  the  world  outside,"  she  said.  "  Why  should  you 
question  what  we  know  to  be  true  ?  " 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  Leonard,  "  that  it  all  depends 
upon  the  virtues  of  the  '  Plant  of  Life.'  Now,  if  that  herb, 
or  plant,  or  whatever  it  is,  really  has  the  qualities  at 
tributed  to  it,  why,  the  rest  is  easy  enough." 

"  I  admit  that,"  Jack  said,  laughing.  "  When  cnce  that 
is  conceded,  a  man  may  just  as  easily  live  to  five  thousand 
years.  Only,  even  in  that  case,  I  see  a  difficulty.  How 
would  Mellenda  get  the  necessary  '  Plant  of  Life '  away 
from  here  ?  " 

"  The  White  Priests  who  went  away  with  him  would  not 
be  likely  to  leave  their  secret  behind,"  explained  Zonella. 
"  Besides,  it  is  specially  stated  in  our  historical  manuscripts 
— so  Colenna  has  told  me — that  those  who  went  out  from 
the  island  for  long  periods — governors  of  distant  provinces 
and  the  like — not  only  took  a  large  supply  of  the  dried 
plant  with  them,  but  seeds  that  they  might  grow  it ;  and 
in  some  places  they  found  the  plant  do  well ;  though  they 
kept  its  virtues  a  secret  from  the  peoples  they  went  amongst. 
These  things  would  be  known  to  Mellenda  and  to  the 
White  Priests  who  went  away  with  him ;  and,  probably, 
they  settled  in  a  place  where  they  knew  the  plant  was 
being  grown." 

"  Were  that  so,  it  would  explain  something  of  the  former 
far-reaching  fame  and  power  of  a  small  nation  of  islanders 
like  these,"  said  Leonard.  "  The  secret  of  such  a  plant — 
the  rapid  increase  of  population  when  there  were  so  few 


I98  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

deaths  in  proportion — would  of  course  give  them  a  long 
pull  over  other  nations." 

"As  to  the  question  whether  we  seriously  expect 
Mellenda  to  return  to  us,"  resumed  Zonella,  "  in  the  large 
museum  you  will  see  one  of  his  suits  of  armour,  his  banner, 
and  a  celebrated  sword  of  his,  all  kept  bright  and  ready 
for  use  and  well  preserved.  They  are  kept  there  waiting 
for  him." 

"  I  saw  them,"  Jack  remarked.     "  He  must  have  been 
a  big  fine  man,  if  that  suit  fitted  him.     But,  to  go  back  to 
the  son  of  this  great  king,  said  to  have  been  saved  after 
all,   and    then    put    on    the   throne ;   did   he    have  any 
descendants  ?  " 
Zonella  nodded. 
"  There  have  been  five  kings  in  the  direct  line  since." 

"  I  see.     So  that  the  present  king  is " 

"  A  great-great-great-grandson  of  the  great  Mellenda," 
put  in  Ulama. 

"  I  think  it  was  rather  fortunate  you  managed  as  you 
did  when  you  came  here,"  Zonella  said  after  a  pause ;  "  for, 
if  Coryon  had  been  the  first  to  know  of  you  strangers  be 
ing  in  the  country,  he  would  have  striven  in  every  way  to 
have  killed  or  captured  you.  They  say  he  is  a  firm  be 
liever  in  the  early  coming  of  Mellenda,  and  is  in  mortal 
terror  about  it." 

Jack  was  silent  awhile,  and  then  he  observed  drily, 
"Well,  all  I  can  say  is  that  I  should  very  much  like 
to  see  the  good  gentleman,  if  he  is  still  about ;  and  I  only 
hope  and  wish  he  will  arrive  while  we  are  here.  If  he  has 
been  travelling  around  all  these  years,  by  this  time  he 
must  know  a  thing  or  two  1  I  wonder  whether  he  will 
come  in  a  balloon  I " 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

HOPES     AND     FEARS. 

A  MONGST  other  advantages  of  the  peace  or  truce 
J~\.  that  had  been  arranged  with  the  mysterious  Coryon, 
one  was  that  Elwood  and  Templemore  were  free  to  visit 
the  canyon  and  the  caves  where  their  reserve  stores  lay, 
and  assure  themselves  that  they  were  all  safe.  To  do 
this  they  had  to  arrange  to  be  away  one  night,  since  it 
was  a  day's  journey  each  way.  That  night  they  passed 
in  the  cavern — which  they  had  named  '  Monella  Cave ' 
in  honour  of  their  friend ;  the  canyon  itself  they  called 
'  Fairy  Valley  ' — and  their  camp  equipage  being  all  found 
intact  where  they  had  hidden  it  away,  they  had  everything 
at  hand  for  making  themselves  comfortable.  They  found, 
on  examination,  that  the  stone  that  closed  the  entrance 
was  in  the  same  position  as  when  they  had  left  it. 
Having  removed  the  wooden  bars,  they  rolled  it  to  one 
side,  and  looked  out  into  the  gloomy  depths  of  Roraima 
Forest. 

From  this  outlook  Templemore  turned  back  with  a 
shudder  of  disgust. 

"  How  I  hate  that  forest !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  How 
miserable  it  seems  out  there  1  Verily  it  is  wonderful,  if 
you  come  to  think  of  it,  that  we  ever  had  the  patience 
and  perseverance  to  cut  our  way  through  to  this  place." 

"We  never  should  have  done  so,  but  for  Monella's 

199 


200  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

influence,"  observed  Leonard.  "  How  strange  it  all  seems, 
doesn't  it  ?  Now  that  we  are  back  here,  we  could  almost 
think  all  we  have  been  through  a  dream.  One  thing  is 
certain ;  no  other  party  of  explorers  would  ever  work 
their  way  through  this  wood  as  we  did  ;  they  would  get 
disheartened  before  the  end  of  the  first  week.  Nor  could 
they  possibly  do  any  good  by  persevering,  unless  they 
had  that  to  guide  them  which  Monella  had.  What  is  that 
piece  of  white  over  there  ?  " 

And  Leonard  indicated  a  white  patch  upon  a  tree-trunk 
at  the  edge  of  the  clearing. 

Templemore  took  out  his  glasses  and  looked  through 
them. 

"  It's  a  piece  of  paper,"  he  cried  excitedly.  "  Some  one's 
been  here !  We  must  go  out  and  inquire  into  this  1 " 
The  ladder  was  quickly  got  out,  and  they  hurried  down  it 
and  across  the  clearing  to  the  tree  that  bore  the  unexpected 
affiche.  But,  though  the  paper  must  have  been  purposely 
nailed  in  its  place  it  was  blank ;  on  opening  it,  however, 
they  found  a  few  straight  lines  that  formed  a  somewhat 
vague  resemblance  to  the  letter  M. 

"  Matava  has  been  here !  "  Leonard  cried  out.  "  All 
he  can  do  in  the  writing  line  is  to  make  some  marks  that 
mean  M — his  own  initial,  you  know.  Poor  fellow ! 
Fancy  his  venturing  here  to  seek  for  us  I  " 

The  paper  had  been  folded  many  times,  the  '  M '  being 
in  the  inside ;  and  it  had  been  nailed  just  under  an 
overhanging  piece  of  bark,  as  a  protection  from  the 
weather. 

"  He  must  have  executed  this  elaborate  piece  of  pen 
manship  at  '  Monella  Lodge',"  said  Jack,  "  and  brought  it 
with  him  in  case  his  journey  here  should  be  in  vain.  He's 
a  good  fellow  !  Knowing,  as  we  do,  how  he  and  all  his 
tribe  abhor  this  wood  and  the  mountain,  we  can  appreciate 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  20 1 

the  devotion  that  led  him  to  screw  up  his  courage  so  far. 
And  then  to  have  come  for  nothing !  It's  too  bad,  poor 
chap !  What  a  pity  we  could  not  have  got  down  here 
and  seen  him  !  Plainly  he  had  some  hope  we  might 
return,  or  he  would  not  have  left  this  simple  yet  ingeni 
ously  contrived  message  for  us  !  " 

"  His  hope  would  be  but  a  faint  one  at  best,"  Leonard 
replied  gravely.  "  Having  been  here  and  found  the 
entrance  fast  closed,  and  after  our  failing  to  make  any 
signals,  as  arranged,  I  fear  he  will  carry  back  an  alarming 
tale  to  Georgetown." 

"  1  fear  so  too,  Leonard,"  Jack  assented  very  seriously. 
"  They  will  be  terribly  alarmed  about  us ;  worse  than  if 
he  had  gone  straight  back  without  coming  here." 

That  evening,  after  they  had  cooked  their  evening  meal, 
they  sat  by  the  smouldering  fire,  both  silent  and  both 
thoughtful.  Jack  smoked  away  moodily  at  his  pipe ; 
Leonard  was  absolutely  idle,  except  that  he  turned  his 
eyes,  now  on  the  glow  of  failing  daylight  overhead,  then 
down  at  the  scene  around  him. 

Each  knew  what  was  in  the  other's  mind ;  yet  neither 
iiked  to  be  the  first  to  speak  of  it.  But  at  last  Jack 
spoke. 

"  It's  no  use  blinking  the  fact,  Leonard,"  he  began, 
"  that  this  visit  of  Matava  here  and  the  account  he  is  sure 
to  carry  back  is  a  serious  matter.  Our  friends  will  be 
more  than  alarmed ;  they  will,  perhaps,  give  us  up  for 
dead.  This  raises  the  whole  question  again,  What  are  we 
going  to  do  here,  how  long  are  we  going  to  stay,  and 
what  about  getting  back  ?  We  can't  stay  here  for  ever — 
at  least,  /  certainly  don't  mean  to.  I  don't  like  the  idea 
of  going  away  and  leaving  you  here.  Where  are  we 
drifting  to  ?  " 

Leonard  was  gloomy.     He  had  been  so  more  or  less 


202          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

ever  since  that  conversation  with  Monella  about  Ulama 
For  a  few  minutes  he  made  no  reply ;  then  said,  with  a 
tinge  of  bitterness  in  his  tone, 

"You  must  wait  awhile,  Jack.  I  am  not  prepared  to 
say  yet,  but — it  may  be  I  shall  be  ready  to  clear  out  soon 
with  you." 

Jack  raised  his  eyebrows  and  gave  a  brief,  but  keen, 
glance  at  his  friend.  Then  he  smoked  on  stolidly  for  a 
while  and  ruminated. 

"  There's  one  who  will  never  go  back  with  us,"  presently 
he  went  on,  "  and  that's  Monella.  He  spoke  truly  when 
he  said  he  should  never  return  to  'civilisation.'  He 
seems  to  have  resolved  to  make  his  home  here  for  the 
future.  He  is  now  the  king's  right  hand — his  'guide, 
counsellor,  and  friend,'  with  him  constant!}',  except  when 
he's  away  in  the  place  they  call  Myrlanda,  on  some 
mysterious  business.  And,  perhaps,  the  oddest  thing 
of  all  is  that  he  is  the  most  popular  man  at  the  court — 
even  with  those  he  has,  in  a  sense,  displaced.  You  would 
think  there  would  be  all  kinds  of  envy,  and  hatred, 
and  jealousy,  and  counter-plotting,  and  general  '  ructions,' 
when  a  stranger,  suddenly  come  from  goodness  knows 
where,  stepped  upon  the  scene  and  became  straight  away 
the  favourite  and  confidant  and  counsellor  of  the  king  ! 
Yet,  the  more  he  takes  that  character  upon  himself,  the 
more  they  all  seem  to  like  him  1 " 

"  Who  can  help  liking  him  ?  "  Leonard  sighed.  "  Who 
can  help  loving  him?  Even  where  he  reproves,  he 
does  it  so  tenderly  you  only  love  him  the  more  for  it. 
How  can  any  one  feel-  jealous,  or  angry,  or  envious 
with  a  man  who  behaves  to  all  as  he  does  ?  For  mysel 
I  do  not  wonder ;  he  was  born  to  be  a  leader  of  men,  as 
I  said  long  ago;  he  has  that  magnetic  attraction  that 
makes  a  great  commander — a  commander  who  inspires, 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  203 

such  devotion  that  thousands  and  hundreds  ol  thousands 
are  ready  to  give  their  lives  for  but  a  glance  of  approval 
or  a  word  of  praise.  There  can't  be  many  such  men 
at  this  moment  in  the  world ;  there  cannot  have  been 
many  since  the  world  was  made.  But,  when  such  a 
man  appears,  he  quickly  spreads  his  influence  around 
him." 

Jack  gave  a  little  laugh ;  but  not  an  ill-natured  one. 

"You  are  as  full  as  ever  of  enthusiasm  for  your 
hero,"  he  remarked,  "  though  he  has  been  a  sort  of  cold 
shower-bath  to  you  lately,  eh  ?  " 

Leonard  coloured,  and  shifted  uneasily  on  his  seat. 

"  How  did  you  know  that  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  guessed  it,  old  man.  In  fact,  I  saw  the  '  cold 
shower-bath '  in  his  eye  that  day — you  know." 

"Yes — perhaps  you  are  not  far  out,  Jack.  However, 
I  promised  to  leave  things  in  his  hands,  and  there 
they  must  remain  at  present.  Of  his  regard  for  me  I 
have  no  doubt  whatever — or  for  us  both.  If  he  cannot 
do  the  almost  impossible,  I  shall  accept  my  fate,  and 
try  to  bear  it  as  well  as  may  be.  Let  us  say  no  more 
about  it  now." 

Jack,  who  for  all  his  usual  habit  of  appearing  somewhat 
unobservant,  could  see  most  things,  thought  he  could  have 
told  his  friend  of  some  one  else  who  was  displaying  signs 
of  unhappiness  under  Monella's  '  cold  shower-bath '  treat 
ment — Ulama,  to  wit.  She  had  become  very  quiet  and 
grave  of  late ;  and,  indeed,  the  fresh,  childish  gaiety 
she  had  shown  during  the  first  few  days  after  their 
arrival  had  disappeared.  But  Jack  discreetly  decided  to 
keep  these  thoughts  to  himself,  and  let  events  take  their 
course.  He  knew  that  they  were  in  the  keeping  of  a 
head  wiser  and  more  far-seeing  than  his  own — Monella's. 
Of  late  they  had  seen  comparatively  little  of  him ;  he  was 


204          THE  DEVIL-TREE  Of  EL  DORADO. 

most  of  his  time  either  closeted  with  the  king,  or  had  gone, 
it  was  said,  to  Myrlanda,  to  visit  Sanaima,  the  chief  of  the 
'White  Priests.'  On  these  occasions  he  would  be  away 
for  two  or  three  days  together.  Yet,  whenever  either  of 
the  young  men  chanced  to  run  against  him — or,  if  they 
met  at  the  king's  table — they  found  no  alteration  in  his 
manner.  Indeed,  he  showed,  if  anything,  increased  kind 
liness  in  both  his  words  and  actions,  often  going  out  of 
his  way  to  do  some  little  thing,  in  a  manner  all  his  own, 
to  show,  before  whoever  might  be  present,  his  cordial 
feelings  towards  them.  For  the  rest,  he  had  the  air  of 
one  whose  mind  is  charged  with  anxious  and  weighty 
thoughts,  and  both  Temple  more  and  Elwood  felt  rather 
than  knew  that  he  was  occupied  with  fears  of  trouble  in 
the  future. 

One  morning,  a  few  days  after  the  visit  to  the  canyon, 
Monella  invited  Leonard  to  walk  out  with  him,  and  they 
went  together  to  the  place  they  had  named  '  Monella's 
Height.' 

The  day  was  clear  and  bright,  and  a  slight  breeze  came 
sighing  through  the  tree-tops.  The  scene  around  was 
full  of  soft  repose,  soothing  and  curiously  satisfying  to 
the  mind.  But  Leonard  noticed  it  not  to-day  ;  his  heart 
beat  fast,  and  his  colour  came  and  went,  for  something  in 
\  Monella's  manner  told  him  that  he  was  about  to  hear  a 
statement  of  moment  on  the  subject  that  was  always 
uppermost  in  his  thoughts.  He  tried  to  brace  himself  to 
bear  the  worst,  if  it  must  come ;  but  his  effort  was  not 
too  successful. 

"  My  son,"  Monella  presently  began,  "  I  promised  to 
speak  with  you,  when  I  could,  upon  the  matter  we  talked 
about  one  day.  Is  your  mind  still  the  same  concerning 
it?" 

Was  it?     Did  he  need  to  ask?    Leonard  impulsively 


HOPES  AMD  FEARS.  205 

replied.  And  he  launched  into  a  rhapsody  that  need  not 
here  be  given  at  length.  Monella  listened  in  silence  till 
the  young  man  had  finished,  and  then  went  on, 

"  Have  you  considered  whether  your  wish  is  a  wise — 
a  final  one  ?  That,  were  it  granted,  you  must  remain 
here  for  good  ?  Never  to  return  to  your  own  people  ?  " 

"  Why,  never  ?  "  Leonard  asked.  "  In  the  future — one 
day,  perhaps " 

Monella  shook  his  head. 

"You  must  clearly  understand,"  he  said,  "that  that 
cannot  be.  I  have  told  you  all  along  that  I  never  ex 
pected  to  return  from  my  journey  here  ;  and  now  I  know 
that  I  shall  never  leave  this  place.  And  you  and  your 
friend — you  will  have  ere  long  to  decide  either  to  stay 
here  for  good,  or  leave  for  good.  If  you  elect  to  go,  the 
king  will  send  you  away  rich — so  rich  that  you  will  no 
more  need  to  strive  for  wealth ;  if  to  stay,  he  will  give 
you  posts  of  honour  where  you  can  profitably  employ 
yourselves  in  helping  me  in  the  great  task  I  have  set 
myself — the  teaching  of  the  true  religion  of  the  one  great 
God  to  these  my  people;  for" — he  continued,  when 
Leonard  looked  up  at  him  in  surprise — "  it  is  true  that  I  am 
one  of  this  nation  by  descent,  and  that  I  have,  therefore, 
1  after  many  days,'  only  wandered  back  to  mine  own  people. 
But  I  have  seen  too  much  of  the  world  outside  to  love  it ; 
my  people  desire  to  keep  to  themselves,  and  I  can  only, 
from  what  I  have  seen  and  experienced,  confirm  them  in 
that  wish.  I  cannot  find  it  in  my  conscience  to  do  other 
wise.  Therefore,  we  are  resolved  that  there  shall  be  no 
intercourse  between  us  and  the  great  world  beyond.  It 
is  useless  to  say  more  upon  the  subject ;  it  is  settled 
beyond  all  reach  of  argument  or  discussion.  Hence,  it 
will  be  necessary  for  both  you  and  your  friend  to  decide 
whether  to  remain  and  cast  in  your  lot  with  us  for  your 


2o6          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

whole  future  lives,  or  to  say  farewell  and  return — but  not 
empty-handed — to  your  own  people.  It  is  a  serious  and 
weighty  matter  for  you  to  decide  ;  therefore  should  not  be 
settled  hastily.  Nor  is  there  any  need  for  haste ;  take  as 
long  as  you  please  to  think  it  over.  Wait  awhile,  till  you 
have  seen  more  of  the  place,  and  have  come  to  know  the 
people  better.  Or  wait  until " — here  the  speaker's  voice 
became  impressive  well-nigh  to  sternness — "  until  I  shall 
have  stamped  out  this  serpent  brood  that  hath  too  long 
held  this  fair  land  in  its  loathsome  coils.  Then  shall  ye 
see  a  new  era  here — an  era  of  peace,  and  cheerfulness, 
and  godliness — and  ye  shall  see  that  it  is  good  to  dwell  in 
such  a  country." 

"I  do  not  believe  that  any  amount  of  reflection  can 
alter  my  wishes  in  this  matter,"  Leonard  answered 
earnestly.  "  Painful  as  the  thought  of  never  seeing  my 
friends  again  would  be,  yet  it  would  be  still  harder  to 
leave  here  and  never  look  again  on  her  my  heart  has 
chosen  for  its  queen — aye,  for  years  before  I  saw  her. 
No !  Now  that  fate  has  led  me  to  her,  nothing  in  this 
world  shall  part  us — if  the  decision  rests  with  me." 

Monella  regarded  the  young  man  fixedly,  and  there 
were  both  affection  and  admiration  in  his  glance.  Very 
handsome  Leonard  looked,  with  the  light  in  his  open 
honest  eyes,  and  the  flush  upon  his  cheek.  Then 
Monella's  look  waxed  overcast  as  from  a  passing  shadow, 
and  he  made  answer,  with  a  sigh, 

"Youth,  with  its  hopes  and  aspirations,  when  they 
come  from  honest  promptings,  is  always  fair  to  look 
upon ;  more's  the  pity  that  these  aspirations  all  lead  to 
but  one  end — sorrow,  and  disappointment,  and  weariness. 
Verily,  all  is  vanity,  vanity  1  We  travel  by  different 
roads,  but  we  all  arrive  at  the  same  goal."  He  looked 
dreamily  away  across  the  landscape  to  the  far  distant 


HOPES  AND  fiEARS.  207 

horizon ;  then  continued,  as  though  talking  to  himself : 
"  Yet  youth  pleases,  because  it  desires  to  live  in  love — 
and  love  is  God  and  Heaven  in  one.  It  is  the  principal 
of  the  only  two  things — it  and  memory — we  carry  with 
us  in  our  passage  from  this  life  to  the  next.  Love  and 
memory  are  two  great  indestructible  attributes  of  the 
human  soul.  True,  we  take  with  us  our  '  character,' 
as  it  may  be  called,  but  that  counts  little,  unless  it 
be  founded  upon  love.  And  memory  is  the  ever-living 
witness  showing  forth  whether  our  life  here  has  been 
influenced  mainly  by  selfishness,  or  ambition,  or  hate,  or 
cruelty,  or — love.  For  only  the  love  shall  live  and 
flourish  again ;  all  the  rest  shall  wither  and  die.  Ye 
hear  of  '  undying  hate,'  but  there  is  no  such  thing.  All 
hates,  even,  die  out  at  last ;  love  only  lives  for  ever  and 
can  never  die." 

He  paused,  and  remained  for  a  space  gazing  into  the 
distance.  Finally,  he  turned  again  to  Leonard. 

"  Come  with  me,  and  find  your  friend ;  I  have  that  to 
show  you  that  I  wish  you  seriously  to  consider." 

They  walked  together  down  the  hill.  Meanwhile  he 
continued, 

"  You  say  your  mind  is  made  up,  if  the  decision  rests 
with  you.  Well,  nominally,  it  rests  with  the  king,  of 
course;  but,  in  reality,  I  suspect,  in  this  case  with  the 
maiden  herself.  The  king  is  too  fond  of  her — too  anxious 
for  her  happiness — to  desire  to  thwart  her  wishes.  And 
he  has  remarked  of  late  that  she  is  not  as  she  used  to  be  ; 
that  she  has  fits  of  sadness  and  melancholy.  Her  state 
alarms  him.  I  think,  perhaps,  he  fears  it  may  be  the 
first  sign  of  what  is  called  here  the  '  falloa.'  But,"  look 
ing  at  Leonard  with  a  half-smile,  "  I  suspect  there  is  a 
remedy  for  her  disease,  whereas  there  is  none  known  for 
the  <  falloa. ' " 


2o8          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

When  Leonard  heard  these  words  his  heart  and  pulses 
bounded,  and  he  felt  indeed  as  though  walking  upon  air. 
Nor  did  he  forget  what  he  owed  in  the  matter  to  his 
friend.  His  breast  swelled  with  gratitude,  and  he 
poured  out  his  thanks  with  a  rush  of  words  that  stopped 
only  when  he  caught  sight  of  Templemore  coming  towards 
them. 

Leonard  ran  to  meet  him,  and  somewhat  incoherently 
explained  what  Monella  had  been  saying,  while  Monella 
led  the  way  to  his  own  apartments  in  the  palace. 

When  they  were  seated  there  he  went  over  again  most 
of  what  he  had  impressed  on  Leonard — for  Jack  had 
understood  but  little  of  Elwood's  impetuous  talk — and 
added, 

"  Now  I  want  you  to  advise  your  friend  and  consult 
with  him,  lest  he  should  decide  too  hastily ;  and  that  must 
not  be.  I  also  must  speak  further  with  the  king.  You 
see,"  he  continued  gravely,  "  this  is  a  serious  thing.  The 
king's  son-in-law  will  look  forward  to  be  king  one  day ; 
therefore  he  must  not  be  lightly  chosen.  Again,  to  choose 
one  of  an  alien  race  is  no  small  thing.  For  myself,  I  am 
free  from  any  worldly  prejudices  about  birth,  and  '  family,' 
and  '  royal  blood,'  and  all  that  vain,  foolish  cant.  And 
the  king  is  of  the  same  mind,  and  wants  only  to  choose 
for  his  child  the  one  who  pleases  her,  provided  he  is 
worthy.  For  that  I  have  passed  my  word  to  him.  I 
have  lived  long  upon  the  earth  and  have  consorted  with 
many  men ;  thus  I  have  learned  to  judge  of  character  and 
disposition.  And  I  have  met  none  to  whom  I  would  sooner 
trust  a  daughter  of  mine  own,  than  to  our  friend  here. 
On  that  point,  therefore,  I  have  been  able  to  satisfy  the 
king ;  and  fate  seems  to  have  settled  the  rest  beforehand. 
For,  incredible  as  the  sceptic  may  regard  it,  these  two 
had  met  in  visions  long  before  they  encountered  one 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  209 

another  in  the  flesh.  Thus,  in  the  present,  as  in  the  past, 
fate  points  the  way,  and  so  it  will  be  in  the  future.  For 
no  one  can  escape  his  destiny.  For  good  or  ill,  each  has 
a  destiny  prepared  for  him,  and  that  destiny  he  must 
perforce  fulfil." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE   MESSAGE   OF   APALANO. 

furniture  in  use  in  the  city  of  Manoa,  in  material 
_L  and  style,  was  not  unlike  that  found  in  Japan. 
That  in  the  palace  was  of  exquisite  design  and  finish, 
much  of  it  inlaid  with  gold  and  silver.  It  was  such  a 
cabinet  that  Monella  now  unlocked  :  he  took  from  it  a 
parchment  roll. 

"  This,"  said  he,  "  is  the  document  I  gave  the  king  the 
first  day  he  received  us.  Now,  of  course,  it  belongs  to 
him ;  but  I  have  borrowed  it,  temporarily,  to  show  you. 
It  was  written  by  Apalano,  the  last  descendant  of  those 
'  White  Priests '  who  fled  this  country  ages  ago  with  the 
king  Mellenda.  In  some  of  the  old  parchments  in  my 
possession  it  is  described  how  those  who  thus  went  away 
found  the  empire  going  everywhere  to  pieces,  and  falling  a 
prey  to  barbaric  hordes  of  black  or  red  or  cruel  white 
races ;  and  how  they  eventually  took  refuge  in  the  secluded 
valley  high  up  amongst  the  peaks  of  the  Andes,  of  which 
I  have  already  spoken  to  you,  and  dwelt  there  through 
many  centuries.  They  had  brought  with  them,  and 
succeeded  in  cultivating,  the  '  Plant  of  Life,'  or  4  karina  ' ; 
but,  notwithstanding — and  albeit  it  made  them  all  long- 
lived — the  fatal  disease,  the  '  falloa,'  claimed  them  one  after 
another,  till  Apalano  and  I  alone  were  left.  Then  the 

310 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  APALANO.  211 

'  falloa '  laid  its  withering  hand  upon  Apalano  also ;  he 
lost  his  last  child,  and  that  affected  him  very  deeply ;  for, 
before  he  died,  he  wrote  this  strange  letter  which  tells  all 
about  myself  that  I  know  with  certainty  ;  yet  hints,  as  you 
will  see,  at  still  more  to  be  learned  in  the  future.  I  will 
read  it  to  you  : — 

'"To  SANAIMA,  THE  CHIEF  WHITE  PRIEST  OF  MANOA. 
OR,   IF    DEAD,    HIS    DESCENDANT    OR    SUCCESSOR. 

OR   TO   THE    ReiGNING    KlNG   OF    MANOA,    GREETING. 

"'I,  Apalano,  the  last  of  the  descendants  of  the  White 
Priests  who  fled  with  the  great  King  Mellenda,  do  com 
mend  to  your  care  the  bearer  of  this  letter,  he  whom 
ye  will  know  by  the  name  of  Monella.  He  is,  after 
myself,  the  sole  survivor  of  our  race  outside  thy  land 
ot  Manoa.  Treat  him  with  all  courtesy,  respect  and 
confidence,  for  he  is  of  royal  descent,  and  the  unsullied 
blood  of  thine  ancient  line  of  kings  flows  in  his  veins. 
Mark  well  his  counsels,  give  heed  to  his  warnings,  and 
observe  his  rulings ;  for  he  comes  to  restore  the  true 
religion  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  to  bring  peace  and 
happiness  to  our  land.  Long  years  ago  he  did  receive 
a  grievous  injury  to  the  head  in  combat  with  a  savage 
foe.  This  cast  a  shadow  upon  his  memory  of  the  past, 
so  that  he  knoweth  naught  of  what  went  before,  and  his 
former  life  is  blank,  save  for  some  vague  passing  glimpses 
that,  at  rare  times,  come  back  to  him  in  the  guise  of 
dreams  and  visions.  We  could  have  told  him  much  of 
all  that  went  before,  but  we  have  refrained  ; — first  for 
that  he  might  not  have  rightly  comprehended  what  we 
had  to  tell,  and  next,  in  mercy;  for  he  hath  suffered 
much.  It  was  deemed  best  that  the  recollections  of  his 
sufferings  should  sleep  until  the  time  for  his  awakening 


212          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

should  arrive,  when  the  work  for  which  the  Great  Spirit 
hath  appointed  him  shall  lie  before  him  and  shall  form  his 
sorrow's  antidote  and  comfort. 

"'The  memory  that  hath  untimely  been  suspended — 
for  we  know  that  it  may  not  be  destroyed — perchance 
may  be  restored  to  its  full  power  by  such  an  accident 
as  wrecked  it ;  but,  failing  that,  there  is  but  one  sure 
treatment — namely,  to  drink  of  the  infusion  of  the  herb 
called  '  trenima '  that  groweth  in  Myrlanda  and  nowhere 
else.  Let  the  stranger  Monella,  that  bringeth  this  to  thee, 
drink  of  '  trenima '  in  accordance  with  the  rules  I  have  laid 
down  for  him  upon  another  scroll;  let  him,  for  some 
weeks,  take  of  it  sparingly  even  as  I  have  written ;  then 
more  frequently,  and  lo !  all  his  past  life,  now  hidden, 
shall  be  revealed  to  him,  the  sun  shall  light  up  the 
recesses  of  his  memory,  and  he  shall  know  himself  and 
what  lies  before  him. 

" '  And  my  dying  eyes,  though  unable  yet  to  pierce  the 
future,  still  can  see  that  his  coming  amongst  you  shall  be 
in  itself  a  sign  of  the  truth  of  these  my  words.  When 
he  shall  appear  to  you  I  know  not ;  only  that  it  will  be 
at  the  time  the  Great  Spirit  hath  appointed — not  an  hour 
sooner  nor  an  hour  behind  that  time — ay,  not  one  minute. 
And  herein  ye  shall  read  a  message  from  the  Almighty 
Spirit,  and  ye  shall  know  that  Monella's  coming  at  that 
special  time  was  marked  out  by  the  hand  of  Destiny. 
And  ye  shall  find  upon  his  body  marks  whose  meaning 
will  be  known  unto  Sanaima,  or  to  him  on  whom  hath 
fallen  his  mantle. 

" l  With  my  greeting,  1  bid  ye  now  farewell — ye  unto 
whom  this  scroll  shall  be  delivered — my  first  and  last 
message  to  the  land  of  my  forefathers,  and  to  those  that 
now  rule  there.  Through  many  centuries  we,  a  faithful 
few,  have  kept  your  memory  and  our  love  for  you  green 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  APALANO.  213 

in  our  hearts ;  and  I  and  those  who  have  been  with  me 
had  hoped,  as  the  appointed  time  drew  near,  that  the 
Great  Spirit  would  have  deigned  to  grant  to  us  to  see  our 
ancient  city  and  our  native  land.  But  it  was  not  to  be  ; 
all  have  gone  save  me  and  him  who  brings  you  this ;  but 
in  him  I  send  the  blessing  that  we  have  preserved  and 
nursed  for  you  through  long  years  of  persecution  and 
despair. 

" '  If  ye  would  return  our  love  and  care  for  you,  I  pray 
you  show  them  unto  him  we  send.  I  know  that  he  is 
worthy  of  them ;  and,  further,  that  in  his  own  breast  he 
bears  for  you  the  sum  of  all  the  love  we  in  our  own 
persons  would  have  shown,  had  we  been  spared  to  greet 
ye — I  and  those  who  have  preceded  me  to  the  land  of 
the  Great  Spirit 

"'Farewell! 

'"APALANO.1" 

When  Monella  had  finished  reading  this  strange  letter, 
he  leaned  his  chin  upon  his  hand  and  fell  into  a  reverie, 
Leonard  and  Templemore  meanwhile  looking  on  in 
silence.  Presently  Monella  roused  himself,  and,  with  a 
deep-drawn  sigh,  passed  his  hand  across  his  forehead 
with  a  look  of  pain.  His  action  was  as  though  he  had 
half-caught  some  flitting  thought  or  memory,  that  had, 
after  all,  eluded  him ;  and  that  the  effort  to  retain  it  had 
cost  him  mental  pain.  After  a  short  interval  he  said, 
with  one  of  his  rare  smiles  and  in  the  musical  voice  that 
captivated  every  one,  so  full  were  they  of  kindliness, 

"  Now  you  know  as  much  about  me  as  I  know  myself. 
I  did  not  show  you  this  before,  because  I  had  been 
charged  to  hand  it  only  to  those  to  whom  it  was  addressed ; 
and  this  is  the  first  opportunity  I  have  since  had,  for  the 
king  sent  it  to  Sanaima,  who  returned  it  oaly  a  day  or 


2i4          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

two  ago.  But,  since  you  must  now  consider  seriously 
the  question  of  your  going  or  remaining,  it  is  right  that 
you  should  know  all  I  can  tell  you  of  myself.  It  is  very 
little  ;  yet  sufficient  to  explain  my  present  feelings.  You 
can  understand,  now  that  you  have  read  that  letter,  that 
I  am  now,  with  all  my  heart  and  soul,  one  with  these 
people.  I  look  at  everything  from  their  point  of  view ; 
I  consider  only  their  interest,  their  welfare,  their  safety, 
their  advantage.  If  you  shall  elect  to  remain  with  us — 
to  become  one  of  us — you  shall  find  me  ever  a  staunch 
friend  who  will  do  all  he  can  to  make  you  feel  at  home 
amongst  us,  and  will  place  you  in  positions  of  great 
honour.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  you  prefer  to  leave  us, 
you  shall  not  go  without  such  marks  of  the  king's  favour 
as  are  beyond,  perhaps,  your  dreams.  These  are  the 
alternatives  that  lie  before  you.  Take  time  to  ponder 
them ;  there  is,  as  I  have  already  told  you,  no  need  for 
an  immediate  decision." 

When,  after  leaving  Monella,  the  two  were  once  more 
alone  together,  Leonard  burst  out  with  the  thought  that 
filled  his  mind, 

"  I  scarcely  know  how  to  express  my  feelings.  I  am 
full  of  sadness  and  yet  of  joy,  and  I  know  not  which 
predominates." 

"  I  know  what  it  will  be,"  said  Jack  gloomily.  "  You 
will  stay,  and  I  shall  have  to  return  alone.  What  excuse 
I  shall  give  to  people  for  leaving  you  here — dead  to  them 
and  to  the  world  for  ever — or  whether  I  shall  ever  be 
forgiven  for  appearing  to  have  deserted  you,  God  only 
knows.  I  wish  you  would  think  a  little  upon  all  this. 
For  the  rest,  I  congratulate  you  with  all  my  heart.  To  be 
the  future  king  of  so  ancient  and  remarkable  a  nation,  is 
a  piece  of  '  luck  '  that  does  not  fall  to  everybody.  By 
Jove !  "  he  exclaimed  with  increasing  earnestness,  "  upon. 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  APALANO.  215 

my  word  I  don't  wonder  at  your  going  in  for  it — indeed, 
if — that  is — well,  if  I  had  not  already  set  my  mind  upon 
something  else,  I  would  chuck  up  the  world  in  general  and 
throw  in  my  lot  with  you  and  be  your — your  Prime 
Minister — or  State  Engineer — or  some  other  high 
functionary."  And  he  laughed  good-naturedly  at  the 
ideas  the  suggestion  called  up  in  his  mind. 

"  Don't  let  us  meet  trouble  half  way,"  said  Leonard 
hopefully.  "  The  time  of  parting  is  not  yet ;  who  knows 
what  may  turn  up  ?  Monella  may  make  us  some  con 
cession  that  will  meet  the  case.  And  now  look  here.  I 
have  been  thinking  of  a  plan  for  sending  a  message 
home." 

Jack  stared. 

"  How  on  earth  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  It  won't  be  much  of  a  message,  and  perhaps  it  will 
never  reach  home ;  but  we  can  try.  Let  us  find  a  place 
where  we  can  get  a  view  in  the  direction  of  'Monella 
Lodge '  and  watch  at  night  for  camp  fires  out  on  the  far 
savanna.  We  must  find  a  spot  screened  from  observation 
on  this  side.  Then  we  will  bring  some  powder  up  from 
our  stores,  and  flash  some  signals  as  Monella  had 
arranged." 

"  But  what  good  will  that  do  ?  Even  it  they  are 
seen  it  will  only  be  by  Indians  who  will  not  understand 
them." 

"  Never  mind.  If  any  Indians  see  them  they  are  sure 
to  spread  the  news  about ;  and  probably  the  first  place  to 
hear  of  it  will  be  Daranato,  the  Indian  village  where  my 
old  nurse  Carenna  lives.  Matava  may  have  told  her 
about  the  signals,  or  even  other  Indians.  At  any  rate, 
she  will  be  pretty  sure  to  hear  of  them  and  let  Matava 
know  when  he  returns  ;  or  perhaps  even  send  a  message 
down  by  some  one  going  to  the  coast,  to  say  that  signals 


216          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

had  been  seen  that  showed  we  were  alive  on  the  summit 
of  Roraima." 

Jack   reflected. 

"  Yes  1 "  he  presently  said  slowly.  "  Yes.  There  is 
something  in  the  idea.  We  will  try  it ;  it  can  do  no  harm. 
But,  to  be  of  any  good,  we  shall  have  to  signal  frequently  ; 
once  or  twice  would  not  be  of  much  use." 

"  Precisely.  Before  long,  Matava  will  be  back  from  the 
coast,  and  will  hear  of  them,  and  will  come  out  on  to  the 
savanna  at  night  to  see  them  for  himself.  And  he  would 
watch  night  after  night  with  an  Indian's  patience  till 
he  saw  them." 

"  Yes ;  I  suppose  Monella  won't  object  ?  We  ought 
not  to  do  it  without  his  consent.  But  for  that  awful 
forest,  we  might  even  go  farther;  we  might  make  an 
expedition  for  a  week  or  two,  and  get  to  '  Monella  Lodge  ' 
and  leave  a  letter  there ;  or  even  to  Daranato,  and  leave 
letters  to  be  taken  to  the  coast  by  the  first  Indians  going 
that  way." 

"  No,  we  can't  manage  that,  nor  would  Monella  like  us 
to  be  away  so  long.  You  never  know  what  trouble  might 
turn  up  here  with  these  priests  and  their  vile  crew.  And 
that  reminds  me  of  that  letter  Monella  read  to-day.  What 
did  you  think  of  it  ?  " 

"An  extraordinary  letter !  Really,  I  feel  almost  inclined 
to  go  back  to  my  former  idea  that  Monella  and  his  friends 
were  all  mad  together  I " 

Leonard  stared  aghast. 

"  What  I  You  speak  of  that  again  ?  "  he  exclaimed, 
real  indignation  in  his  tones.  "  After  the  way  everything 
has  come  out — after  all  Monella's  kindness " 

Jack  stopped  him  with  a  smile  and  a  touch  of  his  hand 
f >n  the  other's  arm. 

"  Put  the  brake  on,  old  man,"  he  said.     "  I  don't  mean 


THE  MESSAGE  OP  APALANO.  217 

anything  disrespectful.  But  if  Monella,  who  already 
seems  to  have  been  about  the  world  and  to  have  seen  as 
much  as  three  ordinary  men  of  three  score  years  and  ten 
-if  the  point  to  which  his  memory  reaches  is  only  a 
portion  of  his  life — why,  you  see,  he  must  be  Methuselah, 
or  the  Wandering  Jew  himself,  or  some  other  mythical 
being.  Already,  he  has  puzzled  me,  times  enough,  with 
his  extraordinary  tales  ;  at  the  same  time  you  cannot  doubt 
his  absolute  sincerity.  So  that  if  his  'complete'  memory 
is  to  go  back  farther  still,  why — Heaven  help  us! — we 
sha'n't  know  whether  we  are  on  our  heads  or  our  heels." 

After  a  short  silence  Leonard  spoke. 

"  But,  if  they  had  this  «  Plant  of  Life  '  with  them— those 
he  was  with — would  that  not  in  part  account  for  it  ?  " 

"  It  might ;  but  it  is  making  large  demands  on  one's 
credulity.  But  what  I  really  mean  is  this.  I  am  inclined, 
at  times,  to  think  Monella  a  bit  mad.  He  has  a  religious 
mania ;  he  has  persuaded  himself — and  evidently,  from 
that  letter,  has  been  encouraged  by  others  to  believe  it 
— that  he  has  a  religious  mission  to  these  people.  Well, 
no  harm  in  that,  you  say.  No ;  and  that  he  is  honour 
able,  upright,  sincere,  I  feel  very  certain.  Still,  he  may 
be  self-deceived.  He  seems  to  me  to  be  one  of  those 
fervidly  religious  mystics  who  can  persuade  themselves 
into  almost  anything." 

"Yet  he  is  no  fanatic.  See  how  mild  and  gentle  he 
can  be ;  how  slow  to  anger,  how  just  in  his  discrimination 
between  right  and  wrong  1 " 

"  I  admit  all  that.  Still,  I  repeat,  he  might  easily 
deceive  himself." 

That  afternoon  Leonard  sought  out  Ulama  and  asked 
to  be  allowed  to  row  her  on  the  lake ;  and  to  this  she 
smiled  a  glad  assent.  When  he  had  rowed  the  boat  out 
a  long  distance  from  the  shore,  he  laid  down  the  oars, 


2i8          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

and  let  her  drift.  A  gentle  breeze  was  blowing,  and  this 
served  to  temper  the  ardour  of  the  waning  sun. 

"  Do  you  remember  the  last  time  we  were  thus  alone, 
Ulama  ?  "  presently  he  asked  her. 

"Indeed  I  do,"  she  answered,  her  cheek,  that  had  of 
late  been  very  pale,  now  glowing  with  a  rosy  flush. 
"But  I  began  to  think  you  had  forgotten,  and  were  never 
going  to  take  me  out  again." 

"  Ah  !     It  was  not  my  fault,  Ulama." 

"  Whose  else  could  it  be  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Well — I  cannot  tell  you  now.  But,  if  you  remember 
the  occasion,  do  you  remember  also  what  we  spoke  of  ?  " 

The  colour  deepened  in  the  maiden's  face.  She  bent 
her  head  and  fixed  her  eyes  dreamily  upon  the  water; 
and  one  hand  dropped  over  the  boat's  side,  as  on  that 
day  of  which  he  had  reminded  her. 

"  I  then  said,"  he  went  on,  "  that  I  loved  you  dearly, 
and  asked  you  whether  you  could  love  me  in  return. 
And  you  said  you  did  not  understand  such  love  as  I 
described  to  you.  Do  you  remember  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  I  remember,"  she  said  softly.  "  But  then  I 
said  I  could  scarce  credit  such  sudden  love  for  me ;  and 
that  you  might  change.  And  it  seems  you  have,  for, 
since  then,  you  have  never  told  me  that  you  loved  me." 

He  seized  her  hand. 

"  No,  Ulama,"  he  cried  passionately,  "  it  was  not  so. 
I  have  not  altered.  But  I  feared — that — well,  that  your 
father  might  be  angered.  'Twas  for  that  reason  that  I 
spoke  no  more  to  you  of-  love." 

"In  that  you  did  my  father  wrong,"  she  answered 
frankly.  "  My  father  loves  me  far  too  well  to  cause  me 
pain  and " 

"Ah!  Then — would  it  pain  you  were  I  to  go  away 
from  here  and  never  see  you  more  ?  " 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  APALANO.  tig 

She  started,  and  a  look  of  mingled  fear  and  grief  came 
into  her  eyes. 

"  You  are — not — going  away  ?  "  she  faltered  anxiously. 

"Not  if  you  bid  me  stay,  Ulama.  If  you  but  whisper 
in  my  ear  that  you  may  come  to  love  me — if  only  a  little 
— then  I  will  stay — stay  on  always — forget  my  country, 
my  own  people,  my  friends ;  give  up  everything,  and 
live  for  you — for  you  alone,  my  sweet,  my  gentle  Ulama ; 
my  beloved  Ulama  I  " 

Gradually  her  head  sank  until  it  rested  on  her  hand ; 
her  colour  deepened,  she  made  no  reply,  but  still  gazed 
pensively  into  the  water. 

"  Tell  me,  Ulama — am  I  to  stay  or  go  ?  Oh,  say  that 
you  will  try  to  love  me  !  " 

He  still  retained  her  hand,  and  now  he  passed  his  own 
gently  over  it,  she  making  no  effort  to  withdraw  it.  Thus 
answered,  he  pressed  his  lips  upon  it,  and  at  this,  also, 
she  showed  no  resentment. 

"  I  would  have  you  stay,"  she  presently  murmured 
softly ;  "  but  indeed  I  fear  it  is  too  late  for  me  to  try 
to  love  you,  for  my  heart  tells  me  you  have  my  love 
already." 

And  the  boat  drifted  aimlessly  in  the  evening  light 
The  sun  had  set,  and  the  moon,  the  witness  of  so  many 
lovers'  vows — both  true  and  false — had  shown  her  silvery 
light  above  the  surrounding  cliffs  ;  and  still  the  two  sat 
on  and  scarcely  spoke,  yet,  in  speechless  eloquence, 
recounting  to  each  other  the  old,  old  tale. 

And,  when  the  sweet  Ulama  left  the  boat,  her  heart 
could  scarce  contain  the  joy  that  rilled  it ;  and  in  her  eye 
there  was  a  light  that  it  had  lacked  before,  so  that  the 
king,  her  father,  drew  her  affectionately  to  him  and  asked 
her  what  had  wrought  this  wondrous  change. 

She  shyly  bent  her  head  and  answered  him, 


220          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"Tomorrow  thou  shalt  know,  my  father."  Then  she 
hid  her  blushing  face  upon  his  shoulder.  "I  have  a 
favour  to  ask  of  thee ;  but — I  would  fain  not  speak  of  it 
this  evening." 

Then,  as  though  fearing  that  he  would  wrest  from  her 
the  secret  of  her  joy,  she  stole  swiftly  to  her  room,  and 
from  her  window  looked  across  the  lake,  now  shimmering 
in  the  silver  moonbeams. 

For  long  she  sat  there  motionless,  dreaming  youth's 
fond  dreams ;  dwelling,  in  loving  tenderness,  on  every 
word  and  look  she  could  recall  of  Leonard  while  the  boat 
had  drifted  here  and  there,  and  the  lap,  lap,  lap,  of  the 
ripples  against  the  sides  had  kept  up  a  soft  musical 
accompaniment  to  the  rhythm  of  love's  heart-beats. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

THE   GREAT   DEVIL-TREE. 

IN  pursuance  of  their  design  of  making  signals  from 
the  summit  of  Roraima,  the  two  friends  made  further 
explorations  of  the  northern  side.      And  this  led  them 
into  an  adventure,  one  day,  that  had  well-nigh  proved 
fatal  to  them  both. 

On  mentioning  their  intention  to  Monella,  he  had  at 
first  objected ;  but,  upon  Leonard's  reminding  him  of  the 
anxiety  and  distress  Templemore's  mother  and  fiancee 
might  be,  too  probably  were,  in,  he  had  given  a  reluctant 
consent. 

"  Your  friends,  Dr.  Lorien  and  his  son,  talked  of  coming 
back  again,"  he  remarked.  "  Do  you  think  they  are  likely 
to  make  the  journey  with  Matava,  and  to  be  coming  to 
seek  for  you  ?  " 

"  Certainly  they  are  coming  into  this  neighbourhood, 
after  orchids,"  Leonard  replied  ;  "  and,  now  you  speak 
of  it — though  I  had  not  thought  about  it  lately — the  news 
Matava  will  probably  take  back  may  cause  such  anxiety 
that  they  may  hurry  to  get  here  sooner  than  they  would 
otherwise  have  been  likely  to,  in  order  to  make  inquiry 
about  us  on  the  spot." 

"  Matava  might  lead  them  to  the  cavern,  if  they  came 
to  Daranato,"  said  Monella  thoughtfully. 

"  Yes  ;  of  course  that  is  possible." 

221 


223          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

11  And  a  very  little  ingenuity  or  a  small  charge  of  powder 
would  force  an  opening ;  and  their  way  would  then  be 
easy  to  get  up  here  ?  " 

"  Certainly." 

Monella's  face  clouded. 

"  That  must  not  be  ;  you  must  clearly  understand  that 
you  must  tell  me  in  time  if  there  seems  any  such  pro 
bability.  I  wish  not  to  seem  unfriendly  towards  your 
friends — and  personally  I  liked  them — but  to  allow  them 
to  come  in  here  would  be  as  the  beginning  of  a  flood, 
as  the  letting  out  of  water.  It  cannot,  must  not  be." 

"Well,  after  all,  it  is  only  a  supposition,"  observed 
Jack.  "  Time  enough  to  deal  with  it,  if  the  occasion 
actually  arise.  They  were  going  on  to  Rio  on  some  law 
business  which  was  likely  to  occupy  them  some  time ; 
they  might  be  detained  there  indefinitely,  they  said." 

"  Quite  so,"  Monella  answered  decisively.  "  Only, 
remember,  I  rely  upon  you  to  inform  me  in  time.  And 
be  very  cautious  and  vigilant  upon  that  side  of  the  country, 
for,  as  you  know,  it  is  in  that  direction  that  Coryon  and 
his  people  have  their  habitation." 

In  their  walks  they  were  often  accompanied  by  one  or 
both  of  Ulama's  pumas,  and  on  the  day  referred  to  the 
male  one,  '  Tuo,'  as  it  was  called,  came  after  them  when 
they  had  gone  a  little  way,  and  trotted  quietly  beside 
them ;  and  this,  as  it  turned  out,  saved  their  lives. 

They  came  upon  a  place  they  had  not  seen  before. 
Two  great  iron  gates  of  highly  finished  workmanship, 
and  picked  out  with  gold,  shut  in  a  narrow  opening  in 
a  high  rock.  They  were  such  as  might  form  the  entrance 
to  a  public  garden.  A  broad  road  wound  round  from 
the  inside  of  the  gates ;  but  outside,  where  Templemore 
and  Elwood  were,  the  rocks  rose  up  fifty  or  sixty  feet, 
or  even  more,  on  either  side ;  and  though  they  followed 


THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.  223 

therti  a  considerable  distance  on  both  sides  of  the  gates, 
the  rocks  still  towered  up  precipitously  for  as  far  as  they 
could  see. 

"  This  can  scarcely  be  the  entrance  to  Coryon's 
'  domain/ "  said  Jack,  "  or  there  would  be  some  people 
about  on  guard.  It  must  be  some  kind  of  public  place." 

"  A  cemetery,  perhaps,"  suggested  Leonard. 

"  I  believe  you've  hit  it.  Well,  there's  a  gate  open, 
so  I  suppose  there's  no  harm  in  our  having  a  peep 
inside." 

"Suppose  some  one  were  on  the  watch,  and  were  to 
pop  round  and  close  and  lock  the  gates  when  we  were 
inside  and  out  of  sight,"  said  Leonard  suspiciously. 
"  Monella  warned  us  to  be  wary  and  to  suspect  traps." 

"  We  have  our  revolvers ;  and,  if  the  worse  came  to 
the  worst,  we  could  climb  over  these  rocks." 

In  the  result  they  went  inside ;  then  made  their  way 
to  a  wide  terrace  that  ran  round  an  extensive  area  of 
horseshoe  shape,  half  natural,  half  artificial,  as  they 
judged.  This  terrace  extended  several  hundreds  of  yards 
in  both  directions  from  the  point  at  which  they  stood ; 
but  it  naiTowed  off  considerably  on  one  side  of  the 
horseshoe.  Above  and  behind  it,  cut  out  of  the  rock, 
were  other  terraces,  like  steps  or  rows  of  seats,  but 
broad  below  and  narrowing  as  they  got  higher.  These 
went  all  round,  almost  to  the  top  of  the  rocks.  It  was, 
in  fact,  a  vast  amphitheatre  where  many  thousands  of 
people  could  stand  or  sit.  At  the  farther  end  it  was 
open ;  and  in  the  centre  was  a  large  arena  sunk  some 
fifteen  feet  below  the  main  terrace  on  which  they  stood. 

This  arena  opened  out  into  a  deep  defile  beyond, 
from  the  rocky  heights  of  which  there  issued  a  rushing 
stream  of  water  that  flowed  into  a  large,  dark-looking 
pool  below. 


224          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

But  what  at  once  riveted  their  attention,  almost  to 
the  point  of  fascination,  was  an  extraordinary-looking 
tree  that  stood  in  the  arena.  This  tree  had  no  leaves, 
but  branches  only.  In  colour  it  was  of  a  sombre  violet- 
blue,  tinged  in  places  with  a  ruddy  hue.  The  trunk  was 
about  thirty  feet  in  height,  and  eight  or  nine  feet  in 
diameter.  The  branches,  which  were  many — a  hundred 
or  more  probably — drooped  over  from  where  the  trunk 
ended  and  trailed  about  the  ground.  But  what  was  most 
astonishing,  these  branches  were  all  in  motion.  Though 
there  was  no  wind,  they  waved  to  and  fro,  ran  restlessly 
along  the  ground  like  lithe  snakes,  and  intertwined  one 
with  another,  at  the  same  time  making  a  harsh,  rustling 
sound. 

Straight  in  front  of  where  they  stood  was  a  long  pier  of 
masonry  that  ran  out  towards  the  tree,  which  was  not  in 
the  centre  of  the  arena  but  was  nearer  to  that  part  of 
the  terrace  where  it  grew  narrow.  In  order  the  better 
to  observe  the  object  that  had  so  roused  their  curiosity, 
the  two  young  men  walked  across  the  terrace  and  some 
distance  along  the  pier ;  and,  when  they  had  proceeded  a 
little  more  than  half  its  length,  one  of  the  long  trailing 
branches — some  of  them  appeared  to  be  two  hundred  or 
three  hundred  feet  in  length — came  up  over  the  end  of 
the  pier,  and,  with  a  rustle,  made  its  way  swiftly  towards 
them.  It  was  within  two  or  three  feet  of  where  they 
stood  looking  at  it,  when  the  puma,  with  a  loud  growl, 
sprang  forward  and  bit  at  it.  Immediately  the  branch 
curled  itself  round  the  animal's  body  and  began  dragging 
it  along  the  pier  towards  the  tree.  Then  two  or  three 
other  branches  advanced  and  went  to  the  assistance  of 
the  first  one,  coiling  round  the  poor  puma  and  dragging 
it  farther  along,  despite  its  teeth  and  claws  and  its 
desperate  struggles.  In  succession,  other  branches  crept 


THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.  225 

up  over  the  end  of  the  stonework,  and,  just  in  time,  Jack 
seized  Leonard  and  dragged  him  back. 

"  For  Heaven's  sake  come  away,  man  I "  he  exclaimed 
in  horror.  "That  tree  is  alive,  and  will  drag  us  off,  if 
once  one  of  those  branches  touch  us !  " 

They  had  stepped  back  only  barely  in  time,  for  a  '• 
moment  after  a  trailing  branch  swept  over  the  very  spot 
on  which  they  had  halted.  When  assured  that  they  were 
really  out  of  reach,  they  stood  fascinated,  but  filled 
with  horror,  while  they  witnessed  the  unavailing  fight 
made  by  the  poor  animal  that  had  saved  their  lives. 
More  branches  came  to  the  aid  of  the  others;  they 
coiled  round  its  mouth  and  closed  it ;  round  its  legs 
and  bound  them ;  and  soon,  helpless,  a  mere  bundle 
in  the  coiling,  curling  branches,  as  it  were,  it  was  drawn 
off  the  pier  to  the  ground  below.  Then  it  was  rolled 
on  and  on  till  it  had  almost  reached  the  tree-trunk,  where 
were  shorter  but  thicker  and  stronger  branches  waiting 
for  it.  These,  in  their  turn,  soon  coiled  round  it;  then, 
slowly,  they  bent  upwards,  carrying  the  poor  animal  in 
their  relentless  grasp,  and  lowered  it  into  a  hollow  in  the 
centre  of  the  top  of  the  trunk,  where  it  almost  disappeared 
from  sight.  Then  all  the  thicker  branches  coiled  round 
it  and  shut  it  completely  out  from  view,  forming  a  sort  of 
huge  knot  round  the  top  of  the  tree  and  remaining 
motionless ;  while  the  longer  and  more  slender  branches 
continued  to  play  restlessly  about,  seeking  for  further 
prey.  Then,  without  a  word,  the  two  turned  away ;  nor 
did  they  speak  till  they  found  themselves  safely  outside 
the  great  gates.  Then  they  looked,  horror-struck,  at  each 
other. 

Jack  was  the  first  to  break  the  silence. 

"  Great  heavens  ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  What  an  escape  ! 
What  an  awful  monster  !  What  a  frightful  death  1  And 

'5 


226  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

that  poor  animal — that  saved  us  both  I  What  shall  we 
say  to  the  princess  ?  Talk  of  '  traps ' !  If  this  gate  was 
left  open  as  a  '  trap ' — and  it  looks  to  me  so — we  have 
reason  indeed  to  be  thankful ! " 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  Leonard  asked  at  last. 

"A  'devil-tree.'  It  is  a  carnivorous  tree.  I've  seen 
a  small  one  before ;  in  a  forest  in  Brazil  that  we  were 
working  through.  One  of  the  dogs  got  caught  in  it  and 
was  nearly  killed  before  we  cut  it  free  with  our  axes. 
And  then  it  was  badly  hurt,  and  so  was  I ;  a  branch 
caught  hold  of  my  hand  and  tore  some  of  the  flesh  off  it. 
And  where  we  cut  this  branch  it  bled !  A  dark  crimson- 
blue  liquid  oozed  out  that  stank  1  Oh,  there,  I  can't 
tell  you  what  the  stench  was  like !  I've  smelt  some  bad 
smells  in  my  time,  but  that  beat  anything  I  ever  came 
across  !  But  that  was  only  a  small  bush.  I  had  no  idea 
they  could  grow  into  great  flesh-eating  monsters  like  this  I 
Why,  that  thing  must  have  been  there  a  thousand — ah — 
two  thousand  years,  I  should  say.  Fully  that." 

"  But,"  said  Leonard,  "  why  is  it  kept  here  ?  who  feeds 
it — and — what — is — it — fed — on  ?  " 

He  asked  this  last  question  slowly,  and  looked  at  the 
other  in  blank,  horrified  amazement. 

"  It  can't  live  without  food,"  he  continued.  "  And  it 
must  want  a  lot  too.  Whoever  can  take  the  trouble  to 
get  it  food  of  the  only  kind — as  I  suppose — that  it  would 
care  for?  And  why  is  it  there  in  the  middle  of  that 
strange  place  ?  One  would  almost  think  it  was  kept  there 
as  a  kind  of  show  or  curiosity  ;  and  yet — we  have  never 
heard  about  it  all  the  time  we  have  been  here  I  And  it 
is  there,  with  the  gate  open,  no  fence  to  guard  people,  or 
notice  to  warn  them.  Well !  It's  a  mystery  to  me  I  " 

But  if  they  had  been  astounded  and  horror-stricken  at 
what  they  had  seen,  they  were  still  more  mystified  and 


THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.  227 

upset  by  Ulama's  behaviour  when  they  told  her  of  their 
adventure;  for  she  fainted  right  off  and,  when  she 
recovered,  seemed  so  overcome  with  terror  as  to  be  unable 
to  say  a  word.  No  explanation  would  she  give;  save 
that  now  and  then  she  murmured,  almost  in  a  moan,  to 
herself, 

"  Then  it  is  true  !  And  I  never  knew !  It  is  horrible 
— too  horrible  1 " 

When  Leonard  expressed  his  sorrow  about  the  puma, 
she  hardly  seemed  to  notice  it. 

"  Ah  yes  !  "  she  said  once.  "  Poor  Tuo  !  I  shall  miss 
him — and  such  a  death,  too !  But  oh,  he  saved  you  and 
your  friend  !  And  then,  he  was  but  an  animal — but  the 
others  1 " 

At  her  express  desire  they  promised  not  to  speak  to 
any  one  else  about  it. 

"  I  will  tell  you  why — or  you  will  know  why — later,"  she 
added.  "  But  you  can  speak  privately  to  Monella  about 
it ;  to  no  one  else  just  now  1 " 

When  they  found  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  him 
about  it,  he  looked  very  grave. 

"  You  have  had  a  narrow  escape,"  he  said.  "  Heaven 
be  thanked  you  did  escape.  I  cannot  explain  more  to 
you  now,  but  may  be  able  to  do  so  shortly.  Meantime, 
please  do  as  the  princess  says,  and  keep  this  matter  to 
yourselves." 

All  this  time  Leonard's  relations  with  Ulama  had 
remained  unchanged ;  they  had  not  been  placed  on  any 
settled  footing.  Monella  had  asked  him  to  take  time  to 
make  up  his  mind,  and  had  intimated  that  nothing  would 
be  said  or  done  meanwhile.  Leonard  had,  however, 
been  too  impatient  to  put  his  fate  to  the  test  to  be  able 
to  wait  after  the  encouragement  Monella  had  given  to 
him.  But,  whether  Ulama  had  spoken  on  the  subject 


228  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

with  her  father,  he  knew  not ;  for  it  so  happened  that  he 
had  not  seen  her  alone  since  their  love-scene  in  the  boat. 

And  now  she  was  evidently  much  discomposed  about 
their  adventure  with  the  'devil-tree';  though  she  did 
not  refer  to  it  again. 

Naturally  too,  the  recollection  of  it  was  very  much  in 
the  minds  of  the  two  young  men.  Leonard  asked 
Templemore,  one  day,  what  the  branches  of  the  one  he 
had  seen  were  like. 

"  They  were  covered  with  small  excrescences,"  he 
replied,  "  that  are  suckers  and  piercers  in  one.  They 
pierce  the  flesh  and  then  suck  the  blood.  The  whole 
affair  is  a  sort  of  gigantic  vegetable  '  octopus,'  or  devil 
fish,  only  that  it  has  a  hundred  or  more  'arms'  or 
branches  instead  of  eight,  as  the  octopus  has.  I  have 
heard  of  devil-fish  having  been  caught  as  large  as  eighty 
feet  in  length,  on  the  coast  of  Newfoundland.  But  I 
never  knew  that  its  vegetable  prototype  grew  to  anything 
like  the  size." 

"  Of  course  I  have  seen  devil-fish,"  said  Leonard 
thoughtfully ;  "  but  they  have  a  mouth — a  great  beak — to 
which  their  arms  carry  the  food.  Do  you  think  it  is  the 
same  here  ?  You  saw  that  the  branches  carried  the  poor 
puma  up  into  a  hollow  in  the  top  of  the  trunk.  Do  you 
suppose  the  thing  has  a  kind  of  mouth  there  ?  " 

"  Goodness  only  knows  1  It  must  be  an  awful  sort  of 
affair,  if  it  is  so.  The  whole  thing  is  monstrous  and 
uncanny.  Don't  let  us  talk  about  it  1 " 

But,  as  a  result  of  this  experience,  they  sought  in  another 
direction  for  a  likely  place  from  which  to  make  their 
intended  signals ;  and  finally  they  found  one  convenient 
for  their  purpose.  Then  they  made  two  or  three  trips  to 
the  canyon  to  bring  up  the  requisite  powder.  They  also 
brought  back  from  the  secret  cave  a  number  of  things 


THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.  229 

Monella  wanted.  From  the  first,  at  his  suggestion,  they 
had  told  no  one  except  the  king,  Ulama,  and  Zonella,  of 
the  means  by  which  they  had  gained  access  to  the  moun 
tain  ;  and  these  had  promised  to  keep  the  knowledge  to 
themselves. 

"The  place  has  evidently  been  so  long  unvisited," 
Monella  had  remarked,  "  that  probably  most  of  those 
who  once  knew  of  it  have  forgotten  all  about  it.  No  need 
to  remind  them  just  now.  Many  years  ago,  as  I  have 
been  informed,  a  project  was  started  for  filling  it  up." 

"  Filling  it  up  1 " 

"Yes,  and  if  you  go  to  the  other  end  of  the  canyon — 
that  by  which  we  entered — you  will  find,  even  now, 
in  the  thick  wood  that  everywhere  surrounds  the  top  of 
the  canyon,  vast  numbers  of  great  boulders  that  were 
quarried  from  the  surrounding  cliffs  and  hauled  to  the 
edge  in  readiness  to  be  thrown  down.  They  lie,  in  fact, 
just  over  the  cavern  we  came  in  by.  There  they  have 
remained  for  a  very  long  time,  it  seems.  Had  that  in 
tention  been  carried  out,  all  our  work  in  cutting  through 
the  forest  and  finding  the  entrance  to  the  cavern,  as  you 
can  see,  would  have  been  thrown  away." 

"And  what  stopped  it  ?  " 

"  It  is  said  that  the  people  threatened  a  rebellion.  The 
belief  in  the  eventual  return  of  Mellenda — of  whom  you 
have  heard — is  deep-seated ;  and,  though  the  people  here 
are  anxious  enough  to  keep  to  themselves,  they  would  not 
assent  to  closing  irrevocably  the  only  means  by  which 
their  hero  could  gain  admittance,  should  he  ever  come." 

"  Do  they  expect  him  to  come  with  a  host  of  followers 
— a  conquering  army — or  do  they  expect  the  great  lake 
to  come  back,  and  that  he  will  arrive  with  a  grand  fleet 
of  ships  ? "  Templemore  asked,  with  somewhat  p.f  a, 
sarcastic  smile. 


230          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

Monella  passed  his  hand  across  his  brow  in  the  half- 
dreamy  manner  that  was  his  at  times,  as  though  striving 
to  collect  his  thoughts,  or  to  arrest  and  force  into  shape 
some  half-formed  conception  that  had  flitted  across  his 
mind  and  escaped  his  grasp.  For  a  minute  he  stared 
vacantly  away  into  the  distance  and  was  silent.  Then, 
with  a  look  as  though  of  pain  at  failing  to  catch  the  fleet 
ing  image,  he  turned  away,  saying  simply, 

"  I  cannot  tell  you." 

During  the  days  that  followed,  Templemore  passed 
much  of  his  time  in  the  museums ;  time  that  Elwood  spent 
in  a  lover's  dream  of  happiness  with  Ulama.  In  the  relics 
of  the  former  history  of  this  strange  people,  Templemore 
took  a  deep  interest ;  and  in  the  archives  and  ancient 
manuscripts  he  found  many  evidences  of  the  former  exist 
ence  of  scientific  and  engineering  knowledge  that  astonished 
and  perplexed  him.  On  the  true  meaning  and  import  of 
some  of  these  he  sought  the  help  of  Monella,  who  would 
frequently  accompany  him  in  these  visits,  and,  from  his 
better  knowledge  of  the  language,  was  able  to  assist  him 
to  unravel  their  curious  contents. 

"  These  people  must  once  have  been  great  engineers 
and  architects  !  "  he  exclaimed  in  surprised  admiration  on 
one  of  these  occasions. 

Monella  smiled  and  made  reply, 

"  There  is  nothing  so  surprising  in  that,  if  you  com 
prehend  the  true  significance  of  the  gigantic  earthworks 
still  extant  in  many  places  on  this  continent.  Have  you 
seen  any  of  them  ?  " 

"  No ;  but  I  have  both  heard  and  read  of  them." 

"  I  have  seen  them ;  and  I  tell  you  your  mind  can 
form  no  idea  of  their  extent,  of  the  scientific  knowledge 
and  the  prodigious  amount  of  time  and  labour  that  must 
have  been  expended  on  them,  unless  you  actually  see 


THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.  231 

them.  They  are  of  various  forms,  mostly  geometrical 
figures  upon  a  vast  scale — miles  in  extent.  The  wonderful 
thing  is  that  a  certain  figure  is  repeated  exactly  in  different 
places  hundreds  of  miles  apart.  Yet  you  shall  take  your 
cleverest  engineers  of  the  present  day,  give  them  the 
advantages — or  supposed  advantages — of  all  your  modern 
discoveries  and  machinery,  and  scientific  instruments, 
and,  say,  unlimited  workpeople  to  do  their  building,  and 
then  it  would  tax  all  their  skill  to  construct  a  work  exactly 
similar  to  one  of  those  great  figures.  Yet  now,  upon 
some  of  them,  trees  are  growing  that  must  be  over  a 
thousand  years  old  1 " 

"  And  what  were  they  for — what  was  their  object  ?  " 
Templemore  asked. 

Then  there  came  over  the  other's  face  again  that 
curious  look  as  of  one  seeking  for  a  lost  recollection ; 
but  it  seemed  to  evade  him,  and  he  answered  somewhat 
as  before, 

"I  think  I  ought  to  be  able  to  tell  you,"  he  replied, 
"  but  I  cannot  now  seem  to  remember." 

It  was  while  thus  together  one  day  that  Templemore 
asked  him  for  some  further  information  concerning  the 
'  Plant  of  Life.' 

"  You  have  told  me,"  he  said,  "  that  your  people,  with 
whom  you  lived  in  that  secluded  valley  high  up  in  the 
Andes,  had  with  them  the  '  karina '  and  cultivated  it. 
Therefore  I  suppose  you  yourself  have  been  in  the  habit 
of  taking  it  ?  " 

"  Always.  And  in  my  travelling  to  and  fro  in  the 
world  I  always  had  with  me  a  good  supply  of  the  dried 
herb.  I  was  accustomed  to  leave  stores  of  it  in  certain 
towns,  so  that  if  I  lost  what  I  had  with  me  by  any  acci 
dent,  there  was  more  within  easy  reach." 

"  I  see.     But  what  I  am  puzzled  about  is  this :  why, 


233  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

if  the  virtues  of  the  plant  are  so  great,  do  people  ever  die 
at  all  ?     And  Why  do  some  live  longer  than  others  ?  " 

"  As  to  the  first  question,"  Monella  answered,  "  man 
was  never  intended  to  live  on  this  earth  for  ever.  The 
human  frame  must  wear  out  sooner  or  later.  As  to  the 
second  query,  some  constitutions  are  naturally  stronger 
than  others,  and  these  endure  longer,  just  as  is  the  case 
in  the  world  outside  where  the  plant  is  not  known.  The 
effect  of  the  plant  is  simply  to  keep  the  blood  pure,  if 
originally  pure.  If,  however,  there  is  an  inherited  taint, 
that  taint  will  make  itself  felt  sooner  or  later  and  under 
mine  the  vitality  of  the  system.  In  this  case  the  plant 
will  only  result  in  ensuring  a  somewhat  longer  life  than 
would  otherwise  have  been  the  case.  Sooner  or  later  the 
vitality  will  fall  off  and  gradual  decay  set  in,  although 
(the  blood  being  kept  still  pure)  ordinary  diseases  are 
kept  at  bay.  Lastly,  there  is  the  question  of  the  will." 


"  Yes  ;  that  has  a  most  powerful  influence.  If  a  man 
who  has  inherited  a  constitution  that  is  absolutely  sound, 
from  ancestors  who  have  possessed  the  same  through 
many  generations,  and  if  he  has,  in  addition,  a  strong 
will,  powerful  beyond  the  average,  he  may  live  longer  — 
if  he  is  so  minded." 

"  I  —  do  not  understand  you,"  said  Templemore,  some 
what  puzzled. 

Monella  gazed  at  him  with  a  smile  that  was  full  of 
sadness. 

"  You  would,"  he  answered,  "  if  you  were  old  yourself  ; 
if  you  had  outlived  all  that  made  life  worth  having  —  your 
wife,  and  others  you  love,  your  ambitions,  your  hopes. 
Tlien  does  the  soul  grow  weary,  and  restless  as  well  ; 
it  is  like  unto  a  bird  that  is  caged  whose  time  for  migra 
tion  has  come.  It  will  either  fret  or  pine  itself  to  death, 


THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.  233 

or  beat  itself  to  death  against  the  bars  of  its  cage.  Only 
two  things  can  then  keep  the  soul  from  taking  its  flight ; 
the  will  to  live  to  complete  some  unfinished  work,  or  a 
delight  in  a  worldly,  wicked  life.  A  nature  superlatively 
evil,  like  Coryon's,  may  enable  its  possessor  to  live  on 
and  on  for  an  indefinite  time;  where  better  men  take 
the  '  falloa '  and  die.  Or  a  man,  not  himself  enamoured 
of  life  upon  this  earth,  may  exert  his  will  to  carry  out 
to  its  end  some  great  work  to  benefit  his  fellow-creatures, 
and  he  too  may  keep  the  '  falloa '  at  arm's  length  for  an 
unusually  long  period.  In  other  words,  the  '  falloa '  is 
a  form  of  melancholia,  of  weariness  with  the  world,  of 
an  inward  sense  that  life's  work  is  completed.  It  is  the 
result  of  that  feeling  that  we  are  told  took  possession 
at  last  even  of  him  who  has  been  called  the  Wise  Man 
of  the  World — King  Solomon — whose  wisdom  and  riches 
and  power  only  brought  him  to  the  same  point  I  have 
indicated — that  at  which  the  soul  declares  that  all  earthly 
things  are  but  vanity." 

On  another  occasion,  Templemore  was  accompanied 
by  Zonella  and  Colenna ;  and  the  latter  took  him  into  a 
gallery  he  had  not  before  seen,  the  door  being  usually 
kept  locked. 

In  it,  to  his  surprise,  were  ranged  hundreds  of  stands 
'  of  arms  and  military  uniforms,  helmets,  spears,  shields, 
swords,  daggers,  and  red  tunics,  all  kept  in  splendid 
condition,  as  though  for  instant  use.  All  the  helmets 
had  little  silver  wings  at  their  sides,  and  the  shields  were 
engraved  in  the  centre  with  a  strange  hieroglyphic,  the 
same  that  he  had  noticed  chiselled  upon  the  fronts  of 
many  of  the  principal  buildings. 

"  There,"  said  Colenna,  "  are  the  arms  and  uniforms 
of  Mellenda's  soldiers.  Over  in  Myrlanda,  in  the  great 
temple  of  the  White  Priests,  are  hundreds  more ;  all  kept 


234          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

ready  for  use,  as  you  see  these  here.  You  see  the 
silver  wings  upon  the  helmets,  similar  to  those  on  that 
of  Mellenda's  suit  that  stands  in  the  other  gallery.  And 
that  figure  upon  the  shields  is  the  sacred  sign  that  was 
engraved  upon  his  signet-ring.  It  signifies  his  seal  or 
sign-manual.  Wherever  you  see  that  mark,  it  refers 
to  him ;  on  a  building  it  implies  that  he  designed  or 
built  it.  His  royal  colour  was  red,  as  the  king's  to-day 
is  blue;  and  these  red  tunics  are  for  his  soldiers." 

"When  they  come,"  said  Jack,  discreetly  repressing 
the  incredulous  smile  that  almost  forced  itself  upon  his 
lips. 

"  When  he  comes,"  said  Colenna,  lifting  his  hat  rever 
ently.  "  Yes,  when  he  returns  to  us." 

"You  don't  believe  in  that,  I  know,"  interposed  Zonella ; 
"  yet  we  all  do ;  and  it  is  a  good  thing  we  do,  I  think, 
for  I  fear  many  in  the  land  would  go  mad  under  their 
dread  of  Coryon,  if  they  did  not  believe  in  a  happier 
future  for  the  country.  But  there,"  she  added  sadly, 
"it  does  not  matter  to  you.  You  have  no  interest  in 
what  may  go  on  here  in  the  future.  You  intend  to  go 
back  to  your  own  country,  and  care  little  for  the  sorrows 
or  the  fate  of  those  you  leave  behind." 

Colenna  had  walked  away  some  little  distance,  to 
examine  a  shield  that  he  thought  was  not  quite  so 
bright  as  it  should  be. 

"  Not  care  1 "  Jack  exclaimed,  impulsively.  "  Why, 
how  can  you  say  that  ?  It  is  that  thought  that  grieves 
me  all  the  time  I  am  here ;  that  makes  me  doubt  how  I 
shall  ever  be  able  to  make  up  my  mind  to  leave.  To 
leave  behind  one's  dearest " 

Zonella  turned  to  him  quickly,  with  a  heightened  colour 
and  a  bright  look.  This  was  so  unexpected  that  he 
stopped  and  hesitated. 


THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.  235 

"  Well  ?  "  she  said.     "  You  said  your  dearest " 

"  My  dearest  friend,  Leonard — of  course,"  he  answered, 
looking  at  her  in  some  surprise. 

But  Zonella's  face  paled,  and  she  turned  away. 

11  Let  us  go,"  she  said  with  a  shiver,  as  though  a  cold 
wind  had  blown  upon  her.  "This  old  gallery  is  kept 
locked  up  so  much  it  gets  to  smell  musty,  and  makes 
one  feel  quite  faint." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

SMILES      AND      TEARS. 

ONE  morning,  Monella  sought  Leonard  and  reverted 
to  their  former  conversation  about  Ulama. 

"  You  have  well  considered  all  the  words  I  spoke  to 
you,  my  son  ?  "  he  said.  "  Are  you  still  of  the  same 
mind  ?  " 

"  I  had  hoped  that  you  knew  me  too  well  to  think  it 
necessary  to  ask  the  question,"  Leonard  said  earnestly. 
"  Since  I  first  looked  upon  Ulama,  my  love  for  her  has 
been  given  past  all  recall.  I  have  never  wavered  in  my 
resolution  to  remain  here  for  her  dear  sake,  if  I  may  hope 
to  gain  the  king's  consent." 

"  Then,"  returned  Monella,  "  the  king  would  talk  with 
you  concerning  it.  Let  us  go  to  him." 

And,  without  further  preface,  he  led  the  young  man 
into  the  private  chamber  of  King  Dranoa,  where  he  left 
him. 

The  king,  Leonard  thought,  looked  ill  and  careworn ; 
but  he  received  him  with  great  kindness,  and  in  a  manner 
that  quickly  reassured  the  anxious  lover. 

"It  has  been  no  secret  to  me  for  some  time,"  said 
Dranoa,  "that  thou  hast  looked  with  affection  upon  my 
child.  She,  too,  hath  spoken  to  me ;  I  see  that  she 
hath  set  her  heart  upon  this  thing,  and  I  love  her  too 

236 


SMILES  AND  TEARS.  237 

dearly  to  desire  to  thwart  her  wishes,  unless  for  some 
weighty  reason.  Here  I  see  no  such  reason ;  for,  though 
thou  art  a  stranger,  yet  thou  art  worthily  recommended 
by  one  upon  whose  judgment  I  have  learned  to  place 
reliance.  He  that  led  thee  hither  is  not  a  man  to  act 
lightly  or  without  full  consideration  in  a  matter  of  such 
paramount  importance ;  if  thou  hast  gained  his  confidence 
and  esteem,  I  doubt  not  that  there  are  good  reasons  for  it. 
He  hath  the  unerring  eye  that  pierces  to  the  very  heart, 
and  that  no  hypocrisy,  no  cunning,  can  deceive.  Were  it 
the  case  that  my  dominions  were  to-day  the  great  empire 
over  which  my  forefathers  held  sway,  I  would  seek  such 
a  man's  advice  in  the  appointment  of  my  generals,  my 
ministers,  my  governors  for  distant  districts.  Therefore 
do  I  feel  that  I  can  rely  upon  his  judgment,  even  in  a  matter 
so  momentous  as  the  choice  of  one  to  espouse  my  child 
and  to  succeed  me  on  my  throne.  And  knowing,  as  I  do 
full  well,  that  the  '  falloa '  hath  laid  its  hand  upon  me  and 
that  my  days  in  this  my  land  are  numbered,  it  is  grateful  to 
mine  heart  to  feel  that  my  child  will  be  comforted,  when  I 
am  gone,  by  one  whose  affection  for  her  is  pure  and  wholly 
hers,  and  who  will  have  at  his  side  a  friend  and  counsellor 
who  will  guide  his  youthful  steps  in  the  path  that  I  would 
have  him  follow.  This  conviction  hath  lifted  from  mine  heart 
a  grievous  trouble,  and  hath  enabled  me  to  bear  without 
sorrow  or  regret  the  knowledge  that  the  fatal  sickness  halh 
taken  hold  upon  me.  For  the  fact  that  I  shall  now  soon 
quit  this  earthly  life  I  care  nothing  in  itself;  it  hath  been 
the  fear  of  what  would  then  befall  that  hath  filled  me  with 
forebodings  and  with  fear.  But,  if  I  see — as  I  hope  to  see 
— the  power  of  the  Black  Coryon  broken  and  destroyed  for 
ever;  my  child  wedded  to  one  worthy  of  her  love  and 
honour ;  my  successor  aided  and  advised  by  one  so  com 
petent  to  guide  as  is  thy  friend,  then  indeed  I  shall  feel  I 


238  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

can  lay  down  the  burden  of  life  with  thanksgiving,  and 
take  my  way  to  the  great  unknown  of  the  hereafter  with 
out  fear,  without  regret,  without  a  sigh ;  but,  instead,  with 
the  great  content  of  one  who  feels  he  hath  nothing  more 
to  wish  or  hope  for  upon  earth.  For  know,  my  son,"  con 
tinued  Dranoa  with  grave  emphasis,  "  no  man  wisheth  to 
prolong  his  life  for  that  which  it  hath  yielded,  but  rather 
for  that  which  he  is  hopeful  it  may  yield.  The  proof  of 
this  is  easy ;  no  man  desireth  to  live  his  life  over  again ; 
therefore  he  is,  at  heart,  and  from  actual  experience, 
dissatisfied  and  wearied  with  life ;  not  charmed  with  it. 
Yet  do  many  cling  to  it,  fatuously  believing,  in  the  face  of 
all  their  own  actual  experience,  that  it  shall  yet,  in  the 
future,  afford  them  joys  and  gratifications  they  have  never 
found  in  the  past.  These,  my  son,  are  the  words  of 
one  who  hath  lived  long  enough  to  gain  the  wisdom  that 
teacheth  how  to  sift  the  wheat  from  the  chaff." 

Dranoa  paused,  and  remained  silent  awhile.  Then  he 
resumed,  with  a  change  of  tone, 

"  But  I  wish  not  to  weigh  down  thy  young  imaginings 
with  the  sober  knowledge  that  belongeth  not  to  thine  years 
but  to  mine.  It  will  be  sufficient  to  give  thee  counsel 
that  is  more  suited  to  the  circumstances.  Therefore  I  say 
this  to  thee  :  thou  hast  a  good  heart  and  good  instincts 
— trust  them,  follow  them  honestly ;  and  leave  the  rest 
to  the  Great  Spirit  that  ruleth  over  all.  And  now  I  have 
but  one  more  thing  to  say ;  it  were  better  for  the  present 
that  this  that  is  between  us  were  not  known  openly. 
Personally,  that  will  not  concern  thee.  When  the  time 
hath  come,  I  will  myself  announce  it  to  my  people.  Mean 
while,  thy  mind  will  be  at  rest  with  the  knowledge  of  my 
approval  of  thy  suit." 

Leonard  gratefully  poured  out  his  thanks  to  the  kind- 
hearted  king ;  then  went  to  seek  Ulama. 


SMILES  AND  TEARS.  239 

He  found  her  sitting  alone  in  an  apartment  that  over 
looked  the  lake,  so  deep  in  thought  that  she  did  not  hear 
his  coming.  She  was  leaning  on  the  window-sill  gazing 
pensively  upon  the  beauties  of  the  scene  that  lay  outspread 
before  her. 

But  Leonard  thought,  as  he  caught  sight  of  her  and 
stayed  his  steps  upon  the  threshold,  that  she  herself  was 
the  fairest  creation  of  all,  posed  as  she  was  with  that 
unconscious  grace  and  charm  that  seemed  with  her  to  be 
innate.  For  a  full  minute  he  stood  in  silence ;  then, 
still  without  moving  towards  her,  he  softly  called  her 
name,  as  though  fearing  to  approach  her  till  he  had 
permission. 

She  turned  her  head  towards  him  with  no  surprise, 
but  with  a  look  of  sweetest  pleasure  in  her  gentle  eyes. 

"  I  did  not  hear  you,"  she  said  dreamily,  "  and  yet — I 
know  not  why — I  was  looking  for  your  coming." 

"  And  what  were  you  thinking  of  so  profoundly,  sweet 
Ulama  ?  " 

"  I  was  thinking,"  she  replied,  "  how  much  more  beau 
tiful  our  lake  and  its  surroundings  have  seemed  to  me  of 
late.  I  scarce  noticed  them  before ;  I  suppose  because  I 
have  known  them  all  my  life.  Yet,  now  that  you  have 
pointed  out  some  of  their  beauties,  I  not  only  feel  and 
appreciate  them,  but  I  note  many  others  on  all  sides  that 
I  never  saw  before.  It  is  very  strange  1  I  wonder  why 
it  is  ?  " 

"  It  is  love,  Ulama,"  Leonard  said,  coming  quietly  to  her 
side  and  laying  his  hand  lightly  on  her  shoulder.  "  Love 
ran  make  the  plainest  works  of  nature  beautiful;  small 
wonder  then  if  it  makes  those  that  are  really  so  display 
new  and  unsuspected  charms.  It  is  because  love  has 
taken  up  his  dwelling  in  your  heart  that  you  now  see  new 
beauties  in  these  familiar  scenes." 


24o  THE  DEVIL- TREE  OP  EL  DORADO, 

But  Ulama  shook  her  head  sagely,  and  smilingly  made 
answer, 

"  You  know  you  told  me  that  the  first  time  you  saw  our 
lake  you  deemed  it  the  fairest  spot  on  all  the  earth.  And 
you  did  not  know  me  then,  so  could  not  love  me.  How 
then  can  what  you  say  explain  it  ?  " 

Leonard  laughed  and  took  her  hand  in  his. 

"  You  forget  that  I  had  seen  you  in  my  dreams  and  had 
loved  you  long  before,"  he  said.  "  Perhaps  some  instinct 
told  me  that  here  I  should  find  the  abode  of  her  who 
already  had  my  heart.  Or,  if  that  explanation  does  not 
please  you,  here  is  another.  Love  and  sympathy  are 
inseparable ;  you  admire,  now,  things  that  you  thought 
little  of  before,  because  you  see  that  /  admire  them." 

"  Yes  ;  that  may  be,"  Ulama  admitted,  with  a  thoughtful 
look.  "  But  then,  it  does  not  explain  why  you  should 
see  beauties  where  7  did  not.  I  think  you  must  have  a 
quicker  appreciation  of  the  beautiful  in  nature  than  is 
given  to  me." 

"  It  may  be  so  ;  and  that  in  turn  explains  how  it  came 
about  that  I  was  so  quick  to  realise  the  beauty  of  the 
fairest  daughter  of  Manoa  !  "  And  Leonard's  look  was  so 
tender,  so  full  of  loving  admiration,  that  it  brought  a  rosy 
glow  to  Ulama's  cheek.  "  And  it  also  reminds  me  that  I 
sought  you  here  to  tell  you  something  of  importance, 
something  that  has  brought  joy  and  gladness  to  my  heart. 
I  have  just  been  talking  about  you  with  the  king." 

The  colour  in  the  girl's  cheek  grew  deeper ;  and  now 
she  turned  her  glance  again  upon  the  landscape  that  lay 
sleeping  in  the  morning  sunlight. 

"  Dear  love,"  continued  Leonard,  "  think  what  it  means 
to  me — to  both  of  us,  I  hope — when  I  tell  you  that  the  king 
has  given  me  permission  to  ask  you  to  give  yourself  to 
me  I  Ah !  Not  only  has  he  done  that,  but  he  has  done 


SMILES  AND  TEARS.  241 

it  in  a  manner — accompanied  it  with  kind  words  of  trust 
and  confidence  that  have  filled  my  whole  heart  with 
gratitude.  He  speaks  as  though  I  had  already  proved 
that  which  I  can  only  hope  to  show  in  the  future — my 
true  desire  to  make  myself  worthy  of  your  love.  His 
kindness  and  many  marks  of  friendship  towards  one  who 
is  but  a  stranger  here  have  overwhelmed  me.  I  feel  the 
whole  devotion  of  my  life  to  you  and  him  can  scarce 
repay  such  generous,  ungrudging  proofs  of  his  confidence 
and  favour." 

"  You  have  a  good  friend  in  Monella,"  Ulama  said 
quietly.  "  He  never  fails  to  speak  well  of  you  when 
occasion  offers.  And  he  is  one  of  our  own  race,  and  has 
had  great  experience  of  the  world  outside,  of  which  we 
know  nothing ;  and  my  father  knows  he  can  rely  on  his 
opinion." 

"  Yes,  I  know  that  is  true,  dear  love,  and  my  heart 
burns  with  gratitude  to  him  too.  And  now,  beloved  " — and 
he  put  his  arms  round  her  and  drew  her  to  him — "  may  I 
not  think  of  you  as  all  my  own  ?  Let  me  hear  you  say 
with  those  dear  lips  that  you  know  now  what  love  is,  that 
it  has  sprung  up  unforced  in  your  pure  heart ;  let  me  hear 
you  say,  '  Leonard,  I  love  you ! ' ' 

And,  as  he  drew  her  closer  to  him  and  her  head 
nestled  upon  his  shoulder,  a  whisper,  that  seemed  but  a 
faint  sigh,  breathed  softly  the  words  so  sweet  to  hear 
for  the  first  time  from  a  loved-one's  lips — "I  love 
you  ! " 

Later  in  the  day  Leonard  told  Templemore  of  his 
interview  with  the  king ;  and,  as  he  did  so,  a  look 
came  over  his  face  that,  as  his  friend  expressed  it  to 
himself,  "  did  one's  heart  good  to  see,  even  if  but  once 
in  a  lifetime  !  " 

"  In  your  happiness  I  too  feel  happy,  dear  old  boy," 

16 


242  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

he  said.  "  And  I  should  have  little  concern,  for  the  time 
being,  if  only  those  at  home  knew  we  were  alive  and 
well.  As  it  is,  the  thought  of  their  anxiety  troubles  me 
unceasingly." 

"  Let  us  hope  our  signal  flares  were  seen  and  will  be 
reported,"  Leonard  answered.  "  I  think  they  must  have 
been  seen ;  and,  if  so,  Carenna  is  sure  to  hear  of  it,  and 
will  find  some  way  of  sending  word." 

This  referred  to  what  they  had  done  to  carry  out 
Leonard's  suggestion.  After  some  perseverance  in 
watching  from  the  spot  they  had  selected,  they  saw,  one 
evening,  camp  fires  far  out  on  the  savanna.  At  once  they 
made  their  signals  with  small  heaps  of  powder,  and  these 
they  repeated  several  times.  No  response  whatever 
came ;  nor  did  they  expect  any.  There  was  nothing  for 
it  but  to  wait  patiently  in  the  hope  that  their  signals  had 
been  seen. 

Then  ensued  a  time,  lasting  many  weeks,  which  was 
almost  uneventful.  To  Leonard  and  Ulama  it  was  one 
uninterrupted  dream  of  blissful  happiness.  To  Temple- 
more  it  was  pleasant  and  interesting,  for  he  found  plenty 
to  engage  his  mind.  He  studied  the  designs  of  the  chief 
buildings ;  of  the  bridges  that  spanned  the  streams  that 
fed  the  lake.  In  the  arches  and  general  construction  of 
these  he  formed  engineering  ideas  that  were  new  to  him. 
He  visited  often  the  great  waterfall  that  formed  the  out 
let  of  the  lake,  and  declared  that  the  sight  of  the  vast 
body  of  water  shooting  out  in  its  leap  of  two  thousand 
feet,  its  deep,  thundering  roar,  and  the  play  of  colour 
when  the  sun  shone  into,  the  mist  and  spray,  made  up  a 
combination  that  threw  Niagara  itself — which  he  had  seen 
— into  the  shade. 

One  day,  when  Ulama  and  Zonella  were  alone  together, 
the  former  thus  addressed  her  friendj 


SMILES  AND  TEARS.  243 

"  Sometimes  of  late  I  have  fancied  there  has  been  some 
unpleasant  passage  between  you  and  Leonard's  friend. 
I  myself  am  so  fortunate,  so  happy,  that  I  like  not  to  see 
those  about  me  otherwise.  I  would  have  all  my  friends 
as  happy  as  myself."  And  she  took  Zonella's  hand  and 
rubbed  her  face  affectionately  against  it  "  Tell  me, 
Zonella,  have  you  two  quarrelled  ?  " 

For  a  moment  Zonella's  face,  usually  so  pleasant  to 
behold,  looked  hard  and  almost  fierce.  Then  it  softened, 
and,  with  a  loud  cry,  she  threw  her  arms  around  Ulama ; 
she  hid  her  face  in  the  gentle  bosom,  and  burst  into  a 
torrent  of  impassioned  tears. 

It  was  some  time  before  Ulama,  greatly  surprised  as 
well  as  pained  and  puzzled,  could  understand  the  meaning 
of  this  outburst;  but  presently  Zonella,  growing  some 
what  calmer,  sobbed  out, 

"  Ah  1  You — you  little  know,  little  think  what  I  have 
suffered.  He  cares  no  more  for  me  than  he  does  for  you 
— perhaps  less.  His  heart  is  elsewhere ;  he  is  set  upon 
going  away  from  our  land,  and  only  his  regard  for  his 
friend  delays  him." 

Ulama's  beautiful  face  bent  over  Zonella's,  and  her  tears 
fell  upon  the  other's  cheek  as  she  pressed  her  lovingly  to 
her  bosom. 

"  Alas  !  Alas  1  My  poor  Zonella  I  And  is  it  possible 
that  love,  which  has  been  so  sweet  to  me,  should  bring  to 
you  but  pain  and  suffering?  I  almost  fear  for  my  own 
happiness  ;  that  my  selfishness  in  yielding  to  it  has 
blinded  me  to  what  was  going  on  with  the  others.  But  it 
never  occurred  to  me  that  love  that  is  to  me  so  wonderful 
in  the  joy  and  pleasure  it  confers,  could  also  be  the  cause 
of  misery  and  sorrow.  And  yet,"  she  added  thoughtfully, 
"  you  are  not  without  one  to  love  you.  Poor  Ergalon  has 
long  been  faithful  to  his  love  for  you.  Oh,  how  strange 


244  TRE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

and  contrary  it  all  seems !  Poor  fellow !  Perhaps  you 
have  made  him  suffer  even  as  you  yourself  have  suffered. 
Can  his  love  not  console  you  ?  I  know  so  little  myself 
that  what  I  say  may  be  only  foolishness,  yet " 

Zonella  smiled  faintly,  and  shook  her  head.  Then  she 
kissed  the  other  tenderly. 

"  Let  us  say  no  more,  my  dear,"  she  said.  "  I  am  sorry 
I  gave  way  as  I  did;  but  you  took  me  by  surprise. 
Perhaps,  too,  your  implied  advice  is  wise.  It  might  be 
better  to  try  to  love  the  one  you  know  does  truly  love 
you,  than  to  fret  your  heart  out  after  one  who  loves  you 
not,  and  who  is  beyond  your  reach.  At  least,  as  you  say, 
there  is  one  in  the  world  who  loves  me." 

Thus  the  time  sped  on.  Monella  was  much  away ; 
sometimes  for  a  week  together  ;  so  the  young  men  saw 
comparatively  little  of  him.  Templemore,  on  one  occasion, 
expressed  a  wish  to  visit  Myrlanda  with  him,  but  Monella 
said  there  were  difficulties  in  the  way. 

"  It  is  better  you  two  should  remain  here  for  the 
present,"  he  declared.  "At  a  future  time,  let  us  hope 
it  may  be  different." 

But  one  day  Monella  came  to  him  with  a  look  of  gravity 
that  at  once  aroused  his  interest. 

"  It  is  time,"  he  said,  "  that  I  should  show  you  some 
thing  of  the  truth,  that  you  may  understand  what  lies 
before  us.  Can  you  brace  up  your  courage  and  your 
nerve  to  stand  a  severe  trial  ?  " 

Templemore  opened  his  eyes  in  astonishment. 

"  Need  you  ask  ?  "  he  answered.  "  Have  you  ever 
known  me  wanting  in  courage  ?  " 

"  Ah,  no.  But  this  that  I  refer  to  requires  courage  of 
a  different  sort.  Yet  it  must  be  faced.  But  I  warn  you 
it  will  be  a  shock.  Make  up  your  mind  to  a  test  that  will 
tax  all  the  nerve  you  can  summon  to  your  aid," 


SMILES  AND  TEARS.  245 

"  And  Leonard  too  ?  "  Jack  inquired,  wondering. 

"  No.  Say  nothing  to  him.  Let  his  dream  be  happy 
while  it  may.  Be  ready  to  come  out  with  me  to-night, 
when  Ergalon  shall  come  to  seek  you.  And  bring  your 
rifle." 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

THE   DEVIL-TREE   BY   MOONLIGHT. 

IT  was  about  ten  o'clock  when  Templemore,  with 
Ergalon  as  guide,  came  out  from  the  king's  palace  by 
a  side-entrance  that  was  little  used,  and  the  door  of  which 
the  latter  now  opened  with  a  key.  Outside,  at  a  short 
distance,  they  found  Monella  pacing  up  and  down. 

Before  leaving,  Templemore  had  told  Leonard  just  so 
much  as  would  explain  his  absence;  then  had  managed 
to  slip  away  unobserved  by  their  friends  of  the  king's 
court. 

The  night  was  fine  but  chilly,  and  all  three  were  muffled 
up.  In  the  sky  overhead  the  moon  shone  calm  and  clear, 
lighting  up  the  valley  with  great  distinctness  ;  but  across 
its  face  wild-looking  clouds  were  scurrying,  showing  that 
a  strong  wind  was  blowing  up  above,  though  little  of  it 
was  felt  below.  Only  now  and  then  an  eddying  gust 
would  sweep  down  the  hillside  and  stir  the  trees  around 
them,  then  die  away  with  a  rustling  sigh  or  a  low 
moan. 

Ergalon  led  the  way ;"  skirting  the  town  he  took  a 
roundabout  road  that  Templemore  soon  saw  led  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  scene  of  their  adventure  with  the 
devil-tree,  though  they  were  approaching  it  from  a  different 
direction.  Finally,  they  entered  a  thick  wood  that  covered 

246 


THE  DEVIL-TREE  BY  MOONLIGHT.          247 

a  steep  hill ;  and  now  Templemore's  companions  made 
signs  to  him  to  observe  strict  silence  and  to  proceed  as 
quietly  as  possible.  When  they  had  reached  the  summit 
of  the  slope,  and  stood  on  the  ridge  within  the  shadow 
of  the  trees,  which  here  ceased  abruptly,  Templemore 
uttered  a  half-smothered  exclamation.  Instantly,  he  felt 
Monella's  heavy  hand  upon  his  shoulder  grasping  him 
with  a  grip  of  iron ;  and  it  brought  to  him  the  recollection 
of  the  caution  he  had  received. 

"Whatever  you  see  or  hear/'  Monella  had  rejoined, 
"you  must  remain  absolutely  quiet  and  utter  no  sound; 
do  nothing  that  might  betray  our  presence." 

What  had  excited  Templemore's  surprise  was  the  fact 
that  he  found  himself  looking  down  into  the  great  amphi 
theatre  in  which  stood  the  well-remembered  tree.  Its 
long  trailing  branches  were  still  moving  about  swiftly 
in  their  strange,  restless  fashion ;  but  most  of  the  shorter 
and  thicker  branches  were  curled  up  at  the  top  of  the 
trunk  in  the  same  kind  of  knot  as  they  had  formed  after 
carrying  thither  the  body  of  the  puma.  Viewed  in  the 
bright  moonlight,  the  tree  was  a  hideous  monstrosity 
that  had  yet  a  certain  terrible  fascination  which  attracted 
and  retained  the  sight  while  it  revolted  and  repelled 
the  mind.  The  coiled  branches  upon  the  top  reminded 
one  irresistibly  of  the  snakes  entwined  round  the  head 
of  the  Medusa;  they  formed  a  kind  of  crown,  of  a 
character  suitable  to  the  frightful  monster  whose  formless 
head,  if  one  may  so  term  it,  they  encircled.  The  appear 
ance  of  the  whole  thing  was  repulsive,  ghastly,  ghoulish. 
There  was  that  in  the  mere  form  and  outline  of  this 
gruesome  wonder  of  the  vegetable  world  that  instinctively 
aroused  aversion.  Its  naked  branches — that  in  ordinary 
circumstances  could  belong  only  to  a  dead  tree — its  colour 
— half  funereal,  half  of  a  deep  blood-tint  almost  unknown 


248  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

amongst  botanical  productions — its  never  ceasing  move* 
ment,  so  suggestive  of  an  everlasting  hunting  after  prey, 
of  an  insatiable  craving  for  its  hateful  diet  of  flesh  and 
blood,  of  sleepless  hunger,  of  tireless  rapacity  and  relent 
less  cruelty — all  these  made  up  an  unnatural  creation 
that  appalled  the  instincts  and  chilled  the  very  blood 
of  those  who  looked  upon  it.  This  had  been  the  feeling, 
or  combination  of  feelings,  that  had  made  itself  felt  in 
Templemore's  mind  when  he  had  first  seen  the  spectacle 
by  daylight ;  it  impressed  itself  much  more  strongly  now 
that  he  saw  the  tree  in  the  cold  moonlight — now  standing 
out  clear  and  well-defined,  now  plunged  into  semi-obscurity, 
as  the  hurrying  clouds  chased  each  other  across  the  sky 
above  and  threw  their  fleeting  shadows  beneath. 

From  the  spot  where  the  three  men  stood  a  clear  view 
was  presented  of  the  opposite  side  of  the  enclosure — i.e., 
of  the  side  nearest  to  the  tree,  which  was  there  sufficiently 
close  to  the  main  terrace  for  its  branches  to  sweep  over 
it ;  but  the  terrace  was  here  protected  by  a  covered- 
way  or  verandah  formed  of  metal  gratings,  the  interstices 
in  which  were  small  enough  to  keep  the  dreadful  writhing 
snake-like  branches  from  pushing  through  them.  When 
Templemore  had  seen  the  place  before,  this  part  of  the 
terrace  had  been  open ;  for  the  metal  screens,  or  gratings, 
were,  in  reality,  sliding  shutters  that  could  be  withdrawn 
into  grooves  in  the  rock  beyond.  Here,  at  the  end  of  the 
covered-way,  was  a  gateway  that  formed  the  entrance  to 
the  labyrinth  of  caverns  and  galleries  in  the  cliff  in  which 
Coryon  and  his  adherents  Jived. 

These  sliding  screens  were  movable  at  the  will  of  those 
within  the  gateway.  They  could  be  either  moved  along 
in  their  grooves  and  thus  protect  those  traversing  the 
covered-way,  or  withdrawn,  so  that  the  branches  of  the 
fatal  tree,  in  that  case,  guarded  the  entrance  most  effect- 


THE  DEVIL-TREE  BY  MOONLIGHT.  249 

ually;  for  no  man  might  then  venture  to  approach  the 
gateway  and  live. 

Underneath,  there  were  cells  in  the  terrace,  also  within 
reach  of  the  tree ;  and  screened  off,  in  like  manner,  by 
sliding  grated  doors.  Through  these  gratings  came  faint 
beams  of  light. 

Templemore  noted  all  these  things ;  yet,  while  his  gaze 
wandered  to  them,  each  time  the  tree  itself  attracted  it 
again  and  seemed  to  hold  it  spell-bound  ;  and  he  waited — 
waited,  hardly  daring  to  breathe ;  waited  for  he  knew  not 
what ;  waited  as  one  expectant  and  oppressed  by  a  dim 
unshapen  foreshadowing  of  some  new  and  nameless  horror. 

Nor  was  it  without  reason ;  for,  slowly,  the  coiled 
'  crown  '  unfolded,  and  something  came  little  by  little  into 
view.  Gradually  the  something  rose  out  of  the  hollow  in 
the  trunk,  was  carried  up  clear  of  it,  then  lowered  over 
the  side  towards  the  ground.  In  shape  it  was  cylindrical, 
and  of  a  colour  that  could  not  be  discovered  in  the  fitful 
moonlight.  Soon  it  was  deposited  upon  the  ground,  and 
the  branches  that  had  lowered  it  released  their  hold,  and 
it  remained  for  a  brief  space  untouched.  Then  other 
branches  crept  up  to  it  with  tortuous  twistings  and,  coil 
ing  round  it,  raised  and  swung  it  to  and  fro,  then  quickly 
dropped  it.  Anon,  yet  other  branches  would  do  the  same; 
only,  in  their  turn,  to  drop  it  or  to  hand  it  on  to  others. 
Thus  was  it  passed  about ;  now  lifted  high  in  the  air  by 
one  end,  then  by  the  other,  anon  dangled  horizontally  in 
mid-air.  In  time  it  made  the  circuit  of  the  tree ;  but  each 
branch,  or  set  of  branches  that  laid  hold  of  it,  rejected  it 
eventually,  as  though,  by  some  fell  but  unfailing  instinct, 
they  knew  there  was  nothing  left  in  it  to  minister  to  their 
hateful  appetite.  And  all  the  while  the  shadows  came 
and  went,  and  the  moon  looked  down  between  them  and 
lighted  up  the  hideous  scene. 


250          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

Meantime,  from  out  the  dark  and  filthy  water  and  thick 
slime  of  the  large  pool  a  few  hundred  yards  away,  crawled 
uncouth  monsters  the  like  of  which  Templemore  had 
never  looked  upon,  save,  perhaps,  in  some  fanciful  repre 
sentations  of  creatures  said  to  have  existed  in  pre-historic 
times.  These  mis-shapen  reptiles  were  from  ten  to 
twelve  feet  in  length.  They  had  heads  and  tails  like 
crocodiles,  and  in  many  other  respects  resembled  them ; 
but  in  place  of  the  usual  scales  they  were  covered  with 
large  horny  plates  several  inches  in  diameter ;  and  in  the 
centre  of  each  plate  was  a  strong  spine  or  spike,  thick 
at  the  base  but  sharp  at  the  point,  and  four  or  five  inches 
long. 

These  creatures  crawled  up  to  the  fateful  tree ;  and  it 
was  quickly  evident  that  they  came  to  claim  their  share  in 
the  foul  repast — the  dry  husk  and  bones  from  which  the 
free  had  sucked  the  rest.  Their  armour  made  them  safe 
against  the  tree;  for  the  branches  no  sooner  touched 
their  bodies  than  they  recoiled,  baffled  by  the  sharp  points 
they  everywhere  encountered.  Two  or  three  of  these 
horrid  reptiles  began  to  drag  the  dead  body  towards  their 
haunt,  and  finally  carried  it  away,  but  not  without  several 
tussles  with  the  twisting,  curling  branches  which  seemed 
loth  to  relinquish  their  prey ;  or,  perhaps,  wished  to  play 
with  it  a  little  longer,  as  a  cat  might  with  a  mouse. 

Monella  had  handed  his  field-glass  to  Templemore, 
still  keeping  a  hand  upon  his  shoulder.  The  young  man 
placed  it  to  his  eyes,  and  in  an  instant  gasped  out, 

"  Great  heavens !     //  is -a  human  body  !  " 

Yes  1 — if  that  may  be  so  called  which  was  but  the 
mutilated  husk  of  what  had  once  been  a  living,  breathing, 
human  being  1  But  now  there  was  little  left  beyond  a 
shapeless  form  I 

Templemore  felt  sick,  and  almost  reeled ;  but  Monella's 


THE  DEVIL-TREE  BY  MOONLIGH1.          251 

grasp  up-held  him,  and  was  a  silent  reminder  that  he  was 
expected  to  master  his  emotions,  however  strong  and 
painful  they  might  be. 

"  It  is  no  time  to  give  way,"  Monella  whispered  in  his 
ear.  "  Wait  and  watch  1 " 

It  was,  however,  almost  more  than  Templemore  could 
do.  He  felt  like  Dante  led  by  his  guide  to  witness  the 
tortures  of  the  damned.  But  here,  as  it  seemed  to  him, 
was  a  scene  that  rivalled  in  horror,  if  not  in  agony,  even 
the  scenes  in  the  '  Inferno.'  He  set  his  teeth  and  clenched 
his  hands ;  his  breath  was  laboured,  and  his  heart  almost 
stood  still.  But  for  Monella's  hold  upon  his  shoulder  he 
must  have  fallen. 

But  now  there  came  out  of  the  covered-way  two 
figures ;  they  stood  on  the  terrace  and  bent  their  gaze 
upon  the  scene,  silent  and  motionless.  They  were 
dressed  in  flowing  robes  of  black,  or  some  dark  colour, 
that  were  emblazoned  on  the  breast  with  a  golden  star. 

Grim,  weird  figures  were  they ;  their  dark  forms 
showing  sharply  against  the  light-coloured  rocks  behind 
them,  the  while  they  gazed  with  cruel  composure  upon 
the  ghastly  contention  between  the  loathsome  reptiles  and 
the  tree. 

When  it  was  ended,  and  the  beasts  had  disappeared 
with  their  prey  into  the  dark  waters  of  the  pool,  one  of 
the  figures  on  the  terrace  put  a  whistle  to  his  mouth,  and 
a  low  piping  sound  reached  the  ears  of  the  concealed 
watchers. 

Immediately  a  rumbling  noise  was  heard ;  and  one  of 
the  sliding  gratings  beneath  the  terrace  rolled  back,  there 
by  disclosing  a  cavernous  cell,  in  which  was  a  lighted 
lamp  on  a  rough  table.  Then  a  figure  seated  by  it,  his 
face  buried  in  his  hands,  sprang  up  with  a  loud  cry,  and 
retreated  into  the  thick  gloom  beyond.  But  the  terrible 


252          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

trailing  branches  swept  in  after  him,  twined  round  his 
legs  and  threw  him  down,  then  quickly  drew  him  out  feet 
foremost.  Vainly  he  shrieked,  and  clutched  at  this  and 
that ;  at  the  table,  at  the  edge  of  the  sliding  door  ;  relent 
lessly,  inexorably,  he  was  dragged  from  one  futile  hold 
to  another,  upsetting  the  lamp  in  his  struggles,  till  he  was 
outside.  Other  branches  swooped  down  upon  him,  coil 
ing  round  him  in  all  directions,  and  stifling  his  cries  as, 
slowly,  with  an  awful  deliberation  and  absence  of  hurry, 
or  even  of  the  appearance  of  effort,  he  was  hauled  high 
into  the  air  and  disappeared  into  the  hollow  of  the  fatal 
tree.  The  great  branches  silently  arranged  themselves 
into  their  knot-like  circle ;  at  another  sound  of  the  low 
whistle  the  sliding  door  returned  to  its  place  with  a  sullen 
rumble,  and  the  two  dark-robed  spectators  turned  and  left 
the  place. 

Then  Monella  and  Ergalon  also  came  away ;  and  it  is 
no  disparagement  of  Templemore's  courage  or  '  nerve  '  to 
state  that  they  had  almost  to  carry  him  between  them. 
When  they  had  got  to  a  safe  distance,  Monella  placed  him 
on  a  boulder,  and  held  to  his  lips  a  flask  containing  a 
strong  cordial.  Templemore,  who  had  been  on  the  point 
of  fainting,  felt  revived  by  it  at  once ;  the  liquid  seemed 
to  course  quickly  through  his  veins,  and  the  feeling  of 
deadly  sickness,  after  a  time,  passed  away. 

Monella,  meanwhile,  contemplated  him  with  compassion 
and  concern,  but  said  no  word.  Presently  Templemore 
gasped  out, 

"  What  horrors  I  What  frightful,  cold-blooded  atrocity  ! 
What  a  race  of  foul  fiends  !  Great  heavens  !  To  think 
such  things  go  on  in  this  fair  land — a  land  that  seems  so 
peaceful,  so  contented,  so  free  from  ordinary  pain  and 
suffering !  " 

"  Ah,  my  son,"  replied  Monella,  and  there  was  an  in- 


"  OTHER  BRANCHES  SWOOPED  DOWN,   COILING  ROUND  HIM." 

[Page  252. 


THE  DEVIL-TREE  BY  MOONLIGHT.          453 

describable  sadness  in  his  tones,  "  now  you  can  understand 
the  great  horror  in  the  land ;  that  which  has  oppressed 
it  for  many  long  ages ;  that  casts  a  gloom  upon  people's 
lives ;  that  turns  to  gall  and  bitterness  what,  but  for  it, 
would  be  a  life  of  innocent  enjoyment." 

"  But  why ? "  Templemore  exclaimed  almost 

fiercely ;  but  the  other  checked  him. 

"  I  think  I  know  what  you  would  say,"  Monella  went 
on.  "  You  would  know  two  or  three  things,  I  think.  To 
the  first  question  (as  I  read  it)  I  reply  that  the  reason  you 
have  not  heard  of  this  thing  from  other  people  is  that 
they  have  learned,  from  long  habit,  never  to  refer  to  it, 
even  to  one  another.  Almost  incredible,  you  think  ? 
Not  more  so  than  are  many  things  that  happen  in  your 
own  life,  in  your  own  country.  I  could  name  many 
known  to  all,  yet  alluded  to  by  none — often  wrongly,  as 
I  hold.  Still,  there  is  the  fact.  It  is  the  same  here. 
This  horror  in  the  land  broods  over,  enthrals  the  people ; 
yet,  because  they  hold  it  in  such  dread,  they  make  an 
affectation  of  pretending  not  to  know  of  its  existence ; 
perhaps,  in  mercy  to  their  children. 

"  Next,  it  surprises  you  that  /  have  not  told  you  sooner. 
The  answer  is  simple.  You  are  not  like  myself;  I  am 
one  of  this  people ;  you  are  but  a  sojourner  in  the  land — 
a  visitor.  I  had  the  desire  to  make  your  sojourn  here 
as  pleasant  as  it  could  be ;  that  your  interest  in  the 
many  curious  things  you  see  about  you  should  not  be 
lessened,  nor  your  stay  here  rendered  unhappy  by  the 
knowledge  of  that  which  you  have  seen  to-night — the 
earlier  knowledge  of  which  could  have  done  no  good  to 
any  one. 

"  Lastly,  you  naturally  desire  to  know  why,  in  that 
case,  I  have  now  chosen  to  enlighten  you.  For  this 
reason  :  the  time  is  approaching  when  certain  plans  of 


2$4          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

mine  and  of  the  king's  will  be  completed,  and  when  I 
devoutly  hope  we  may  be  able,  with  God's  help,  to  end 
this  thing  for  ever.  In  that  I  shall  ask  you  to  help  us — 
I  hope  you  will  aid  us  all  you  can." 

"  I  will,"  said  Templemore  impetuously.  "  Against 
such  a  hellish  crew  as  that  I  am  with  you  heart  and  soul. 
I  think  I  begin  to  understand " 

"Yes,  I  never  doubted  your  readiness  to  take  part 
with  us.  But  it  was  necessary  to  give  you  absolute  proof 
of  what  goes  on,  that  you  might  understand  those  with 
whom  we  have  to  deal.  You  have  now  seen  for  your 
self " 

"  Ay,  I  have  seen  ! "  Jack  shuddered. 

"And  will  now  understand  that,  when  the  time 
comes  to  extirpate  this  serpent  brood,  there  must  be  no 
hesitation,  no  paltering,  no  half-and-half  measures,  no 
mercy.  It  will  be  of  no  use  to  kill  the  old  snakes  and 
leave  the  brood  to  grow  up  again,  or  eggs  to  hatch.  Do 
you  take  in  my  meaning  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  think  you  will  be  right  and  well  justified." 

"  Good.  If  you  wonder  why,  knowing  all  this,  I  have 
done  nothing  heretofore,  it  is  that  the  king's  plans  could 
not  sooner  be  matured.  Meantime  we  have  stayed  the 
horror  for  a  while." 

Jack  uttered  an  impatient  exclamation. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  Monella  declared,  "  we  have,  and  you  have 
helped  to  do  it.  These  wretched  creatures  you  have  seen 
sacrificed  to  this  horrible  '  fetish-tree '  of  theirs,  are  their 
own  soldiers — those  who.  escaped  from  us  by  running 
away.  They  deserve  no  pity.  They  themselves  have 
given  many  an  innocent  victim — even  women  and 
children — to  that  tree " 

"  I  know  that  to  be  true,"  Ergalon  interposed. 

"The  truce  we  forced  on  Coryon,"  resumed  Monella 


THE  DEVIL-TREE  BY  MOONLIGHT.          255 

"  has  had  this  effect  at  least — it  has  saved  the  lives  of 
numbers  of  poor  creatures  who  would  have  been  seized 
and  sacrificed  during  the  time  that  we  have  been  here. 
Instead  of  that,  however,  the  arch-fiend  Coryon  has  had 
to  content  himself  with  making  victims  of  his  own  wretched 
myrmidons  by  way  of  punishment  for  their  running 
away  from  us.  They  are  as  bad  as  he — very  nearly. 
At  any  rate  they  are  not  worth  your  pity." 

"Well,  I  am  glad  to  hear  that,  at  least,"  said  Temple- 
more.  "  It  takes  away  a  little  of  the  load  of  horror  that 
turned  me  sick.  Truly,  of  all  the  diabolical  atrocities 
that  the  mind  of  man  in  its  depths  of  cruelty  and 
wickedness  ever  conceived " 

Ergalon  shuddered  now  in  his  turn. 

"  I  can  look  on  at  the  sacrifice  of  victims  such  as 
these,"  he  said  gravely,  "  because  I  know  that  every  one 
of  them  has  deserved  his  fate  by  acts  of  cruelty ;  but 
when  it  is  a  case,  as  it  has  been  in  the  past,  of  women 
young  girls,  and  poor  little  children " 

"  For  Heaven's  sake  say  no  more,"  Jack  entreated ; 
"  I  begin  to  feel  sick  again  at  such  suggestions !  I 
will  fight  to  the  death  against  such  wretches.  As  it 
is,  for  the  rest  of  my  life  I  shall  see  before  me  in  my 
dreams  what  I  saw  to-night.  Surely  no  wilder  phantasy, 
no  more  outrageous,  blood-curdling  nightmare  ever  entered 
the  most  disordered  brain.  And  now  it  will  haunt  me 
to  my  life's  end  I" 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

TRAPPED ! 

ONE  day  the  king  announced  his  intention  to  fix 
a  day  for  Leonard's  formal  betrothal  to  Ulama 
according  to  the  usage  of  the  country.  Immediately  the 
people  began  preparations  to  do  honour  to  the  event ; 
and  congratulations  and  marks  of  friendship  and  good 
will  were  showered  upon  the  young  couple  by  all  those 
who  were  well  affected  towards  the  king. 

In  the  opposite  camp,  however,  as  might  be  expected, 
the  announcement  was  differently  received;  and,  indeed, 
the  crafty  Coryon  took  advantage  of  it  to  sow  dissension 
among  some  of  the  people,  and  to  suggest  opposition  to 
the  proposal.  His  adherents  had  certain  supporters  in 
the  land ;  people  who  bought  their  own  security  by  aiding 
Coryon  secretly  against  their  neighbours.  This  was  why 
the  king  had  shrunk  from  pushing  matters  to  the  extreme 
against  the  priest.  He  knew  that  these  half-hearted  or 
doubtful  ones  were  quite  as  likely  to  side  with  Coryon, 
at  the  last  moment,  as  v/jth  himself,  and  that  thus  a  civil 
war  would  be  inaugurated. 

Monella,  since  he  had  come  into  the  country  and 
espoused  the  king's  side,  had  thrown  more  energy  and 
method  into  the  cause  than  had  been  previously  bestowed 
upon  it.  Through  the  Fraternity  of  the  White  Priests, 

256 


TRAPPEDl  257 

and  their  covert  friends  and  sympathisers,  and  through 
Ergalon,  who  had  secretly  gained  over  some  of  Coryon's 
people,  an  active  work  had  been  carried  on  amongst  all 
classes,  and  with  satisfactory  results.  But  Coryon,  on  his 
side,  had  been  busy  too ;  though  hitherto  with  less 
success.  Now,  however,  he  found  a  useful  aid  in  the 
objection  many  felt  to  seeing  the  king's  only  daughter 
wedded  to  one  who — as  it  was  cunningly  suggested  to 
them — was  a  stranger,  an  adventurer,  come  from  no  one 
knew  where,  and  unable  to  show  sueh  evidence  of  descent 
and  other  qualifications  as  should  entitle  him  to  seek 
alliance  with  the  daughter  of  their  king. 

But  Coryon's  emissaries  worked  silently  and  unseen  ; 
and  there  was  nothing  outwardly  to  show  that  two  under 
currents  were  gradually  gaining  strength  and  approaching 
that  point  whence  the  slightest  accident  might  bring  them 
into  active  opposition. 

Indeed,  in  announcing  the  proposed  betrothal,  the  king 
had,  for  once,  acted  directly  against  Monella's  advice. 
The  latter  had  counselled  that  the  matter  should  be  kept 
secret  until  the  contest  with  Coryon — now  in  abeyance — 
had  been  finally  decided ;  for  he  foresaw  the  use  to  which 
Coryon  would  put  it. 

Leonard  and  Ulama  were  too  much  taken  up  with  each 
other  and  with  their  own  happiness  to  trouble  themselves 
about  the  '  pros  and  cons '  that  had  weighed  in  the  minds 
of  Monella  and  those  who  thought  with  him.  That  the 
effect  of  the  proclamation  would  be  to  hasten  his  marriage 
was,  of  course,  sufficient  to  commend  it  to  Leonard ;  and 
he  left  all  the  rest  to  others. 

Templemore  knew  not  sufficient  of  what  was  going  on 
around  him  to  have  any  opinion  upon  the  subject.  Since 
the  night  when  the  real  use  to  which  the  great  devil-tree 
was  put  had  been  revealed  to  him,  he  had  been  very 


258  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

unhappy.  He  felt  as  might  one  who  had  been  slumber 
ing  peacefully  in  sight  of  a  terrible  peril,  to  whose  exis 
tence  he  had  suddenly  been  awakened.  Not  that  he  had 
any  fear  for  his  own  safety ;  yet  he  was  filled  with  a 
nameless  dread,  a  vague  sense  of  horror  and  distrust,  of 
unreality,  in  the  life  about  him.  He  could  not  but  realise 
that  there  would  be  no  real  peace,  no  security  for  life  or 
property,  until  an  absolute  end  had  been  put  to  Coryon 
and  his  atrocious  crew,  and  their  abominable  fetish-tree 
destroyed.  But  when  would  that  be  ?  he  wondered. 
His  sense  of  disquiet  was  increased  by  having  to  keep 
from  Leonard  the  knowledge  he  had  gained,  and  being 
thus  debarred  from  discussing  matters  with  him.  Not, 
however  (as  he  acknowledged  to  himself),  that  that  would 
have  been  of  much  advantage ;  for  Leonard  was  too  much 
absorbed  in  '  love's  young  dream '  to  be  likely  to  discuss 
such  things  coolly  and  critically. 

Three  days  before  that  fixed  for  the  ceremony  of 
betrothal,  which  was  to  be  marked  by  a  still  grander 
entertainment,  the  king  gave  a  preliminary  fete.  There 
was  much  feasting  for  all  and  sundry ;  boats,  gaily 
decorated  with  flowers  and  banners  and  coloured  streamers, 
glided  to  and  fro  upon  the  lake ;  the  young  people  skilled 
in  diving  from  great  heights  into  the  water  with  their 
parachute  aids,  contended  for  prizes,  and  there  were 
many  other  forms  of  gaiety  and  festivity. 

Leonard  and  Ulama,  seated  upon  a  terrace,  looked  upon 
the  scene,  and  waved  their  hands  in  frequent  recognition 
of  friendly  faces  and  signals  here  and  there  amongst  the 
crowd.  Ulama's  lovely  face  was  radiant,  and  the  soft 
light  in  her  gentle  eyes,  her  pleased  acknowledgment  of  the 
tokens  of  affection  and  the  good  wishes  she  received  on 
every  side,  and  her  grateful  smiles  for  all,  were  charming 
to  behold.  Her  wondrous  grace  and  beauty  seemed,  if 


TRAPPED  I  259 

possible,  enhanced  by  her  half-shy,  half-proud  glances,  and 
the  flush  that  mounted  to  her  cheeks  when  she  turned  her 
eyes  with  love  on  Leonard.  Never  before,  even  in  that 
country  where  the  charms  of  the  daughters  of  the  land 
exceed  the  average,  had  such  a  vision  of  lovely  maidenhood 
and  such  rare  beauty  been  beheld.  And  yet  all  those  who 
knew  her,  loved  her  as  much  for  the  innocence  and  sweet 
ness  that  beamed  ever  in  her  face  and  guided  all  her 
thoughts  and  words  and  actions,  as  for  the  physical  perfec 
tion  that  compelled  their  admiration. 

She  stole  her  little  hand  into  her  lover's  and  sighed 
quietly. 

"  I  am  so  happy,  and  yet  my  eyes  are  full  of  tears. 
And  I  feel  half  frightened  too ;  frightened  lest  my  happi 
ness  should  be  too  great  to  last.  Is  it  wrong,  then,  to  be 
happy,  think  you  ?  It  almost  seems  so,  when  I  know  so 
many  others  are  unhappy." 

Leonard  fondly  pressed  her  hand,  and  gazed  deep  down 
into  her  eyes. 

"  If  you  feel  happy  in  your  love,  dear  heart,"  he  answered, 
"  it  is  because  you  love  so  much ;  and  surely  to  love  can 
not  be  wrong,  or  to  take  pleasure  in  it.  Besides,  in  that 
you  think  so  much  of  others  you  but  show  your  sweet 
unselfishness.  Therefore,  trouble  not  yourself  about  the 
regrets  for  others  that  accompany  your  love.  For,  if  to 
day  they  sorrow,  they  have  had  their  times  of  happiness 
in  the  past,  or  may  have  them  in  the  future." 

"  It  may  be  so,"  replied  Ulama.  "  I  doubt  whether  in  all 
the  world  there  is  another  maiden  who  loves  as  I  do,  and 
therefore  who  could  know  the  dread  that  weighs  me  down. 
But  as  for  me — ah,  I  tremble  at  my  own  great  joy,  and 
fear  it  is  too  great  to  last.  And  every  one  is  so  kind  to 
me  and  seems  so  rejoiced  to  see  me  happy — that — that  I 
can  hardly  keep  from  crying." 


260  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

And  for  a  brief  minute  the  gentle-hearted  girl  placed 
her  hands  before  her  face  to  hide  her  tears — tears  that 
were  born  of  the  great  gladness  of  her  love  and  her  tender 
sympathy  for  others. 

And  so  for  these  two  the  day  passed,  like  many  that 
had  gone  before  it,  in  a  blissful  dream ;  but  it  was  a 
dream  from  which  they  were  soon  to  be  roughly  awakened 
to  the  dark  knowledge  of  what  wickedness  can  achieve. 

For,  amid  the  feasting  and  among  the  revellers,  were 
evil  beings  who  had  plotted  in  their  black  hearts  to  kill 
the  joy  of  the  gentlest-hearted  maiden  that  ever  with  her 
sweetness  brightened  this  sorrow-laden  earth  ;  wretches 
that  even  then  were  spinning  around  her  the  treacherous 
web  designed  by  the  fell  Coryon  to  end  her  dream  of 
happiness  for  ever. 

When  Templemore  woke  up  the  next  morning  he 
gazed  about  him  in  surprise.  He  was  not  in  his  usual 
sleeping  apartment ;  but,  instead,  in  some  room  that  was 
strange  to  him.  It  was  small,  dingy  and  ill-lighted, 
and  the  couch  upon  which  he  found  himself  was  not  that 
on  which  he  had  lately  slept.  He  sprang  up  and,  in 
vague  alarm,  looked  round  for  his  clothes  and  his  arms ; 
the  clothes  were  there,  but  there  was  no  revolver,  and 
his  rifle  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  Even  his  sword  and 
dagger,  that  formed  part  of  his  usual  dress,  had  been 
removed.  Dressing  himself  hastily,  he  rushed  to  the 
door,  but  it  was  fastened. 

"  Great  heavens  1 "  he  .exclaimed,  "I  am  a  prisoner ; 
my  rifle  and  pistol  have  been  taken  away  in  my  sleep. 
Oh,  what,  what  has  happened  to  Leonard  ?  What  can  it 
all  mean  ?  " 

He  hammered  at  the  door,  but  no  answer  came.  Then 
he  tried  to  look  out  of  the  window,  but  it  was  too  high  for 


TRAPPED !  261 

him  to  be  able  to  see  anything  through  it  but  the  sky. 
There  was  nothing  to  be  done  but  wait ;  so  he  sat  down 
upon  the  bed,  a  picture  of  misery  and  bewilderment,  and 
forthwith  began  to  formulate  all  sorts  of  theories  and 
ideas  to  account  for  what  had  happened  to  him. 

When,  after  a  long  interval,  the  door  was  opened,  a 
man  entered  whose  dress  showed  him  to  be  one  of 
Coryon's  black-tunicked  soldiers.  He  brought  in  some 
food,  and  a  pitcher  and  a  mug,  which  he  deposited  upon  a 
small  table,  and  was  turning  to  go,  when  Templemore 
sprang  up  and  addressed  him.  He  felt  so  incensed  at 
the  sight  of  this  emissary  of  Coryon's  that  he  could  indeed 
scarcely  refrain  from  hurling  himself  upon  him,  despite 
the  fact  that  the  man  was  armed.  But  just  outside  the 
door,  as  he  could  see,  were  other  soldiers  ;  he  could  hear, 
too,  the  clank  of  their  arms,  so  he  knew  that  to  attack 
the  one  before  him  would  be  worse  than  useless. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ?  "  he  demanded. 

The  man,  who  was  just  on  the  point  of  going  out, 
turned  back  for  a  step  or  two,  and  then  said  in  a  low 
tone, 

"  You  are  the  prisoner  of  the  High  Priest  Coryon." 

"  But  how,  and  why,  and  where  ?  " 

The  man  shook  hie  head  quietly.  He  was  not  an  ill- 
favoured  fellow,  and  regarded  his  prisoner  in  a  half- 
friendly  manner,  Templemore  thought. 

"  You  are  still  in  the  king's  palace,"  he  continued,  "  but 
your  friend  and  the  princess  have  been  taken  away  to 
Coryon's  abode." 

"  Taken  away  to  his  place  ?  Great  God  help  them  and 
help  us  all,  then  !  "  Jack  moaned,  as  the  picture  of  what 
he  had  seen  there  that  well-remembered  night  rose  up 
before  his  mind.  "  And  how  has  all  this  come  about  ? 
and  where  is  Monella,  and  where  is  the  king  ?  " 


262  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

11 1  may  not  talk  to  you,"  the  soldier  answered.  "  I 
have  disobeyed  orders  in  telling  you  thus  much.  But 
Ergalon  was  a  friend  of  mine  and  I  know  that  he  is  a 
friend  of  yours."  And  he  went  out,  closing  and  fastening 
the  door  behind  him. 

Here  was  terrible  news !  Leonard  and  Ulama  prisoners 
of  Coryon ;  perhaps  immured  in  one  of  those  awful 
dungeons  within  reach  of  the  terrible  tree,  where  the  very 
sight  of  what  went  on  beyond  those  barred  and  grated 
doors  was  enough  to  drive  the  bravest  mad ;  and  where, 
at  any  moment,  that  whistle — a  door  run  back — and 
then 1 

"  It's  too  dreadful — too  horrible  to  think  of !  "  Temple- 
more  exclaimed.  He  sprang  up  and  began  pacing  rest 
lessly  up  and  down.  "  I  shall  go  mad  myself,  if  I  dwell 
upon  such  thoughts." 

The  hours  dragged  slowly  by  till  evening,  when,  just 
when  it  was  growing  dark,  the  door  was  once  more  opened 
and  the  same  man  came  in  and,  looking  at  Templemore, 
made  a  sign  to  be  silent.  Then  he  returned  to  the  door 
and  led  in  a  muffled  figure,  and,  without  a  word,  retired. 
The  figure  threw  back  a  hood  that  covered  the  head, 
and  Templemore,  with  glad  surprise,  saw  that  it  was 
Zonella. 

He  ran  forward  and  took  her  hand  in  his. 

"  Zonella  I  "  he  exclaimed.  "  This  is  surprising,  and 
gladdening  too.  It  does  one  good  to  see  your  face  after 
all  that  I  have  been  imagining.  Tell  me — what  does  it 
all  mean  ?  " 

She  laid  her  finger  on  her  lips  and  said  in  a  hushed 
voice, 

"  It  means  that  the  cunning,  treacherous  Coryon  has 
played  a  trick  upon  us  all,  and  made  you  prisoners.  Your 
friend  and  our  beloved  princess  have  been  carried  off,  the 


TRAPPED !  263 

king  himself  is  kept  a  prisoner  in  his  room,  and  so  are 
many  of  his  ministers." 

"And  Monella  and  Ergalon  ?" 

"  Monella  was  away  in  Myrlanda,  as  you  know,  and  so 
has  escaped  ;  and  Ergalon — who  is  free  too,  but  in  hiding 
— has  sent  a  trusty  messenger  to  warn  him." 

"And  you?" 

"I  am  virtually  a  prisoner  too.  That  is,  I  am  for 
bidden  to  leave  the  palace.  But  I  am  free  to  go  about 
within  it.  The  whole  place  is  full  of  Coryon's  soldiers." 

"  Can  you  tell  me  how  it  was  managed  ?  " 

"  The  '  loving  cup '  was  drugged.  All  who  partook  of 
it  fell  into  an  unnaturally  heavy  sleep.  You  remember 
almost  every  one  throughout  the  palace  drank  some,  in 
honour  of  your  friend  and  our  poor  princess.  Alas !  alas  I 
My  dear,  my  loved  Ulama !  " 

She  sobbed  bitterly,  while  Jack  marched  excitedly  up 
and  down  the  place. 

"  Is  there  no  hope — nothing  to  be  done  ?  M  he  exclaimed 
despairingly. 

"  There  is  only  one  thing,"  was  answered  in  a  low, 
hesitating  tone. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  he  asked  eagerly. 

"  I  have  come  to  try  to  aid  you.  If  you  wrap  up  in 
this  cloak  and  go  out  quietly  now,  while  it  is  half  dark^ 
you  may  get  clear  out  of  the  palace  unobserved.  One  of 
my  maids  is  waiting  for  me  without,  and  will  show  you 
the  way.  I  warned  her  of  my  plan,  and  she  is  to  be 
trusted." 

"What I  And  leave  you  here  in  my  place  to  suffer 
Coryon's  vengeance  ?  Why,  Zonella — dear,  kind  friend — • 
what  must  you  think  of  me  ?  " 

"  I  can  think  of  nothing  else,"  she  answered  simply. 
"  And  for  me — I  care  not.  Whatever  may  befall  me,  you, 


264  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

will  be  able  to  get  away;  perhaps  even  to  serve  your 
friend." 

Jack  took  her  hand  in  his,  not  noticing  that  she  seemed 
to  shiver  under  the  touch. 

"  Such  an  offer  is  too  kind,  too  much,  my  dear,  good 
friend,"  he  said.  "  It  cannot  be ;  we  must  try " 

"  For  my  sake,  then,"  she  exclaimed  impulsively.  "  1 
would  rather  die  myself  than  see  you  carried  off  to  yonder 
dens.  Or" — she  paused  confusedly,  and  then  went  on — 
"  for  your  friend's  sake.  Think  !  Consider  !  Do  you 
refuse  merely  from  any  thought  about  me  ?  Think  what 
you  might  be  able  to  do  for  others — for  your  friend,  for 
Ulama  1 " 

Templemore  passed  his  hand  over  his  face ;  the  tears 
were  coming  into  his  eyes.  When  he  tried  to  speak  again, 
he  felt  half  choking. 

"You  are  a  noble  girl,  Zonella,"  he  answered  with 
emotion ;  "  and  when  you  appeal  to  me  on  their  behalf 
you  cannot  know  how  hard  it  is  to  me  to  stay  on  here, 
knowing  that  I  have  the  chance — -just  the  chance — of 
saving  them.  But  it  cannot  be,  dear  friend,  it  cannot  be ; 
but — I  thank  you.  My  whole  heart  thanks  you."  He 
pressed  her  hand,  and  turned  sorrowfully  away. 

Presently,  she  spoke  again,  this  time  in  a  different  tone ; 
indeed,  her  voice  sounded  hard  and  strained. 

"Then  Ergalon  shall  risk  his  life  for  you,"  she  said. 
"  I  know  that  which  will  induce  him  to  attempt  what 
to-day  he  said  could  not  be  done.  I  will  seek  him  at  once. 
For  now,  good-bye ;  do  -not  go  to  bed,  but  be  ready,  if 
you  hear  some  one  at  the  window.  You  can  reach  it,  if 
you  stand  up  on  the  table."  And,  without  further  ex 
planation,  she  left  him. 

Templemore  sat  for  long  pondering  upon  this  strange 
interview,  and  wondering  too  what  she  had  planned ;  and 


TRAPPED  I  265 

the  time  seemed  to  drag  wearily  while  he  waited  for  some 
signal  at  the  window. 

It  was  about  midnight,  as  he  judged,  when  there  came 
a  tap,  tap  from  the  outside.  He  sprang  on  to  the  table ; 
then  by  the  dim  light  that  came  through  the  window 
he  could  discern  the  upper  part  of  a  man's  body  swinging 
on  a  rope. 

"  Is  that  Ergalon  ?  "  he  whispered. 

"  Yes,"  came  back  the  answer.  "  If  I  send  you  in  a 
short  rope  and  you  wait  till  I  have  gone  down,  you  can 
then  pull  in  the  rope  I  am  on,  get  on  to  it,  and  come  down 
yourself.  Do  you  dare  try  it  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"Then  here  it  is.  Now  wait  till  you  find  you  can  pull 
this  one  in." 

Templemore  felt  about  and  caught  hold  of  a  small  cord 
that  was  hanging  inside  the  window — which  was  open  to 
the  air — and  he  pulled  lightly  at  it  till  he  felt  the  strain 
upon  the  rope  to  which  it  was  attached,  relaxed.  Then 
he  pulled  harder,  and  a  portion  of  a  thicker  rope  came  in 
side.  By  its  means  he  was  able  to  climb  up  on  to  the  sill. 
With  some  trouble  and  manoeuvring  he  got  outside  and 
was  soon  sliding  down  the  rope,  which  Ergalon  steadied 
from  below.  It  was  very  dark,  and  he  descended  a- 
midst  some  trees  where  it  was  darker  still.  When  he 
touched  the  ground,  at  first,  he  could  see  nothing ;  but 
Ergalon  turned  on  the  light  of  a  bull's-eye  lantern.  It 
was  one  of  those  Monella  had  brought  with  him,  and  lent 
by  him  to  Ergalon. 

A  voice,  that  he  knew  to  be  Zonella's,  whispered, 

"  That  has  been  well  done.  Now  what  do  you  propose 
to  do?" 

"  I  must  get  down  to  the  canyon  by  which  we  came 
into  the  mountain.  There  we  have  left  spare  weapons. 


266  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

But  I  can't  get  down  in  the  dark ;  not  even,  I  fear,  with 
the  lantern." 

"  There  will  be  a  moon  later ;  perhaps  that  will  help. 
Let  us  go  in  that  direction." 

"  What !  you,  too  ?  "  Jack  asked  in  surprise. 

"  Yes,  why  not  ?  I  shall  be  as  safe  with  you  as  in  the 
midst  of  Coryon's  hateful  minions,  and  I  may  be  of  service." 

"You  couldn't  climb  down  that  place  and  up  again," 
Jack  reminded  her. 

"  Then  I  can  wait  near  the  top,  and  Ergalon  can  go  with 
you  to  help  you  carry  what  you  want." 

"  But  we  shall  be  a  long  time,  all  day  to-morrow." 

"  No  matter,  I  will  manage." 

Then  the  three  made  their  way  with  much  difficulty, 
owing  to  the  darkness,  to  the  top  of  the  canyon.  Here 
they  sat  and  talked  in  guarded  voices  till  the  moon  had 
risen  high  enough  to  light  the  hazardous  descent. 

Templemore  learned  how  Coryon's  plans  had  been 
carried  out ;  how  Ergalon's  escape  had  been  due  to 
his  absence  from  the  palace,  awaiting  the  return  of 
a  messenger  from  Monella.  At  a  late  hour,  on  his  way 
back  to  the  palace,  he  had  been  warned  by  a  friend 
amongst  Coryon's  people.  On  this  he  had  sent  on 
the  messenger  to  Monella  to  inform  him  of  all  that  had 
occurred.  The  man  had  been  only  just  in  time  to  get 
through  the  subterranean  road  before  Coryon's  soldiers 
took  possession  of  it  and  closed  it. 

Templemore's  escape  had  been  planned  by  Zonella. 
She  had  smuggled  Ergalon  into  the  palace  and  up  to  the 
roof  disguised  as  one  of  her  own  maids  ;  and  in  this  she 
had  been  aided  by  one  of  his  friends  amongst  the  soldiers 
of  the  priest.  Ergalon  had  at  first  objected  strongly,  con 
ceiving  that  the  attempt  was  foolhardy  and  could  not 
succeed;  that  he  would  only  lose  his  own  liberty  and, 


TRAPPED  I  267 

perhaps,  his  life,  and  that  Monella  might  be  displeased. 
In  short,  he  had  considered  himself  bound  to  do  nothing 
that  was  in  any  way  risky  until  Monella  had  communicated 
with  him.  But  Zonella  had  contrived,  by  some  means,  to 
persuade  him  ;  and  had  herself  stolen  out  and  steadied  the 
rope  for  Ergalon  in  his  perilous  descent. 

From  his  friend  in  the  opposite  camp  Ergalon  had  learned 
one  very  important  thing — that  nothing  was  likely  to  be 
done  to  Leonard  or  Ulama  till  the  day  that  had  been  named 
for  their  betrothal.  That  day  Coryon  had  fixed  upon,  with 
cruel  irony,  for  the  holding  of  a  sort  of  trial,  the  result  of 
which  would  be  a  foregone  conclusion. 

"  Therefore,"  said  Ergalon,  "  if  you  can  get  back  by  the 
morning  of  to-morrow"  (it  being  then  already  morning) 
"  you  will  be  in  time ;  though  I  fear  you  will  find  it 
difficult  to  effect  much  good  alone,  and  I  cannot  yet  tell 
when  the  lord  Monella  may  be  able  to  get  through  the 
subterranean  passage  to  come  to  your  assistance." 

"We  will  try,  anyhow,"  said  Jack,  setting  his  teeth  with 
grim  determination.  "  And,  if  I  fail,  we  will  die  together. 
One  can  but  die  once.  I  think  it  is  possible  to  get  back 
with  a  couple  of  rifles  and  pistols  and  the  necessary 
ammunition  by  the  morning.  If  human  effort  can  do  it, 
it  shall  be  done ;  and  I  can  then  put  a  pistol  into  your 
>  iiands,  too,  my  good  friend." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 
1  IN  THE  DEVIL-TREE'S  LARDER  I ' 

LEONARD  awoke  from  a  deep  sleep,  on  the  morning 
after  the  fete,  to  find  himself,  like  Templemore,  in  a 
place  that  was  strange  to  him. 

So  profound  had  been  the  slumber  induced  by  the  drug 
that  had  been  mixed  with  the  drink,  that  he  had  been 
carried  all  the  way  to  Coryon's  retreat  in  absolute  uncon 
sciousness.  When  he  at  last  woke  up,  he  was  in  one  of 
the  cells  under  the  terrace  within  the  reach  of  the  great 
flesh-eating  tree. 

No  words  can  describe  the  horror  and  anguish  that 
filled  his  breast  when,  by  degrees,  he  realised  the  dreadful 
truth.  Not  only  did  he  shudder  at  the  thought  of  his  own 
too  probable  fate,  but  the  fear  that  his  sweet  LJlama  might 
share  the  same  awful  doom  drove  him  almost  to  the  verge 
of  madness.  He  cursed  the  false  sense  of  security  that 
had  led  up  to  this  terrible  result.  A  few  simple  pre 
cautions  would  have  frustrated  this  treachery !  But  it 
was  too  late  I 

Through  the  grated  door  he  could  see  the  great  devil- 
tree,  hear  the  swishing  •  of  its  long,  trailing  branches, 
watch  them  come  up  to  the  grating  and  search  about  over 
its  face  for  some  opening  large  enough  to  penetrate,  even 
trying  to  wriggle  in  through  its  small  slits  and  perfora 
tions.  In  the  centre  of  the  cell  was  a  block  of  wood  fixed 

268 


'  IN  THE  DE  VIL-TREE '  S  LA RDER  / '         269 

in  the  ground  to  serve  as  a  table.  A  small  stream  of  water 
ran  down  from  a  pipe  above  and  fell  into  a  channel  in  the 
floor,  and  a  pitcher  stood  beside  it.  For  chair  there  was 
a  smaller  log  of  wood  ;  the  '  bed  '  on  which  he  had  found 
himself  was  simply  a  bag  of  straw  whereon  were  laid  two 
or  three  rugs.  An  iron  door  shut  off  the  back  from  an 
interior  gallery,  and  the  cell  was  partitioned  off  from 
others,  on  each  side,  by  grated  screens,  like  that  in  the 
front.  The  occupants  of  adjacent  cells  could,  therefore, 
see  each  other. 

As  Leonard  looked  round  in  astonishment  and  alarm, 
and  exclaimed,  involuntarily,  "  Where  am  I  ? "  a  dis 
cordant  peal  of  mocking  laughter  rang  out  from  the  cell 
upon  his  right. 

"  Where  is  he  !  He  doesn't  even  know  where  he  is  I  " 
a  harsh  voice  cried  out.  "  He — one  of  the  gods  that 
wielded  the  lightning  and  thunder  !  After  all,  caught  by 
Coryon,  and  brought  here  like  the  rest  of  us  !  Ha  I  ha  I 
hal" 

Leonard,  shocked  and  amazed,  went  to  the  side  whence 
the  sounds  proceeded,  and  there  saw,  peering  through  the 
bars,  a  horrible  face  that  grinned  at  him  with  hideous  sneers 
and  wild-looking  eyes.  The  hair  and  beard  were  matted 
and  dishevelled ;  the  face  and  figure,  so  far  as  he  could 
make  them  out,  looked  gaunt  and  thin.  He  was  dressed 
in  the  black  tunic  with  gold  star  that  denoted  one  of 
Coryon's  soldiers. 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  I  "  laughed  the  mocking  voice.  "  You 
don't  know  where  you  are,  eh?  I'll  tell  you,  my  lord, 
son  of  the  gods,  that  can  kill  us  soldiers  with  a  magic 
lightning  wand,  but  can't  keep  yourself  out  of  Coryon's 
clutches — you  are  in  the  '  devil-tree's  larder  '  1  " 

"  The  devil-tree's  larder  1  " 

"  Yes,  my  lord ;   the  devil-tree's  larder.     That  means 


270          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

that  they  have  put  you  here  to  keep  you  cool  and  in  good 
condition,  before  they  hand  you  over  to  be  food  for  their 
pet  out  there."  And  he  pointed  to  the  tree. 

Leonard  shuddered,  and  the  awful  truth  of  the  man's 
statement  forced  itself  upon  his  mind,  in  spite  of  his  wish 
to  believe  it  too  atrocious  to  be  possible.  He  went  up  to 
the  door  in  the  front  and  examined  it.  He  saw  that  it 
ran  in  grooves  at  the  top  and  bottom. 

"  Ah,"  said  the  mocking  voice  behind  him,  "  that's 
right.  You  see  how  it's  done  now.  They  run  that  back 
from  inside,  sudden-like,  some  time  when  you  don't  expect 
it ;  and  in  come  the  twisting  branches  that  lay  hold  of 
you,  and  out  you  go  to  make  him  a  nice  meal.  Ha  I  ha  ! 
ha!" 

Leonard  turned  and  stared  in  helpless  horror.  Was 
it  possible  that  there  was  such  cold-blooded,  fiendish 
cruelty  in  the  world  ?  Yet — he  remembered  the  fate  of 
the  poor  puma.  He  trembled,  and  turned  sick  and  faint ; 
while  the  one  in  the  next  cell  continued  to  jeer  and  mock 
at  him. 

"  Where  is  your  lightning-wand,  my  lord  ?  Why  have 
you  not  brought  it  to  try  it  on  the  tree  ?  You  managed 
to  get  me  brought  here ;  and  now  you've  managed  to  get 
here  yourself !  " 

"  I  got  you  brought  here  ?  How  ?  What  then  are 
you  doing  here  ?  "  Leonard  asked,  his  surprise  overcoming 
his  disgust. 

"  What  am  I  doing  here  ?  Why,  the  same  as  you — 
waiting  in  '  the  devil-tree's  larder '  till  I'm  given  to  him 
for  a  meal — as  you  will  be.  And  it's  all  through  you ; 
because  you  killed  some  of  us  and  we  others  ran  away ; 
this  is  what  they  do  with  us." 

Leonard  shuddered  again,  while  the  man  went  to  the 
stream  of  water  that,  as  in  Leonard's  cell,  was  pouring 


down  from  a  pipe  above,  and,  filling  the  pitcher,  took  a 
long  drink. 

"  Makes  you  thirsty,  this  sort  of  thing,"  he  said,  with 
another  jeering  laugh.  "You'll  find  that  water  there 
mighty  handy  if  they  let  you  stay  here  long  enough.  Ha  I 
ha!  ha!" 

The  man  was  evidently  in  a  state  of  high  fever.  The 
place  was  full  of  foetid  odours  given  off  by  the  foul  tree ; 
and,  apart  from  that,  the  want  of  sleep  would  superinduce 
fever,  if,  indeed,  it  did  not  drive  mad  the  wretched  occu 
pants  of  the  cells ;  for  who  could  sleep  for  more  than  a 
minute  or  two  at  a  time  in  one  of  those  dens,  where,  at 
any  moment,  the  door  might  be  run  back  and  the  miserable 
prisoner  delivered  over  to  the  fatal  branches  ?  It  was 
this  constant,  ever-present  dread  that  banished  sleep, 
and  must  inevitably  end  in  madness  for  the  victims, 
provided  they  were  kept  there  long  enough. 

Then  the  thought  flashed  upon  him  that  Ulama  also 
might  be  an  occupant  of  one  of  these  awful  cells ;  and  at 
that  such  a  burst  of  grief  and  agony  came  over  him  that 
he  hid  his  face  within  his  hands  and  groaned  aloud. 

"  Yah  !  don't  give  way  like  that,  my  lord.  Being  here's 
not  so  bad  when  once  you're  used  to  it !  Look  at  me ! 
You  don't  see  me  worry  and  cry  like  a  great  girl.  I  take 
it  quietly;  I've  been  too  used  to  seeing  others  here. 
Many's  the  time  I've  had  the  pulling  back  of  these  doors 
and  have  seen  a  man  or  a  woman  hauled  out  squealing 
and  kicking  like  an  animal  going  to  be  killed ;  and  I've 
laughed  at  them.  I  thought  it  such  fun  !  And  now  those 
who  used  to  help  me  and  laugh  with  me,  they're  waiting 
to  see  how  I  like  it ;  and  they  will  laugh  at  me,  too,  just 
the  same.  But  I  don't  care.  What  does  it  matter  ?  It's 
nothing,  I  tell  you,  when  you're  as  used  to  it  as  I  am." 

The  wretched  creature  thus  trying  to  delude  himself 


272  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

with  boastful  talk  and  jeering  at  his  fellow-captive,  was 
himself,  it  was  easy  to  see,  worked  up  into  the  highest 
state  of  nervous  dread  and  fear.  The  least  sound  made 
him  start  and  look  with  straining  eyeballs  in  the  direction 
from  which  it  came.  He  kept  going  to  the  pitcher  for 
draughts  of  water,  and  never  remained  still  for  a  single 
instant.  If  he  sat  down  for  a  short  space,  the  twitching  of 
a  foot,  or  leg,  or  hand,  spoke  of  agitation  within  that 
would  not  be  controlled. 

Leonard  turned  from  the  sight  with  mingled  feelings  of 
disgust  and  loathing  and,  going  to  the  other  side,  looked 
through  the  grating  of  the  adjoining  cell,  to  see  whether  it 
was  occupied.  And,  looking,  his  heart  seemed  to  come 
up  into  his  throat  when  he  saw  a  silent  female  form 
seated  with  its  back  to  him.  The  exclamatiom  that 
escaped  him  caused  the  form  to  turn,  when  he  saw  that 
the  woman  was  a  stranger.  Her  face  was  pleasing  in  its 
features,  and  good-looking,  but  had  in  its  expression  such  a 
burden  of  unspeakable  horror  and  despair  that  he  shivered 
as  he  met  her  glance.  At  sight  of  it,  for  the  moment,  he 
almost  forgot  his  own  misery,  and  he  asked  gently, 

"  And  who  then  are  you  ?  " 

For  a  few  seconds  there  was  no  reply ;  then,  in  a  voice 
that  had  in  it  the  suggestion  of  much  sweetness,  albeit 
now  forced,  and  unnatural, 

"  I  scarcely  know.  Once  I  was  a  happy  young  girl ; 
then  a  well-beloved  and  loving  wife  and  mother ;  now 
I  am  only  something  with  which  to  feed  yonder  mon 
ster." 

"  Yes,"  continued  the  .woman  dreamily,  "  I  was  once 
good-looking,  they  said.  Certainly,  my  husband  thought 
so ;  and  that  was  enough  for  me.  But  it  was  my  curse, 
alas !  for  Skelda,  the  chief  of  the  priests  next  to  Coryon, 
thought  so  too.  He  stole  me  away  from  my  home  and 


'IN  THE  DEVIL-TREE'S  LARDER /'          273 

my  children  and  forced  me  to  become  one  of  his  so- 
called  wives.  And  now,  because  my  sorrowing  and 
pining  have  seared  and  furrowed  my  good  looks,  even 
as  they  had  eaten  into  my  heart,  he  has  tired  of  me, 
and  has  sent  me  to  the  fate  that,  sooner  or  later,  we  all 
come  to  here — all  of  my  sex,  at  least,  as  well  as  many 
of  the  other  among  those  who  are  not  priests.  Yet," 
she  added,  "it  is  but  five  years  since  they  brought 
me  here.  What  I  look  like  now  you  can  see  for  your 
self!" 

Leonard  looked  at  her  with  pity  ;  and  there  came  into 
his  mind  the  remembrance  of  Ulama's  words  of  the  day 
before — "  It  seems  almost  wrong  to  be  happy  when  I  know 
so  many  others  a.re  unhappy" — and  his  own  light  re 
joinder.  And  he  reproached  himself  in  that  he  had  beer 
content  to  bask  in  love  and  self-enjoyment  while,  close 
at  hand,  there  were  such  abuses,  such  direful  sufferings. 
True,  he  had  not  actually  known  their  whole  nature  and 
extent ;  but  he  had  known  of  the  so-called  '  blood-tax '  ; 
and  had  heard  enough  to  make  it  certain,  had  he  given 
the  matter  due  consideration,  that  there  were  evils  in  the 
land  that  cried  aloud  for  remedy. 

Then  his  thoughts  reverted  to  Ulama,  and  he  asked, 

"  Do  you  know  aught  concerning  the  Princess 
Ulama  ?  " 

"  I  know  that  she  was  to  be  brought  to  this  place, 
and  that  she  was  to  be  put  into  the  cell  I  occupied  before 
they  brought  me  here  yesterday.  It  is  underground ; 
a  long  way  from  this  part." 

At  least,  then,  the  poor  child,  Leonard  thankfully 
reflected,  was  not  in  one  of  the  cells  in  sight  of  the 
dreaded  tree. 

Presently  he  asked  the  woman  whether  she  had  known 
Zelus,  the  son  of  Coryon. 

18 


274  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"  Ah  yes !  Who  did  not  in  this  land  ? "  was  the 
reply.  "  The  monster !  A  great  spasm  as  of  relief  and 
joy  came  upon  us  all — all  the  women,  I  mean — when  we 
heard  of  his  death.  He  was  the  worst  of  them  all, 
though  one  of  the  youngest.  No  one  was  safe  from 
him.  Even  the  princess  he  sought  to  bring  here  to 
treat  as  he  had  treated  so  many  others  I " 

"  I  know.  I  killed  him  when  he  was  in  the  very  act 
of  raising  his  cowardly  hand  against  the  king's  daughter," 
said  Leonard  quietly. 

The  woman  turned  and  looked  at  him  with  more  of 
interest  in  her  manner  than  she  had  yet  shown.  She 
scanned  him  closely. 

"  Then,"  she  said,  "  you  must  be  one  of  the  strangers 
of  whom  we  heard.  But  you  are  young,  and  not,  as  I 
have  been  told,  of  our  race.  We  heard  of  one  older, 
one  who,  it  was  said,  belonged  to  our  people.  And 
when  we  heard  that,  we  all  rejoiced  ;  for  surely,  we  said, 
he  brings  us  tidings  of  what  all  have  been  expecting. 
Therefore,  we  who  were  held  here  in  a  bondage  that 
is  a  daily,  hourly  torture,  a  never-ceasing  degradation, 
we  welcomed  your  coming  as  a  sign  that  the  Great  Spirit 
had  at  last  brought  our  long  punishment  to  an  end. 
I,  even  I,  dared  to  hope  I  should  escape  the  fate  that 
has  befallen  all  others,  and  should  live  to  see  again  my 
husband  and  children  before  I  die.  But,  alas  !  it  was  but 
a  dream — a  delusive,  passing  hope,  a  thing  too  good  to 
come  in  my  time.  Four  months  have  passed  and  nothing 
has  occurred,  though  ye  smote  the  hated  Zelus  quickly ; 
and  even  Coryon  was  filled  with  fear  and  dread.  Why 
have  ye  failed  to  do  more,  and,  instead,  fallen  victim  to 
Coryon  ?  " 

Ah  !  why  ?  It  was  a  question  that  now  sank  deep  into 
Leonard's  soul  and  tortured  him  with  vain  regrets  and 


*IN  TH*  DEVIL-TREE'S  LARDER  /'          375 

self-reproach.  For  he  had  a  heart  that  swelled  with 
kindness  towards  his  fellows,  and  a  tender  conscience ; 
and  the  more  he  thought  things  over,  the  more  difficult 
he  found  it  to  feel  that  he  was  without  blame.  He  had 
been  too  selfishly  wrapped  up  in  his  own  personal  feelings, 
he  now  acknowledged ;  too  little  interested  in  those  very 
matters  that,  as  the  king's  future  son-in-law,  should  have 
taken,  if  not  the  first,  at  least  a  prominent  position  in  his 
mind.  And  then,  to  be  ignobly  trapped,  at  a  time  when 
there  was  nothing  but  feasting  and  amusement  in  their 
minds  1  Their  arms  taken  from  them — they  who  could 
have  kept  at  bay  all  Coryon's  soldiers  and  dispersed  them, 
had  they  but  been  vigilant  and  wakeful !  It  was  a  cruelly 
humiliating  thought — it  was  worse  ;  for  the  child-hearted, 
innocent  Ulama,  who  had  a  right  to  rely  on  his  protection, 
had  been  sacrificed  also  to  his  self-abandonment  and  want 
of  watchfulness. 

Thus  did  Leonard  reason,  now  that  his  opportunities 
had  vanished.  He  knew  not  what  was  the  true  explana 
tion  of  the  position  in  which  he  found  himself;  but  a 
vague,  half-formed  idea  crept  into  his  mind  that  Coryon 
would  hardly  have  ventured  upon  such  a  daring  stroke 
unless  he  had  felt  he  could  rely  upon  the  support,  or,  at 
least,  the  indifferent  neutrality,  of  a  certain  proportion  of 
the  peopJe.  And  if  he,  Leonard,  had  shown  more  interest 
in  tht  affairs  of  the  people  over  whom  he  was  one  day  to 
be  kin^  he  might  have  gained  so  firm  a  hold  on  their 
confidence  and  affections  as  would  have  rendered  Coryon's 
schemes  hopeless  from  the  very  start. 

But  such  thoughts,  whether  well  or  ill-founded,  came 
now  all  too  late.  Here  he  was,  caged,  and  at  Coryon's 
mercy.  His  relentless  enemy  had  but  to  give  the  signal 
and  he  would  be  consigned  to  an  awful  death. 

He  had  some  further  talk  with  the  woman,  who  told 


276  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

him  terrible  tales  of  indescribable  barbarities  and  ini 
quities  perpetrated  by  the  priestly  tyrants  under  the 
covering  of  their  '  religion ' ;  tales  that  made  the  blood 
within  him  boil,  and  filled  his  soul  with  savage,  though 
helpless,  indignation.  Then  he  asked  the  woman's  name, 
and  was  told  it  was  Fernina. 

At  last,  he  asked  the  question  that,  though  often  upon 
his  tongue,  yet  he  had  shrunk  from  giving  voice  to. 

"  And  what  do  you  suppose  will  happen — here  ?  " 

She  sighed  and  shook  her  head,  hopelessly,  de 
spairingly. 

"  Only  what  always  happens,"  she  answered,  in  a  dull, 
listless  tone.  "  None  that  are  once  placed  here  ever 
escape  the  fatal  tree;  except  that  sometimes  they  are 
carried  up  above  and  laid  on  what  they  call  '  the  devil- 
tree's  ladle.' " 

"  '  The  devil-tree's  ladle  ? ' " 

"  Yes ;  it  is  a  contrivance  on  wheels ;  a  kind  of  long 
plank  shaped  at  one  end  like  a  great  spoon.  Those  who 
are  to  be  given  to  the  tree  are  laid  upon  it,  bound  so  that 
they  cannot  move,  and  then  pushed  out  along  the  stone 
work  till  they  are  within  reach  of  the  branches ;  those 
who  push  the  plank  at  the  other  end  being  far  enough 
away  for  their  own  safety.  It  is  part  of  the  system  of 
terrorism  and  torture  here,"  Fernina  added,  "  to  place 
some  of  us,  at  times,  in  rooms  that  are  in  the  rock  above, 
and  that  overlook  this  place,  and  to  keep  us  locked  in 
there  for  days  and  nights,  that  we  may  be  cowed  and 
frightened  at  the  scenes  that  are  enacted  here.  Often,  a 
hateful  fascination  compels  you  to  become  an  unwilling 
witness ;  in  any  case,  you  cannot  avoid  hearing  the 
shrieks  and  moans ;  imagination  supplies  the  rest." 

Leonard  turned  away,  not  caring  to  hear  more,  and  sat 
down  to  brood,  eating  his  heart  out  with  keen  regrets,  all 


'IN  THE  DEVIL-TREE'S  LARDER  /'          277 

now  unavailing.  The  jeering  of  the  half-mad  wretch  in 
the  other  cell  had  ceased ;  he,  too,  had  fallen  into  a  sort 
of  brooding  lethargy,  and  so  was  quiet ;  but  a  constant 
tap,  tap,  tap,  of  one  foot  on  the  stone  floor  told  he  was 
not  asleep.  Thus  the  hours  dragged  by  in  silence,  save 
for  the  intermittent,  stealthy  rustle  of  the  branches  out 
side,  as  they  came  prowling  over  the  face  of  the  gratings 
in  their  sleepless  seeking  after  the  prey  they  seemed  to 
scent  within. 

Once,  a  small  grating  at  the  bottom  of  the  door  of  each 
cell  was  opened,  and  a  platter  with  coarse  food  upon  it 
was  pushed  in ;  then  the  space  closed  up  again.  The 
sounds  made  them  all,  for  the  moment,  start;  then  they 
relapsed  again  into  the  stupor  of  despair.  None  touched 
the  food  or  even  noticed  it.  But  the  man  in  the  further 
cell  had  now  seated  himself  near  the  little  stream  of  water 
and,  every  now  and  then,  he  roused  himself  to  take  long 
draughts. 

When  it  grew  dark,  a  lighted  lantern  was  pushed  under 
the  door  into  each  cell,  as  the  food  had  been.  Leonard 
felt  drowsy  and  longed  for  rest;  yet  was  afraid  to  lie 
down  or  to  close  his  eyes.  Now  and  again  they  even 
closed  against  his  will  in  a  short  doze ;  but  it  was  never 
of  long  duration,  and  each  time  he  woke  it  was  with  a 
renewed  sense  of  the  horror  of  his  situation. 

He  had  just  roused  from  one  of  these  brief  snatches  of 
sleep,  and  had  had  time  to  remember  once  more  where 
he  was,  when  a  low  rumble  made  him  spring  up  and  look 
around.  Then  the  man  in  the  next  cell  gave  an  awful 
cry — a  cry  that  rang  in  Leonard's  ears  for  many  a  day — 
and  at  the  same  moment  the  grated  door  of  his  prison 
slowly  began  to  move.  In  his  demented  terror  he  banged 
himself  against  the  partitioa  between  the  two  cells,  tried 
to  get  his  fingers  into  the  slits  that  he  might  cling  to  it ; 


278  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

then  climbed  up  on  to  the  wooden  block  in  the  middle  of 
the  cell.  But  the  rustling  branches  neared  him,  sought 
for  him  on  every  side,  and  soon  mounted  the  log  and 
caught  him  in  their  deadly  embrace.  Slowly,  but  irre 
sistibly,  while  he  never  ceased  his  cries  or  his  vain 
struggles  and  clutchings,  the  coils  around  him  tightened 
and  dragged  him  out  into  the  darkness,  where  his  cries 
gradually  became  weaker,  and  were  finally  heard  no 
more;  and  when  they  ceased,  and  he  heard  the  door 
rolling  back,  with  dull  rumbling,  to  its  place,  Leonard 
tottered  to  the  pile  of  rugs  in  the  corner  of  his  cell,  and 
fell  upon  them  in  a  swoon. 

When  he  returned  to  consciousness  a  bright  light  was 
shining  through  the  grated  door.  He  got  up  and,  like  one 
who  is  but  a  helpless  on-looker  in  a  fevered  dream,  he 
went  to  the  bars  and  gazed  out.  It  was  bright  moonlight 
outside,  and  there  he  saw  the  same  ghastly  scene  repeated 
that  Templemore  had  witnessed  a  short  time  before.  He 
saw  the  dead  body  of  the  latest  victim  of  the  tree's  insatiable 
thirst  for  blood  dangling  amongst  the  branches;  caught 
up,  now  by  the  neck,  and  now  by  the  feet,  and  passed  on 
from  one  branch  to  another  in  what  seemed  a  new  dance 
or  sport  of  death  ;  and  finally  carried  off  by  the  great 
crawling  reptiles  that  had  come  up  to  claim  their  share  in 
the  repast. 

While  the  scene  lasted,  Leonard  seemed  incapable  of 
volition ;  his  limbs  refused  to  obey  the  will  of  his  reeling 
brain  and  to  bear  him  away  from  the  sight.  But,  when  the 
creatures  had  disappeared,  he  turned  and  made  his  way 
once  more  to  the  low  bed,  where  he  remained  in  a  state  of 
torpor  till  the  day  was  far  advanced. 

After  what  seemed  a  long  interval,  he  sat  up  and  rubbed 
his  eyes,  after  the  manner  of  one  just  awakened  from  the 
horror  of  a  nightmare.  Then  he  saw  the  woman  who 


'  IN  THE  DE  VIL-TRE& S  LARDER  /''          279 

occupied  the  next  cell  standing  with  her  eyes  fixed  on 
him ;  and,  when  she  found  he  was  once  more  awake  and 
conscious,  she  addressed  him. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  you,"  she  said.  "  Even  in  my  own 
misery  I  am  not  so  blinded  but  that  I  can  see  that  your 
burden  of  sorrow  is  a  heavy  one — more  than  you  can  bear. 
Yet  methinks,  were  I  a  man,  I  would  not  thus  give  way  to 
it.  I  am  but  a  woman,  but  my  greatest  wish — since  no 
thing  else  is  left  me — is  that  I  may  see  Coryon  once  more 
— stand  face  to  face  with  him — and  show  him  that  all  his 
calculated  cruelty  and  subtle  ingenuity  of  torture  have  not 
subdued  my  spirit,  nor  the  scorn  that  a  heart  conscious  of 
having  done  no  wrong  can  feel  for  such  as  he.  I  would 
give  him  back  look  for  look,  hate  for  hate,  as  I  have  before 
to-day ;  and  make  his  wicked  eyes  quail  before  mine  with 
the  consciousness  that  the  spirit  of  one  he  has  unjustly 
oppressed  can  show  itself  greater  than  his  own.  But  with 
you — he  will  but  laugh  at  you — for  I  feel,  somehow,  you 
will  be  taken  from  here  to  meet  him.  I  suspect  he  has  sent 
you  here  first  to  crush  your  spirit  with  the  sight  of  the 
horrors  that  are  perpetrated  here.  He — have  you  ever 
seen  him  ?  " 

"  No,"  Leonard  answered,  staring  at  her  in  amazement. 

"  Ah  !  then  you  know  not  what  he  is  like.  I  tell  you," 
the  strange  woman  went  on,  her  eyes  lighting  up  with 
unexpected  fire,  "he  is  a  man  whose  mere  glance  strikes 
terror  into  the  souls  of  ordinary  men.  There  is  that  about 
him  that  makes  you  shrink  as  from  some  unearthly  incar 
nation  of  all  the  powers  of  evil ;  and  in  that  he  delights, 
yea,  more,  even,  than  in  torturing  his  victims." 

Here  she  broke  off  abruptly ;  then  resumed,  in  a  dif 
ferent  manner. 

"  I  have  been  wondering  whether  you  are  he  who  was 
to  have  wedded  the  princess  ?  " 


280  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"Alas I  yes.  You  have  divined  aright,"  Leonard 
answered  sadly. 

"  Then,"  said  the  woman,  with  increasing  warmth,  that 
gained  as  she  went  on  an  energy  that  was  almost  fierce 
ness,  "  then,  the  greater  the  reason  you  should  throw  off 
this  weakness  and  gird  up  your  strength  to  meet  the 
haughty  tyrant  and  show  him  that  your  spirit  is  equal  to 
his  own.  In  all  his  ill-spent  time  upon  this  earth — and 
they  say  it  has  been  a  very  long  one — it  is  his  boast  and 
his  pride  that  scarce  any  can  meet  his  glance  without 
quailing  under  it.  Think  1  Think  how  he  will  triumph 
over  you — how  he  will  point  the  finger  of  scorn — turn  the 
look  of  cold  contempt  upon  the  one  who  aspired  to  be  the 
future  king  of  this  country — and  that  means  to  stand  on 
an  equality  with  himself — and  yet,  as  he  will  declare,  is 
but  a  weak,  puling,  or  ordinary  mortal.  Ah  I  would  I 
were  in  your  place  !  You  can  but  die.  But  I  would  make 
him  feel  that  I  had  a  heart,  a  spirit,  more  dauntless,  more 
unconquerable  than  his  own.  Ay !  I  would  die  knowing 
that  for  many  and  many  and  many  a  year  to  come,  the 
remembrance  that  he  had  met  one  spirit  he  could  not 
intimidate  or  master  would  be  to  him  an  instrument  of 
defeat  and  shame,  eating  into  his  proud  heart,  even  as 
the  suffering  he  has  caused  to  me  has  gnawed  into  my 
own." 

The  woman  spoke  at  the  last  with  a  force  that  almost 
electrified  her  hearer.  Leonard  felt  roused  as,  perhaps 
he  had  never  been  roused  before. 

"  You  are  right,  my  'friend  1 "  he  exclaimed,  "  and  I 
thank  you.  As  you  truly  say,  he  who  aspires  to  high 
things  should  show  himself  worthy  to  achieve  them,  and 
not  even  the  shadow  of  a  dreadful  death  and  cruel 
sufferings  should  have  the  strength  to  cow  his  spirit  in 
the  presence  of  this  most  cold-blooded  and  revolting 


'/JV  THE  DEVIL-TREE* S  LARDER  /'          281 

tyrant.  If  I  have  shown  weakness,  it  was  not  from  per 
sonal  fear,  but  from  thought  of  the  suffering  of  one  dearly 
loved,  and  my  self-reproach  for  having  been  the  unin 
tentional  cause  of  it.  It  is  well  that  I  met  you ;  for  you 
have  taught  me  how  I  should  meet  this  Coryon  I " 

"And,"  said  the  woman,  "if  you  want  one  unerring 
shaft  to  launch  at  him — one  that  I  know  will  pierce  the 
armour  of  his  pride  and  drive  him  to  the  verge  of  mad 
ness — tell  him  you  know  one  woman  whose  spirit  more 
than  matches  his ;  tell  him  that  she  is  called  Fernina." 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

CORYON. 

AT  sunrise  on  the  morning  of  the  day  that  was  to 
have  witnessed  Leonard's  public  betrothal  he  was 
sitting  staring  gloomily,  through  the  grating  of  his  cell,  at 
the  never-resting  branches  without,  when  the  sounds  of 
drums,  on  which  a  long  tattoo  was  being  beaten,  broke  on 
his  ear.  The  sounds  came  from  both  near  and  far,  some 
half-muffled  in  the  galleries  and  caverns  of  the  cliff,  others 
echoing  from  one  side  to  the  other  of  the  rocky  enclosure 
till  they  died  away  in  the  far  distance. 

Since  the  previous  morning  nothing  further  had  oc 
curred  ;  the  woman  was  still  in  the  cell  on  one  side  of 
him ;  no  new  victim  had  been  brought  to  occupy  the 
other. 

The  roll  of  the  drums  caused  Leonard  to  start  up  and 
look  about  him.  He  was  haggard  and  worn  from  want 
of  sleep,  but  his  step  was  firm,  and  his  face  was  stamped 
with  a  look  of  quiet  resolution  that  showed  he  had  taken 
to  heart  his  fellow-prisonei  '-s  advice.  When  he  rose  up  she 
spoke. 

"  It  is  as  I  thought,"  she  said  ;  "  they  are  to  have  one  of 
their  gatherings  to-day,  when  the  tree  will  be  given  its 
meal  in  sight  of  all  who  are  summoned  to  be  present. 
That  is  why  one  of  us  was  not  given  to  it  last  night,  no 

282 


COR  YON.  283 

doubt."  And  she  gave  a  short,  hard  laugh,  that  was  far 
from  pleasant  to  hear. 

"  No  doubt  it  is  your  turn,"  she  went  on  in  a  softer 
tone.  "  You  must  summon  all  your  fortitude.  Be  brave  I 
If  one  must  die,  one  needs  not  show  such  craven  fear  as 
that  half-mad  wretch  exhibited  the  other  night." 

"  You  speak  well,  my  good  friend,  and  what  you  have 
said  to  me  has  braced  me  up.  Would  that,  before  we 
part,  I  could  say  or  do  something  to  serve  or  comfort 
you." 

"  That  cannot  be ;  on-ly  remember  what  I  told  you — if 
you  want  a  taunt  to  hurl  at  the  tyrant's  head,  a  taunt 
that  will  stab  him  through  his  self-admiration,  you  know 
now  what  to  say.  Soon  they  will  be  here  for  you.  Ah  !  " 
here  she  broke  off,  as  though  a  new  thought  had  come  to 
her.  "  On  these  days  they  are  all  assembled  outside — all 
the  men.  Only  the  women  and  children  are  left  within 
their  dens.  Oh,  if  I  could  but  get  free  for  half  an  hour ! 
I  know  some  of  their  secrets,  and  could  play  a  trick  upon 
them  that  would  go  far  to  square  accounts  between  us. 
But,  of  course,"  she  added  mournfully,  "  it  is  foolishness 
to  think  of  it." 

Overhead  could  now  be  heard  the  scuffling  of  many 
footsteps,  and,  anon,  more  drum-beating,  with  much 
blowing  of  horns  and  trumpets.  Next,  there  were  shouting 
and  cheering,  followed  by  what  appeared  to  be  a  speech 
from  some  one  ;  but  the  words  were  not  intelligible  to  the 
two  anxious  listeners. 

At  one  time  the  noise  had  brought  a  faint  hope  into 
Leonard's  mind  that  it  might  portend  the  approach  of 
friends  ;  but  the  words  Fernina  had  just  spoken  quickly 
dissipated  any  such  idea. 

Presently,  steps  were  heard  in  the  gallery  outside, 
a  key  was  inserted  in  the  lock,  and  two  of  Coryon's 


284          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

black-coated  soldiers  entered.  They  were  both  armed 
with  drawn  swords ;  and  one  of  them,  addressing  Leonard 
in  gruff  accents,  said, 

"You  are  to  come  with  us."  Then,  turning  to  his 
comrade,  he  asked,  "  Have  you  the  cord  ?  " 

"  No,"  was  the  reply,  "  I  thought  you  had  it." 

"And  I  thought  you  were  bringing  it.     Go,  get  it." 

The  man  went  out. 

Then  he  who  had  remained,  raising  a  warning  hand  to 
Leonard,  addressed  him  in  low,  guarded  tones. 

"  The  lord  Monella,"  he  said,  "  is  hastening  to  thine  aid 
with  many  armed  followers ;  but  he  has  been  detained 
in  the  underground  pass.  Whether  he  will  arrive  in 
time,  I  know  not ;  if  not  and  thou  be  harmed,  thou  wilt  be 
avenged." 

"  Who  art  thou,  then  ?  "  asked  Leonard. 

"A  friend  of  the  lord  Monella's." 

"  And  my  other  friend — what  of  him  ?  " 

"  He  was  a  prisoner,  but  escaped,  and  has  gone — I 
know  not  whither." 

"  Heaven  be  praised  for  that !  Ah,  I  can  guess  where 
he  has  gone  I "  Just  then  a  sudden  thought  came  into 
Leonard's  head. 

"  See,  friend,"  he  said  earnestly,  "  canst  thou  not  turn 
the  key  in  the  lock  of  the  next  cell  and  give  the  poor 
creature  there  one  little  chance  for  liberty  ?  " 

"I  do  not  know,  but  I  will  see.  If  the  key  fits,  I 
might." 

"Quick,  then,  ere  thy  fellow  returns." 

The  man  hastily  took  out  the  key  and  tried  it  in  the 
lock  of  the  woman's  cell ;  it  fitted,  and  he  unlocked  the 
door ;  then  withdrawing  the  key,  he  replaced  it  in  the 
door  of  Leonard's  cell. 

"  Roll  that  log  to  the  door  to  keep  it  close  till  you  think 


CORYOtf.  285 

it  safe  to  venture  out,"  Leonard  advised  the  woman.  She 
had  but  just  done  so  when  they  heard  the  steps  of  the 
other  soldier  in  the  gallery. 

"  What  is  thy  name,  friend  ?  "  Leonard  asked  him  in  a 
whisper. 

"  Melta,"  the  man  answered ;  and  then,  when  the  other 
made  his  appearance  with  some  cord,  he  began  to  rate 
him  for  having  been  so  long. 

Leonard  was  bound  in  a  loose  fashion,  just  sufficient 
to  prevent  his  free  use  of  either  arms  or  legs,  and  led 
away.  On  his  way  out  he  said  a  kindly  word  to  Fernina. 

"  The  Great  Spirit  help  you,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  have 
no  fear  for  you  now ;  you  will  die  with  courage,  if 
it  be  so  fated.  A  heart  that  can  feel  and  think  for 
a  stranger  in  the  midst  of  such  distress  as  is  yours 
to-day  is  the  heart  of  a  brave  man.  But  we  may  yet 
meet  again." 

Leonard  shook  his  head  sadly. 

"I  have  no  false  hopes,"  he  answered.  "I  do  not 
expect  that  help  can  now  come  in  time.  I  may  be  avenged  ; 
that  is  the  most  I  can  hope  for." 

"  Yes ! "  said  the  woman  in  a  meaning  tone ;  "  you 
will  be  avenged  ;  and  so  shall  I." 

The  man  who  had  been  sent  for  the  cord  laughed 
jeeringly  at  the  woman  when  she  said  this,  but  took  no 
further  notice  of  her ;  and  the  three  proceeded  along  the 
gallery  till  they  came  to  some  steps  at  the  end.  Ascend 
ing  these  they  entered  a  broader  gallery  or  corridor 
above ;  then,  turning  back,  they  passed  out  through  the 
gateway  and  along  the  covered-way,  finally  emerging  on  the 
main  terrace  of  the  great  amphitheatre. 

Round  the  sides  of  the  enclosure  a  large  number  of 
people  were  gathered.  Among  these  were  black-coated 
soldiers  to  the  number  of,  perhaps,  two  hundred  \  the 


286  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

others,  of  whom  there  were  from  four  to  five  hundred, 
also  carried  arms  of  some  sort,  spears  or  swords.  When 
Leonard  cast  his  eyes  around  and  noted  them,  the  heart 
within  him  sank,  for  he  saw  how  difficult  would  be  a 
rescue,  even  with  the  armed  followers  that  the  man  Melta 
had  said  accompanied  Monella. 

In  the  centre  of  the  great  terrace,  upon  a  high  chair 
carved  and  emblazoned,  and  with  a  great  banner  waving 
above  his  head,  sat  the  dreaded  Coryon.  Round  him 
were  grouped,  first  his  nine  priests  in  black  robes,  and 
Dakla  and  others  of  his  chief  officers ;  then,  ranks  of 
soldiers  and,  among  them,  some  of  the  king's  ministers 
and  chief  functionaries,  all  bound  as  Leonard  was.  But 
the  king  himself  was  not  there ;  nor  was  Ulama ;  and 
Leonard,  when  he  had  assured,  himself  of  this,  turned 
his  gaze  on  Coryon. 

It  was  well  that  he  had  been  warned  that  he  would 
need  all  his  courage  to  enable  him  to  look  upon  this  man 
unflinchingly.  Even  thus  prepared  he  found  it  barely 
possible  to  keep  down  the  emotion  the  sight  excited  in  his 
breast. 

He  saw  before  him  a  man  of  great  height  and  powerful 
frame,  clad  in  a  black  robe  with  a  star  on  the  breast 
worked  in  virgin  gold  and  set  with  jewels.  His  grey 
hair  and  beard  were  unkempt  and  long,  his  skin  of  a  dark 
swarthy  hue,  his  forehead,  albeit  broad,  was  receding,  and 
furrowed,  and  wrinkled  into  a  sinister  scowl,  and  his  lips 
were  parted  or  drawn  up  in  a  set  snarl  that  disclosed 
teeth  more  like  a  wild  beast's  fangs  than  a  human  being's 
teeth.  When  Leonard  first  caught  sight  of  him,  he  was 
standing  with  one  arm  extended  as  though  he  had  just 
finished  some  harangue  ;  but,  when  Leonard  was  brought 
up,  Coryon  sat  down.  Then  he  slowly  turned  his  glance 
upon  the  prisoner. 


HE  WAS  STANDING  WITH  ONE  ARM  EXTENDED."       [Page  286. 


CORY  ON.  287 

And  beneath  that  glance  a  feeling  of  cold  horror  stole 
into  Leonard's  breast ;  he  felt  as  though  an  icy  hand  were 
about  to  seize  his  very  heart  and  wring  it  in  a  grip  of  iron. 
It  was  the  nameless  dread  that  a  man  may  feel  in  the 
presence  of  something  that  his  instincts  tell  him  is  a 
deadly  enemy,  yet  of  which  he  cannot  discover  the  form, 
or  size,  or  nature ;  whether  earthly  or  supernatural. 
Here,  certainly,  the  outward  shape  was  that  of  a  man, 
but  in  the  eyes  there  was  something  suggesting  that 
their  owner  was  not  a  man  at  all,  but  a  living  incarnation 
of  depravity — a  demon  with  eyes,  for  the  moment  quiescent 
as  with  the  cold  glitter  and  deadly  malignancy  of  the 
serpent,  but  instinct  with  suppressed  power,  and  ready 
to  flame  up  with  terrible,  relentless,  overwhelming  energy. 
Mingled  with  the  snake-like  glitter  of  malevolence  there 
were  lurid  flashes  that  darted  forth  perpetually,  causing 
the  beholder  to  recoil  as  though  from  actual  darts.  At 
sight  of  him  one  thought  of  some  nameless  monster 
coiled  up  and  meditating  a  spring  upon  its  prey ;  a 
monster  that  was  the  implacable  foe  of  the  whole  human 
race,  that  embodied,  in  human  form,  all  the  power,  the 
attributes,  the  cruelty,  of  an  arch-demon  from  another 
world. 

From  such  a  being  the  soul  shrinks  with  a  horror 
that  is  less  earthly  fear  than  the  natural  loathing  of 
evil  things  that  is  implanted  within  the  breasts  of  all 
endowed  with  pure  and  holy  instincts ;  and  this  was 
Leonard's  feeling  while  he  stood,  half  sick  and  faint, 
enduring  and  returning  Coryon's  fixed  look. 

But  just  when  it  came  upon  him  that  he  must  either 
shift  his  glance  or  drop  helpless  to  the  ground,  the 
thought  of  all  the  child-like,  innocent  Ulama  must  have 
suffered  through  the  shameless  treachery  of  this  fiend 
in  human  shape  came  into  his  mind;  and,  with  the 


288          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

thought,  forth  from  his  heart  rushed  out  the  blood, 
bursting  through  the  icy  grip  that  had  all  but  closed 
upon  it,  and  coursing  through  his  veins  in  a  leaping 
torrent,  like  one  of  those  great  waves  of  fiery  indignation 
that  sometimes,  for  a  while,  gives  to  one  man  the  strength 
of  ten.  With  a  sudden  impulse  that  forgot  everything 
but  his  righteous  anger,  he  put  forth  such  an  effort  that 
he  broke  the  cords  that  bound  him ;  then,  rushing  im 
petuously  upon  Coryon,  before  any  one  could  interfere, 
he  actually  had  him  by  the  throat  in  a  clutch  that,  spite 
of  the  other's  own  gigantic  strength,  would  have  ended 
his  vile  life  if,  for  a  few  seconds  longer,  his  assailant 
had  been  left  alone.  But  a  dozen  hands  laid  hold  of 
him  and  pulled  him  back,  bruised  and  panting,  to  the 
custody  of  the  men  he  had  escaped  from.  But,  though 
baffled  and  injured  in  the  struggle,  there  was  in  his  eyes 
a  light  almost  of  triumph  when  he  turned  round  and  faced 
his  enemy  once  more. 

"  Aha ! "  he  shouted.  "  Coward  !  Hateful  murderer 
of  women  and  children  and  unarmed  men !  Thou  darest 
not  come  down  and  meet  me  man  to  man  !  Though  thou 
art  near  twice  my  size,  I  had  choked  the  foul  life  out  of 
thee,  had  we  been  left  alone  1  " 

At  first,  Coryon  made  no  answer,  except  to  glare  at  his 
late  assailant  with  his  evil  eyes ;  but  they  fell  away  under 
the  other's  dauntless  look,  and  he  put  his  hands  to  his 
throat  as  if  in  pain. 

"  This  will  cost  thee  dear,"  at  last  he  said,  in  a  harsh, 
croaking  voice ;  but  Leonard  replied  with  a  cold  smile, 

"  Thou  canst  but  kill  me ;  and  I  would  not  beg  mercy 
from  such  as  thou.  Why  dost  turn  thine  eyes  away, 
coward  Coryon  ?  Dost  feel  at  last  that  so  foul  a  thing 
may  not  endure  the  glance  of  an  honest  man  ?  " 

Coryon  sprang  up  and  stood  for  a  moment  with  his 


CORYON.  289 

hands  extended  towards  his  prisoner,  his  fingers  closing 
and  opening  convulsively  as  though  he  half  intended  to 
accept  the  challenge  in  the  other's  words  and  looks. 
Then  he  managed  to  control  his  passion  and  sat  down 
again,  first  addressing  a  few  words  in  a  low  tone  to  a 
priest  who  stood  beside  him. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 
ON  THE  '  DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE  I  * 

WHEN  Coryon  sat  down,  a  kind  of  buzzing  or  hum 
or  talk  in  low  tones  broke  out  on  all  sides. 
Exclamations  and  expressions  of  astonishment  were 
heard,  for  never  had  such  audacity  been  known  in  a 
prisoner  standing  thus  on  the  very  brink  of  death  and 
almost  within  reach  of  the  clutch  of  the  fatal  tree. 

Leonard  was  now  bound  again,  and  Dakla  sent  two  or 
three  of  his  subordinate  officers  to  stand  beside  him. 
But,  even  while  they  bound  him,  the  guards,  as  he  could 
hardly  fail  to  see,  treated  him  with  a  measure  of  in 
voluntary  respect ;  and  well  they  might,  for  there  was 
not  one  amongst  them  that  durst  look  the  evil  Coryon 
in  the  face. 

Then  was  brought  out  the  contrivance  called  the 
'  devil-tree's  ladle ' ;  it  was  simply  a  long  plank  widened 
out  at  one  end,  and  mounted,  in  the  centre,  on  wheels. 
An  irrepressible  shudder  passed  through  Leonard  when 
he  saw  this  grim  apparatus.  But  there  was  little  out 
ward  sign  of  his  emotion,  and  his  eyes  were  soon  again 
fixed  on  Coryon,  who  rose  and  thus  addressed  those 
present, 

"  Friends,  ye  all  see  here  a  confirmation  of  that  which 
I  have  already  explained  unto  you  this  morning.  Yonder 
stands  one  of  the  strangers  whom  the  king  hath  admitted 

290 


ON  THE  'DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE /'  291 

to   his  friendship ;    the   man    he   was   about   to   honour 
by  alliance  with  his  royal  house.     Ye  can  see  for  your 
selves  the  untutored  passions  by  which  this  youth,  who 
was,  forsooth,  to  have  been  your  future  king,  is  swayed, 
and  his  lack  of  seemly  behaviour  in  the  presence  of  one 
like   myself,  who   hath  for   so  many  years  held   a  high 
position  in  the  land,  and  hath  conferred  so  many  benefits 
upon  it.     Not  the  least  of  these,  my  friends,  is  that  which 
I  have  just  achieved — only  just  in  time.     I  have,  with  the 
joint  help  of  those  powerful  gods  whom  we  all  here  serve, 
been  able  to  defeat  and  overcome  even  the  magic  with 
which   these   men   were  armed.     Ye   all  know,  or  have 
heard,  how  they  came  provided,  by  some  enemies  of  our 
race  outside  the  country,  with  magic  wands  that  brought 
down    lightning    and    thunder    and    death    upon    those 
opposed  to  them  ;  and  to  their  seeming  power  the  king 
weakly  yielded,  and  allowed  these  strangers  to  assume 
high  stations  in  the  land.     Zelus,  my  well-beloved  son, 
early  fell   a  victim   to   their   lawless   intrusion    into   our 
domains,    as   did   many   of  my  people   whom   I  sent  to 
capture  them.     But  in  the  end  I  have  prevailed  against 
them ;    I  have  taken  from  them  their  magic  wands,  and 
now  they  are,  as  ye  all  can  see,  but  ordinary  men.     But 
a  punishment  hath  fallen  upon  the  king,  for  he  is  sick 
to  death,  and  that  is  why  he  is  not  here  to-day.     He 
hath  not  long  to  live,  and  soon  the  country  will  be  without 
a  king.     Now  it  seemeth  to  me  certain  that  the  people 
are   averse   from   accepting   this   young   stranger   as  the 
successor  to  their  dying  ruler,  and  that  they  desire  one 
of  their  own  race.     This  hath  caused  me  much  anxious 
thought,  but  I  have  at  last,  I  think,  discovered  a  solution 
cf  the   difficulty.     /  will   espouse   the  Princess    Ulama, 
and  become  the  king's  son-in-law ;  thus  will  your  minds 
be  set  at  rest  \  for  ye  will  know  that  whenever  the  king 


292          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

dieth  he  will  be  succeeded  by  a  ruler  who  is  not  only  of 
your  own  race,  but  hath  served  his  country  long  enough 
to  satisfy  all  objectors  as  to  his  experience,  or  his  ability, 
or  his  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  his  native  land." 

While  uttering  these  words,  Coryon  looked  with  a 
hardly-veiled  smile  of  malice  at  Leonard,  who,  listening 
to  the  infamous  proposal  wrapped  up  in  such  unblushing 
hypocrisy,  started  as  though  he  would  have  rushed  again 
upon  the  speaker ;  but  he  was  held  too  firmly  by  those 
who  now  surrounded  him.  He  could  scarce  keep  from 
groaning  aloud  at  what  he  had  just  heard. 

Coryon  marked  with  evident  satisfaction  this  effect  of 
his  announcement,  and  proceeded,  in  an  unctuous  voice, 
and  with  an  affectation  of  great  resignation, 

"  In  doing  this,  good  friends,  I  have,  I  assure  you,  no 
thought,  no  feeling  save  the  welfare  of  my  country.  I  had 
not  thought  ever  to  take  to  me  another  wife ;  though  I 
had  looked  with  favour  upon  the  desire  of  my  son  Zelus 
to  ally  himself  with  our  king's  daughter.  But,  since  this 
young  stranger  hath  rendered  that  impossible  by  slaying 
treacherously  mine  only  son,  I  will  accept  the  necessities  of 
the  situation,  and  sacrifice  my  own  feelings  for  the  general 
good.  Perhaps,  after  all,  it  is  as  well ;  for  in  me  ye  will 
have,  as  ye  all  know  well,  one  who  thinks  always  only  of 
his  people's  weal.  For  long  ages  I  have  guarded  the  land 
from  outward  foes  by  making  friends  of  the  powers  of 
darkness.  This,  and  this  alone  hath  protected  us  from 
invasion  by  the  hordes  of  wild  men  that  we  know  exist 
beyond  our  borders.  The  powers,  whose  High  Priest  I 
am,  have  guarded  us  through  many  centuries,  and  have 
planted  around  the  limits  of  our  island  a  forest  impene 
trable  and  filled  with  terrible  creatures  for  our  protection. 
True,  they  let  these  strangers  through,  but  only  as  a 
warning  of  that  which  might  befall  if  we  forgot,  even  for 


ON  THE  'DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE!*  293 

a  moment,  our  religion,  or  rebelled  against  the  sacrifices 
it  requires  and  that  our  gods  look  for  from  us  and  will 
insist  upon.  True,  we  have  to  sacrifice  some  of  those  we 
love  to  our  sacred  tree,  but  what  is  that  compared  with  the 
benefits  and  advantages  that  the  rest  receive  ?  We  have 
peace,  prosperity,  contentment,  freedom  from  invasion, 
from  wars,  from  enemies  and  dangers  of  all  kinds ;  and, 
compared  with  these,  the  price  that  hath  to  be  paid  is,  after 
all,  but  small.  Henceforth,  too,  there  will  be  a  stronger 
guarantee  for  peace  throughout  the  land,  in  that  your 
king  and  the  head  of  your  religion  will  be  one.  And  you, 
my  faithful  followers,  who  have  served  me  well,"  continued 
the  arch-hypocrite,  casting  his  eyes  around,  "will  no  more 
be  called  upon  to  reside  in  the  rocky  fastness  that  has  been 
so  long  our  home ;  for  I  shall  take  up  my  abode  in  the 
palace  of  the  king  and  there  shall  ye  all  follow  me."  At  this 
a  loud  cheer  went  up  from  all.  "And  now  to  more 
immediate  duties.  I  have  condemned  this  murderer  of 
my  son  to  death ;  he  shall  end  his  life  befittingly  as  a 
sacrifice  to  the  gods  whose  power  he  hath  defied  in  coming 
here — defied  only  to  his  own  doom.  So  shall  perish  all 
who  brave  me ;  and  so  shall  perish  this  man's  friends,  his 
murderous  abettors  who,  too,  are  in  my  power.  And  now, 
sirrah,  if  thou  hast  aught  to  say,  thou  hast  just  a  minute. 
If  thou  hast  aught  to  ask  me,  now  is  thy  final  oppor 
tunity." 

When  he  ceased  speaking,  Coryon  sat  down,  first 
casting  at  Leonard  a  hideous  glance  of  triumph.  Leonard 
saw  the  sneer  and  knew  that  his  enemy's  desire  was  to 
excite  him  to  a  farther  display  of  useless  anger ;  but  the 
knowledge  only  served  to  calm  him,  and,  when  he  spoke,  it 
was  in  a  voice  that  had  in  it  neither  bitterness  nor  passion, 
but  only  a  great  sadness.  He  did  not  wish  to  gratify 
Coryon  by  exhibiting  anger ;  and  thus  he  spoke, 


294          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"  It  is  true  I  have  something  I  would  say,  but  it  is  not 
to  thee,  O  Coryon,  but  to  those  who  are  not  Coryon's  de 
graded  servants,  but  free  agents,  who  have  been  misled  into 
supporting  him  here  to-day.  To  you,  good  people,  I 
address  myself."  And  Leonard  cast  his  eyes  around  upon 
those  who  were  not  wearers  of  Coryon's  uniform.  "  I  have 
much  to  say  and  much  to  ask.  Know  that  the  power  of 
this  boastful  tyrant  who  declares  with  mock  humility  his 
wicked  purpose  to  force  the  youthful  daughter  of  his  king 
into  an  alliance  that  revolts  her — know,  good  people,  that 
his  power  is  almost  at  an  end,  and  that  he  will  never  enter 
into  that  palace,  in  which  he  has  promised  to  find  place 
for  his  credulous  followers.  He  may  kill  me  if  he  will, 
but  my  death  will  naught  avail ;  a  few  hours  hence  he 
will  be  either  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  those  who  came 
with  me,  or  hiding  in  his  underground  haunts  like  a 
hunted  animal  that  dares  not  show  its  face  above  the 
ground.  But  the  end  will  be  the  same.  He  will  quickly 
be  hurled  out,  and  a  terrible  punishment  will  be  meted 
out  to  him  and  to  all  those  who  abet  him — every  one,  that 
is,  who  shall  support  him.  Therefore  I  say  this  to  you, 
when  my  friends  come — as  come  they  will — do  not  help 
Coryon's  myrmidons  against  them.  They  will  come  armed 
with  a  fearful  power  that  you  can  scarce  conceive ;  you 
shall  see  the  very  rocks  fall  away  before  them  in  crashing 
thunders  as  they  hunt  these  rats  out  of  their  holes.  If 
you  fight  on  Coryon's  side,  they  will  mow  you  down  like 
grass  before  the  scythe.  On  the  other  hand,  if  you  side 
not  with  these  doomed  ones,  but,  instead,  ask  for  mercy, 
you  shall  find  it ;  for  we  came  not  to  this  land  to  teach 
cruelty  and  murder,  but  to  deliver  it  from  the  tyranny  that 
has  so  long  oppressed  it.  That  is  my  advice  to  you  ;  what 
I  would  ask  is  that  you  tell  your  fellow-citizens  that  I  am 
sore  distressed  in  that  I  have  done  far  less  than  I  might 


ON  THE  'DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE  T  295 

to  win  their  affections  and  their  confidence.  That  I  have 
made  a  terrible  mistake,  that  it  has  led  me  to  this  situation, 
I  now  see.  But  my  error  I  shall  expiate  with  my  life ; 
when  I  am  dead,  and  you  see  the  benefits  my  friends  will 
shower  on  the  land,  then  tell  all  that  I  was  of  the  same 
mind,  and  was  full  of  naught  but  kindly  feelings.  But — 
my  great — love  for  one  so  fair — as  your  young — princess 
— took  up  my  thoughts,  perhaps,  more  than  should  have 
been  the  case."  Leonard's  voice  almost  failed  him  here  ; 
but  by  a  strong  effort  he  recovered  himself  and  went  on. 
"  That  is  all  that  I  would  ask ;  let  them  remember  me 
and  think  kindly  of  me.  You  will  see  in  those  days  who 
has  spoken  truly — whether  I,  or  Coryon.  You  will  know 
how  false  has  been  every  word  he  has  said  to  you  to-day. 
Even  what  he  says  about  my  friends  is  false ;  they  are 
not  in  his  power,  nor  has  he  deprived  them  of  their  magic 
power,  as  you  will  all  quickly  see.  To  say  that  by  his 
atrocious  so-called  religious  rites  he  has  guarded  and 
advanced  this  country  is  a  lie " 

"  Silence  ! "  exclaimed  Coryon,  who  had  all  this  time 
been  moving  restlessly  in  his  seat. 

"  I  come  from  a  land — the  greatest  on  the  earth — 
that  has  an  empire  upon  which  the  sun  ne'er  sets ;  we 
have  no  such  wicked  murders  called  sacrifices ;  yet  we 
are  safe  against  our  enemies,  and " 

"  Silence,  I  tell  thee  I  What  think'st  thou  we  care 
about  thy  country  or  thyself?  "  Coryon  burst  out. 

"  I  say,"  Leonard  went  on,  disregarding  him,  "  that 
every  word  this  man  utters  is  a  lie.  He  cannot  say  one 
single  sentence  without  uttering  a  lie " 

"  If  thou  sayest  more,  I  will  have  thee  scourged  as 
well  as  killed,"  Coryon  cried,  in  growing  rage.  "It 
speaketh  well  to  these  good  people  for  my  patience  that 
I  have  let  thee  have  thy  say  thus  far.  Never,  for  many 


296          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

a  year,  has  mortal  dared  to  flout  me  to  my  face  as  thou 
hast  done." 

"  O  Coryon ! "  Leonard  exclaimed,  turning  and  facing 
him,  "  truly  did  I  say  that  thou  could'st  not  speak  om 
single  sentence  without  uttering  some  lie,  and  now  thoi 
art  convicted.  For  I  know  of  one,  at  least,  that  has 
flouted  and  dared  thee  to  thy  face ;  one  whose  spirit 
thou  couldst  not  quell ;  and  she  but  a  woman — her  name 
Fernina ! " 

At  this  a  perfect  howl  of  rage  escaped  from  Coryon's 
lips.  He  sprang  up  and  clutched  at  the  air,  and  gasped; 
and,  for  a  moment,  Leonard  half  thought  he  would  have 
a  fit.  But  he  recovered  himself,  and  shouted,  in  a 
screaming  voice, 

"  Seize  him !  Gag  him !  Lay  him  on  the  feeding- 
ladle  of  our  sacred  tree !  We  will  see  how  he  fancies 
its  embrace ! "  Then,  turning  round  and  addressing 
some  one  near  him,  he  cried  out, 

"  Bring  forward  the  princess,  that  she  may  witness 
this  my  act  of  justice  towards  the  murderer  she  would 
have  taken  to  her  bosom.  Let  my  future  wife  look  on. 
Ha  !  ha  !  ha !  My  future  wife  !  How  dost  thou  like 
the  title,  murderer  of  my  son,  and  would-be  king  ?  " 

His  rage  was  something  fearful  to  behold  ;  many  even 
of  his  own  myrmidons  trembled,  and  they  made  speed 
to  do  his  bidding. 

Leonard  was  seized  and  bound  to  the  wheeled  plank, 
and,  after  trying  in  vain  to  turn  his  head  to  take  one 
last  look  at  Ulama,  he  closed  his  eyes  and  resigned 
himself  to  prayer.  At  the  same  time  Ulama,  looking 
but  the  mere  ghost  of  her  former  self,  was  led  to  the 
side  of  Coryon's  chair  between  two  women,  and  forced  to 
look  upon  the  dreadful  scene.  At  the  sight  of  Leonard 
bound  to  the  fatal  plank,  and  the  grim  tree  with  its 


ON  THE  DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE.  [Page  297. 


ON  THE  '  DEVIL-TREE'S  LADLE!'  297 

restless  branches  ever  twisting  in  avid  hunger  for  their 
prey,  a  look  of  stony  horror  came  over  her  face ;  she 
gave  one  gasping,  sobbing  cry,  and  fell  back  unconscious. 

For  some  moments  Coryon  paused ;  he  was  inclined 
to  wait  till  Ulama  should  be  restored  to  consciousness, 
for  he  wanted  to  prolong  the  torture  of  the  lovers  some 
what  before  finally  consigning  Leonard  to  his  fate;  but 
his  fury  mastered  him,  and  he  gave  the  signal  to  the 
two  men  holding  one  end  of  the  plank  to  push  it  out 
along  the  stone  pier. 

They  had  just  begun  to  move  it  when  a  shot  was 
heard,  and  one  of  them  fell  to  the  ground ;  and  Leonard, 
turning  his  head,  saw  Templemore,  high  on  the  rocks 
above,  kneeling  with  his  rifle  at  his  shoulder. 

Coryon  saw  it  too,  and,  with  a  shout,  and  many  threats, 
urged  the  other  man  to  push  out  the  plank  ;  but,  instead, 
he  started  back  in  terror,  and  only  just  in  time  to  escape 
a  second  bullet  that  came  singing  past  his  ears  and 
wounded  a  soldier  standing  near. 

Coryon,  mad  with  rage  and  disappointed  malice, 
snatched  a  spear  from  a  soldier  beside  him,  and  ordered 
others  in  front  of  him  to  seize  the  plank  and  push  it  out, 
prodding  at  them  with  the  spear  to  force  obedience ;  but 
one,  who  stepped  forward  at  his  bidding,  fell  before  he 
could  reach  the  plank.  Meantime,  Templemore,  followed 
by  Ergalon  and  the  brave  Zonella,  had  come  leaping  down 
from  ledge  to  ledge,  threatening  all  who  barred  his  way, 
and  shooting  down  one  or  two  who  tried  to  stop  him. 
He  now  stood,  a  revolver  in  each  hand,  at  the  end  of  the 
plank,  and  there  he  kept  a  circle  around  him,  while 
Ergalon  cut  the  cords  by  which  Leonard  was  bound, 
released  the  cloth  that  had  been  tied  round  his  mouth  to 
gag  him,  and  helped  him  to  his  feet.  Immediately  he 
rushed  to  Templemore. 


29*          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OPEL  DORADO. 

"  Give  roe  a  rifle,  Jack  I  Let  me  shoot  down  that  son 
of  Satan  and  rid  the  earth  of  him  for  ever." 

Ergalon  was  carrying  three  rifles,  the  one  Templemore 
had  been  using  and  two  spare  ones;  one  of  these  he 
landed  now  to  Leonard. 

But,  in  the  interval,  Coryon's  chief  officer,  Dakla,  had 
taken  in  the  situation ;  and  having  already  had  experience 
of  the  weapons  with  which  he  saw  Templemore  was 
armed,  had  advised  Coryon  to  retreat  into  the  covered- 
way. 

M  It  is  useless  to  stay  here,  my  lord,"  he  said.  "  Thou 
wilt  surely  be  killed  !  Haste  to  the  shelter  while  there  is 
yet  time  !  There  I  think  thou  wilt  be  safe.  If  not,  thou 
canst  retreat  within  the  gates." 

"  Dost  think  the  danger  is  so  great,  good  Dakla  ? " 
Coryon  asked,  incredulously. 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,  my  lord.  Haste  thee — and  take  some 
soldiers  with  thee  and  keep  them  between  thee  and  thine 
enemies,  or  thou  wilt  never  reach  the  shelter  alive.  I 
will  leave  some  men  here  and  take  others  up  on  to  the 
rocks  above,  whence  we  can  hurl  down  great  stones  upon 
them.  Haply,  if  no  more  come,  we  may  yet  prevail 
against  these." 

Coryon  and  his  priests  and  immediate  followers 
hastened  away,  accordingly,  leaving  the  still  unconscious 
Ulama,  in  charge  of  the  two  women,  behind  his  chair. 
He  was  only  just  in  time,  for  a  soldier  he  forced  to  walk 
beside  him  fell  by  a  shot  from  Leonard's  rifle  a  moment 
before  they  gained  die  shelter  of  the  covered-way. 

Leonard  saw  the  women  beside  Coryon's  chair,  and, 
lhn»xft  he  knew  not  that  Ulama  was  lying  there  un 
conscious,  he  guessed  she  was  near  the  spot;  therefore 
he  feared  to  fire  more  shots  in  that  direction ;  while  he 
knew  it  would  be  useless  to  fire  at  the  iron-work  of  the 


ON  THE  'DEVIL-TREES  LADLST  299 

covered-way.  For  a  space,  therefore,  there  was  a  pause  ; 
but  soon  Dakla's  men  appeared  on  the  rocks  above  them 
and  began  to  roll  down  stones  and  boulders. 

The  position  of  the  little  band  was  now  becoming 
critical.  To  retreat,  leaving  Ulama  in  the  lands  of 
Coryon,  was  not  to  be  conceived.  Yet  they  could  not 
advance,  for  a  compact  body  of  men  stood  ready  ID  receive 
them  ;  and  at  these  they  durst  not  fire  lest  they  n^ght  hit 
Ulama  or  one  of  her  attendants.  Yet  every  minute  they 
stayed  where  they  were  increased  their  duigei.  Great 
masses  of  rock,  started  by  persons  above  who  showed 
only  an  arm  or  hand  above  the  ridge,  came  era  faring  down 
and  shooting  past  them.  And,  when  a  head  was  raised 
above  it  here  and  there  to  take  a  hurried  aim,  it  was  seen 
only  for  a  second,  and  gave  little  opportunity  for  a  shot. 

They  had  had  two  or  three  narrow  escapes,  and  had 
avoided  injury  only  by  leaping  out  of  the  path  of  the  rocks 
that  came  crashing  and  bounding  down.  Jack  urged 
Zonella  to  go  back,  but  she  stoutly  refused  ;  and  he  was 
at  his  wits'  end  what  course  to  take,  when  loud  shouting 
was  heard  in  the  direction  of  the  entrance  of  the  mrloHue. 
Soon,  a  rush  of  armed  men  in  red  tunics  came  along  the 
roadway  at  the  rear  of  the  black-coated  soldiers  • 


around  Coryon's  chair.  Instantly  Coryon's  men  gave 
way,  and  rushed  across  the  terrace  towards  the  covered- 
way;  while  the  red-coated  men  poured  in  and  spread 
themselves  out  on  either  side. 

And  now  could  be  seen  men  carrying  flags  and  hannei^ 
and  amongst  them  two  of  mighty  stature  ;  one  of  them,  the 
taller,  dressed  in  the  coat  of  mail  and  the  helmet  with 
•her  wings  that  had  been  preserved  so  long  in  the 
museum  and  that  was  said  to  have  belonged  to  the 
legendary  Mellenda,  He  wore,  too,  the  great  sword  that 
belonged  to  the  suit,  and  it  seemed,  upon  his  towering 


306         THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

form,  to   be   of  no  more   than   usual  and  proportionate 
size. 

As  this  majestic  figure  came  more  closely  into  view, 
accompanied  by  Colenna  and  some  others  of  the  king's 
officers,  Leonard  and  Templemore's  astonishment  were 
great  at  recognising  no  other  than  their  friend  Monella  1 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

RALLYING   TO   THE   CALL. 

TO  make  clearer  the  events  described  in  the  previous 
chapters,  it  should  be  stated  that,  when  Templemore 
and  Ergalon  had  returned  from  their  journey  down  the 
canyon  in  quest  of  arms  and  ammunition,  they  found 
with  Zonella,  who  was  anxiously  awaiting  them,  a 
messenger  from  Monella. 

It  was  not  yet  daylight,  and  the  two  who  had  made 
the  descent  and  ascent  of  the  difficult  path  under  con 
ditions  of  considerable  hardship,  were  very  much  ex 
hausted.  They  were  therefore  glad,  though  surprised, 
to  find  that,  in  their  absence,  Zonella  had  provided  both 
food  and  wine  for  them. 

"  How  pleased  I  am  to  see  you  I  need  scarcely  say," 
she  exclaimed.  "But  first,  eat  and  drink,  while  I  talk. 
I  have  much  to  tell,  and  there  is  yet  time  to  spare. 
Therefore,  rest  and  refresh  yourselves,  while  I  relate  what 
has  been  made  known  to  me. 

"Your  friend,  Monella,  has  done  wondrous  things. 
It  seems — as  Ergalon  here  no  doubt  has  been  aware — 
that  he  has  long  been  quietly  making  preparations  for 
some  such  crisis  as  the  present.  Coryon,  it  is  true,  by 
his  treachery,  has  stolen  a  march  upon  him,  but  he  is 
being  gradually  and  surely  enmeshed  in  the  net  that  the 

301 


302  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

lord  Monella  has  drawn  around  him.  For  a  long  time 
Sanaima  has  been  secretly  drilling  numbers  of  his 
followers  in  Myrlanda,  where  he  has  a  large  store  of 
arms,  and  he  and  Monella  have  gained  over  many  of 
Coryon's  men ;  in  particular,  some  of  those  sent  to 
close  the  subterranean  pass.  When,  therefore,  the  two, 
with  many  armed  men,  presented  themselves  at  the 
entrance  to  the  pass  and  found  the  gates  closed  against 
them,  instead  of  making  a  desperate  fight  of  it  in  which 
many  must  have  been  killed  on  both  sides  and  the  news 
of  it  have  been  carried  to  Coryon's  ears,  they  waited  for 
their  friends  inside  to  act.  Soon,  those  of  them  amongst 
the  soldiers  who  guarded  the  approach,  seizing  their 
opportunity,  fell  upon  their  fellows  in  their  sleep,  bound 
them,  and  opened  the  gates.  The  same  thing  has  oc 
curred  in  the  palace ;  all  Coryon's  soldiers  really  devoted 
to  him  have  been  quietly  made  prisoners,  and  the  palace 
is  now  in  the  hands  of  Monella  and  Sanaima  and  their 
friends;  and  Coryon  knows  it  not. 

"  Now,  when  Monella  found  that  you  had  escaped,  he 
divined  whither  you  had  gone,  and  sent  messengers  here 
to  await  your  return;  and  I  sent  them  back  at  once  to 
tell  him  I  expected  you  here  ere  long.  And  now  another 
has  arrived  with  instructions,  in  case  you  should  return 
in  time  to  put  them  into  execution,  as — the  Great  Spirit 
be  praised ! — you  have.  Monella  has  sent  two  or  three 
of  Coryon's  own  people  to  him  with  various  messages 
to  allay  his  suspicions  ;  and  Coryon  quite  believes  that 
you  are  still  a  prisoner,  and  that  Monella  is  still  in 
Myrlanda,  unable  to  get  through  the  pass.  Others  of 
Monella's  men,  dressed  in  black  tunics  taken  from  the 
prisoners,  are  now  placed  at  intervals  on  guard  at  all 
the  approaches  to  Coryon's  retreat ;  where  already,  by 
this  time,  nearly  all  his  followers  and  his  adherents 


RALLYING  TO  THE  CALL.  303 

amongst  the  people  are  assembling.  There  will  be  some 
hundreds  altogether ;  all  hostile  to  you  and  your  friends. 
But,  when  they  are  all  assembled,  Monella  will  gather 
together  also  many  hundreds  from  the  people  outside, 
and  march  them  to  the  amphitheatre  and  so  surprise 
Cory  on  and  all  with  him." 

"  But  how,"  asked  Templemore,  "  if  Coryon  gets  to 
hear  of  it  ?  " 

"  He  will  not.  No  move  will  be  made  till  all  are 
gathered  in  the  amphitheatre  ;  after  that,  any  stragglers 
going  thither  from  the  town,  and  any  messengers  sent 
thence  by  Coryon,  will  fall  into  the  hands  of  Monella's 
disguised  soldiers,  and  will  be  quietly  seized  and  bound." 

"  I  see.  And  now  what  is  to  be  done  to  make  sure  of 
the  safety  of  our  friends  ?  " 

"The  directions  are  these.  You  are  to  go  quietly, 
through  the  forest,  to  the  wood  at  the  edge  of  the  amphi 
theatre  where " 

"  I  understand,"  broke  in  Ergalon.  "  It  is  the  place," 
— turning  to  Templemore — "  where  we  stood  and  looked 
down  upon  the  great  devil-tree  that  night.  I  can  take 
you  by  a  route  that  leads  through  the  woods  all  the  way, 
and  thus  we  shall  not  be  seen." 

"  Yes,  that  is  right,"  resumed  Zonella.  "  When  you 
get  there,  you  are  to  remain  concealed,  and  watch  all 
that  goes  on,  and,  unless  compelled,  do  nothing  till  the 
arrival  of  Monella  and  his  friends.  But,  if  it  should  be 
absolutely  necessary  to  interfere  before  that  to  save  our 
friends,  why,  then,  of  course,  you  must  do  the  best  you 
can." 

"  I  only  hope  we  may  be  in  time  to  save  them,"  said 
Templemore,  with  a  sigh.  "  I  am  terribly  anxious.  Let 
us  be  going ;  it  is  already  getting  light." 

The    three     then    started — for    Zonella     insisted    on 


304          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  £L  DORADO. 

accompanying  them — and  the  messenger  was  sent  back 
to  inform  Monella.  When  they  approached  the  amphi 
theatre,  four  black-coated  soldiers  suddenly  sprang  up 
before  them  from  among  the  bushes,  where  they  had 
been  lying  concealed.  Templemore  drew  a  pistol,  but 
Zonella  stepped  in  front  of  him,  and  said  something  in 
a  low  tone  to  the  soldiers,  who  at  once  gave  way  and  let 
them  pass. 

"  What  did  you  say  to  them  ?  "  asked  Templemore. 

"  I  gave  them  the  pass-word,"  she  answered  quietly. 

"  And  what  is  that,  if  I  may  inquire  ?  " 

4<  It  is  a  word  you  do  not  regard  with  the  same  feelings 
as  ourselves,"  she  answered  gravely.  "  But  in  Manoa  it 
has  always  been  a  word  to  conjure  with,  and,  so  it  is  to 
day — it  is  '  Mellenda.'  "  And,  while  she  spoke,  she  looked 
at  Templemore  half  defiantly. 

But  he  made  no  reply,  and  they  walked  on  in  silence, 
and  now  with  all  caution,  to  their  destination. 

Meanwhile,  so  soon  as  the  sun  had  risen,  messengers 
were  hurrying  hither  and  thither  amongst  the  populace, 
knocking  at  doors,  and  summoning  all  friendly  to  the 
king  and  the  princess,  to  assemble  in  the  great  square 
where  stood  the  large  museum.  And,  in  reply  to  excited 
questionings,  they  often  only  gave  the  magic  word,  '  Mel 
lenda,'  or  said,  '  Mellenda  calls  you.' 

Most  of  the  population  were  early  astir  that  morning, 
restless  with  anxiety  and  fear  for  the  princess  and  her 
betrothed,  who  had,  they  were  told,  been  carried  off  by 
Coryon.  As  stated,  by- the  great  mass  of  people  their 
princess  was  much  beloved  by  the  people ;  and  Leonard, 
if  he  had  not  gained  their  affection,  had  the  sympathy, 
for  her  sake,  of  all  loyal  subjects,  and  they  were  many. 
Indeed,  all  they  wanted  was  a  leader ;  they  were  too 
cowed  to  take  action  for  themselves. 


RALLYING  TO  THE  CALL.  305 

No  wonder,  then,  that  when  such  a  leader  came,  an 
nouncing  himself  as  the  long-expected,  legendary  Mellenda, 
the  whole  population,  outside  those  who  were  gathered 
around  Coryon  in  the  amphitheatre,  rallied  to  his  standard, 
and  clamoured  to  be  armed  and  led  against  their  oppressor. 
That  there  were  plenty  of  arms  in  the  museum  all  well 
knew ;  and,  when  the  messengers  ran  to  and  fro,  spreading 
the  news  of  the  return  of  their  hero-king,  all  the  men 
who  heard  the  tidings  left  at  once  whatever  they  might 
have  in  hand,  and  hurried  to  the  museum.  There  they 
found  Sanaima  with  a  number  of  followers  already  equipped 
in  the  well-known  red  tunics  and  winged  helmets;  and 
Colenna  and  others  engaged  in  giving  out  arms  and 
uniforms  to  many  more. 

And  when,  shortly  after,  Monella  appeared  at  the  top 
of  the  wide  flight  of  steps,  clad  in  Mellenda's  coat  of  mail, 
with  the  well-known  banner  floating  above  him,  and  wear 
ing  at  his  side  the  mighty  sword,  every  man  and  woman 
and  child  amongst  the  crowd  below  gave  a  great  shout 
and  knelt  before  him.  Then  Monella  drew  the  mighty 
sword,  that  an  ordinary  man  could  hardly  wield,  and, 
flourishing  it  in  the  air  as  easily  as  though  it  were  but 
the  lightest  cane,  addressed  the  kneeling  people  in  sonorous 
tones  that  were  heard  by  all,  and  were  delivered  with  an 
air  of  exceeding  majesty  and  dignity, 

"  Yes,  my  children !  I  have  returned  to  you  !  After 
many  days  the  Great  Spirit  hath  led  my  weary  steps 
back  to  my  beloved  country,  there  to  finish  my  life's 
work,  and  end  a  long  and  troublous  journey.  My  pilgrim 
age  through  the  ages  hath  been  a  punishment  to  me,  even 
as  the  same  dreary  time  hath  been  a  punishment  to  you ; 
a  punishment  to  myself  for  having  placed  too  high  a  value, 
in  the  times  that  are  long  past,  on  power  and  conquest 
and  dominion ;  to  you,  for  that  your  forefathers  forsook 

20 


306          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

their  faith — the  worship  of  the  one  Great  Spirit — and 
embraced  the  religion  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  and  sup 
ported  the  atrocious  Coryon  in  a  rebellion  against  their 
lawful  king,  and  in  the  murder  of  those  near  and  dear  to 
him.  For  that,  the  punishment  hath  been  that  they 
should  be  oppressed  and  cruelly  ill-treated  by  him  they 
thus  supported,  through  many  generations.  But,  at  last, 
the  anger  of  the  Great  Spirit  is  appeased.  He  hath  led 
me  hither  to  deliver  this  fair  land  from  the  horror  that 
broods  over  it.  I  come  to  you,  not  with  great  fleets  of 
ships,  with  armies  and  generals,  as  of  yore ;  but  as  a 
simple  wanderer  returning  to  his  home.  Yet  in  my 
coming  the  Great  Spirit  sent  you  all  a  sign ;  for  I  arrived 
but  just  in  time  to  save  her  who  is  the  child  of  Manoa's 
ancient  race  of  kings  and — my  own  descendant.  This 
was  the  sign — this  and  the  death  of  Zelus  at  the  same 
£ime ;  which  was  a  warning  to  Coryon  that  he  heeded  not. 
But  time  presses,  and  I  may  not  say  more  now.  The 
princess  and  our  friends  are  in  great  peril,  and  I  go  to 
save  them.  I  go  to  break  Black  Coryon's  power  for  ever, 
and  to  punish  him  as  he  deserves.  Then  will  I  bring 
again  to  this  fair  land  peace,  and  happiness,  and  security 
for  all." 

Then,  amid  acclamations,  and  shouts  and  cries  of 
delight,  Monella — or  Mellenda,  as  he  now  called  himself — 
moved  off  towards  the  place  where  Coryon,  in  fancied 
security,  was  boastfully  proclaiming  his  intention  to 
espouse  the  princess,  and  to  live  henceforth  at  the  palace 
as  supreme  ruler  of  the  country. 

Those  of  Sanaima's  followers  from  Myrlanda,  who  had 
been  instructed  in  their  duties,  took  charge,  as  officers, 
of  ranks  and  companies  of  the  newly-recruited  men 
They  were  assisted  by  many  officers  of  the  king's  guard 
who  had  been  held  prisoners  in  the  palace,  but  had  been 


RALLYING  TO  THE  CALL  307 

released,  and  had  now  changed  their   blue  uniforms  for 
the  red  tunics  and  winged  helmets  in  the  museum. 

Some,  however,  remained  behind,  to  equip  and  despatch 
reinforcements  as  men  continued  to  arrive  asking  to  be 
enrolled.  Thus,  if  trouble  should  arise  with  Coryon, 
Monella  would  have  at  his  back,  eventually,  an  over 
whelming  force.  And  as  the  men  kept  marching  off  in 
companies,  the  crowd  of  women  and  children  and  old 
men  collected  in  the  square  in  which  was  the  museum 
stood  about  in  anxious  groups,  awaiting  news ;  hardly 
daring  to  hope  for  what  all  so  fervently  desired — the  final 
downfall  of  their  ruthless  tyrant. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

*THOU   ART   MY   LORD    MELLENDA I ' 

TO  return  to  the  scene  in  the  amphitheatre.  Monella, 
and  those  with  him,  advanced  with  measured  tread ; 
but  suddenly  his  eyes  fell  on  Ulama.  For  a  few  moments 
he  bent  over  her,  then  he  came  slowly  to  the  front  and 
looked  around  him,  and  in  that  rapid  survey  he  seemed  to 
take  in  everything. 

Beckoning  to  Leonard  and  Zonella  he  said,  when  they 
had  joined  him, 

"The  princess  lies  there  in  a  dead  faint.  This  is  no 
place  for  the  poor  child.  Bear  her  tenderly  outside.  My 
people  will  protect  you."  Then  he  turned  again  to  look 
around. 

In  their  surprise  at  the  unexpected  inrush,  those  on  the 
heights  had  ceased  hurling  down  the  rocks,  and  now  they 
gazed  in  wonderment  at  Monella  and  those  with  him. 
Beside  him  stood  a  tall  man  in  a  white  robe  upon  which 
was  worked  a  figure  of  the  sun  in  diamonds  that  flashed 
and  sparkled  as  he  moved.  His  long  hair  and  beard  were 
snowy  white,  his  forehead,  high  and  massive,  was  clear, 
and  curiously  free  from  lines  and  wrinkles.  It  had  the 
impassive  look  of  one  who  suffers  few  earthly  cares  to 
trouble  him.  His  features  were  pleasant  and  benevolent 
in  expression,  and  the  clear  grey  eyes  were  open  and 
candid  in  their  glance.  Like  Monella,  he  was  far  above 

308 


'  THOU  ART  MY  LORD  MELLENDA  /'        309 

the  usual  height ;  and,  like  him,  was  of  imposing  presence 
and  stately  mien.  Altogether,  one  would  say  of  him  that 
he  was  a  good  man,  a  man  to  be  trusted  and  respected ; 
he  had  at  the  same  time  the  air  of  one  deeply  engrossed 
in  intellectual  pursuits,  or  leading  an  ascetic  life.  He 
lacked  just  that  touch  of  tender  human  sympathy  that 
made  Monella's  mere  look  so  fascinating  to  those  with 
whom  he  came  in  contact,  and  that  bound  so  thoroughly  to 
him  those  who  yielded  to  its  subtle  influence. 

Ergalon  had  already  whispered  to  the  others  that  the 
stranger  was  Sanaima,  the  ancient  chief  of  the  White 
Priesthood ;  and  Templemore  regarded  him  with  interest 
and  curiosity. 

Above  their  heads  waved  great  red  banners  with  strange 
devices  and  elaborately  carved  standard  poles.  At  a  sign 
from  Monella,  Coryon's  banner,  that  floated  above  his  chair, 
was  pulled  down  and  trampled  in  the  dust ;  then  the  largest 
of  the  red  ones  was  hoisted  in  its  place. 

Next,  Monella  quietly  seated  himself  in  Coryon's  chair 
and  gazed  around  the  enclosure,  his  features  set  and  stern, 
and  his  steady,  piercing  eyes  seeming  to  read  the  very 
heart  of  every  one  upon  whom  he  turned  his  gaze.  The 
king's  ministers  and  other  prisoners  had  been  unbound, 
while  Templemore  had  been  hastily  explaining,  to  the  best 
of  his  ability,  all  that  had  taken  place. 

Presently  Monella  rose,  and,  waving  his  hand  towards 
the  people  not  clad  in  Coryon's  uniforms,  he  thus  addressed 
them, 

"How  comes  it,  that  in  this  place  of  evil  deeds  and 
heinous  crimes,  I  find  many  of  the  king's  peaceful  subjects 
— or  they  who  should  be  peaceful — ranged  round  and 
calmly  looking  on  at  acts  of  cold-blooded  cruelty  against 
the  king's  own  child  and  those  he  calls  his  friends  ? 
What  have  ye  to  say  in  excuse  or  extenuation  ?  Choose 


310          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

the  highest  among  ye  for  a  spokesman,  and  let  him  come 
forward  and  explain  this  shameful  thing,  if  so  he  can. 
Else  I  may  include  ye  all  in  the  punishment  I  am  here 
to  mete  out  to  these  evil-doers." 

At  this  there  was  a  great  hubbub  and  commotion. 
Some  of  Coryon's  companions  in  the  covered-way  turned 
in  a  panic  to  make  their  escape  into  the  interior  gallery ; 
but  found,  to  their  dismay,  that  the  gates  were  fast 
closed  and  barred  against  them  from  within.  And  when 
they  glanced  out  at  the  rocks  above,  they  saw  red-coated 
soldiers,  who  now  lined  the  heights  and  kept  still  arriving 
in  ever-increasing  numbers.  Dakla  and  his  principal 
officers  had  withdrawn  at  their  advance,  and  now  stood, 
with  the  priests,  crowded  together  just  inside  the  covered- 
way.  Outside  the  iron  screens  the  long,  trailing  branches 
swept  up  from  time  to  time,  as  though  seeking  to  get  at 
those  within. 

After  a  hurried  conference  among  the  people,  one  of 
their  number  stepped  down  on  to  the  main  terrace  and 
placed  himself  before  Monella. 

Templemore  stood  on  one  side  of  Monella's  chair, 
rifle  in  hand,  with  Ergalon  close  by  holding  the  spare 
rifles,  all  ready  loaded.  He  watched  with  growing 
wonder  the  continual  arrival  of  red-coated  soldiers  on 
all  sides  of  the  rocky  ridges.  They  all  carried  spears, 
or  swords  and  shields,  and  wore  the  curious  helmets 
ornamented  with  little  silver  wings  that  he  had  seen 
in  the  museum.  And  now,  amongst  them,  were  to  be 
seen  many  citizens  in  ordinary  dress.  But  all  kept  a 
space  between  themselves  and  those  who  had  been  there 
on  their  arrival ;  their  manner  towards  these  was  evi 
dently  unfriendly  and  threatening;  and,  since  the  new 
comers  outnumbered  the  others,  including  all  Coryon's 
people,  the  position  of  the  latter  was  growing  anything 


'  THOU  ART  MY  LORD  MELLENDA  /'       311 

but  comfortable.  And  still  the  red-coated  men  kept 
coming,  pushing  those  in  advance  of  them  into  posi 
tions  lower  down  and  farther  round  the  terraces  of  the 
enclosure. 

There  was  a  general  hush  when  the  one  who  had 
been  chosen  spokesman  came  forward  and  stood  in  front 
of  Monella,  who  asked  curtly, 

"Thy  name?" 

"  Galaima,"  was  the  reply,  given  in  a  clear,  unhesitating 
voice.  "I  have  been  chosen  by  those  whom  thou  didst 
but  now  address,  to  speak  in  their  name.  Seeing  that 
punishment  hath  been  spoken  of,  we  desire  first  to  ask 
what  authority  thou  hast  to  speak  in  the  king's  name ;  by 
what  right  thou  dost  threaten  us  ;  and  who  thou  art  ?  " 

"  You  have  the  right  to  ask  those  questions,"  returned 
Monella  coldly.  "  Know  then  that  I  am  King  of  Manoa — 
thy  king,  and  the  king  of  Coryon,  and  of  all  in  this 
country." 

"  King  of  Manoa  1 "  echoed  Galaima  in  surprise,  while 
similar  exclamations  broke  forth  around.  "  But,  my  lord 
— I  speak  with  all  respect — how  can  that  be  ?  " 

"The  King  Dranoa  is  sick  even  unto  death.  His 
illness  hath  been  hastened  in  its  course  by  acts  of  base 
treachery  perpetrated  by  Coryon — with  whom  I  shall 
deal  anon.  Finding  himself  dying  and  unable  to  lead 
his  soldiers  to  the  rescue  of  his  child,  he  hath  abdicated 
in  my  favour,  for  me  to  hold  the  post  so  long  as  I  think 
fit  in  the  interests  of  the  nation.  Here  (taking  out  from 
his  bosom  a  roll  of  parchment)  is  his  sign-manual  duly 
sealed  and  executed  in  the  presence  of  the  High  Priest 
Sanaima  and  others  who  are  with  me;  and  here  is  his 
sceptre  of  office,  and  this  is  his  signet-ring — these  being 
given  to  me  by  him  in  token  of  my  authority,  and  also  in 
the  presence  of  Sanaima  and  many  others  you  see  around 


312  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

me.     Is  it  not  so,  friends  ?  "  Monella  demanded,  turning 
to  Sanaima  and  the  others  near. 

A  loud  shout  went  up  in  confirmation  ;  then,  at  a  wave 
of  Monella's  hand,  there  was  again  a  deep,  expectant 
silence. 

Coryon  had  come  out  from  the  covered-way  on  hearing 
the  unlooked-for  and  unwelcome  news,  and  now  stood, 
a  little  in  advance  of  his  own  people,  an  attentive  listener 
and  observer  of  what  was  going  OH. 

"  Thou  hast  heard,"  resumed  Monella,  in  the  same 
cold,  stern  tone.  "  I  come  duly  armed  with  authority  to 
punish,  and  I  have  the  power.  Do  thou  and  thy  fellows 
yonder  desire  to  take  part  with  the  traitor  Coryon,  and 
fight  against  us ;  or  do  ye  disavow  him  and  throw  your 
selves  upon  my  mercy  ?  " 

"  My  lord,  with  all  respect,  I  ask  for  the  reply  to  my 
last  question.  We  came  hither — of  a  certainty  I  and 
my  immediate  friends  so  came — to  protest  against  the 
king's  choice  of  a  son-in-law.  We  were  unwilling  to 
have  thrust  upon  us,  as  our  future  king,  one  who  is  of 
a  different  race — who  is  a  stranger  in  the  land — and  who, 
so  far  as  it  appeareth,  hath  no  claim  to  royal  dignity. 
Now — with  all  respect,  I  say  again — for  all  we  know, 
those  same  objections  apply  to  thine  own  case.  If,  how 
ever,  I  am  wrong  in  this,  and  thou  canst  convince  us 
that  thou  hast  reasonable  claim  to  the  dignity  the  king 
hath  conferred  upon  thee,  then  we  are  ready  to  submit 
ourselves  as  loyal  subjects." 

"Thy  logic  is  good/'-  observed  Monella  with  bitter 
emphasis,  "  for  thy  present  purpose ;  but  it  faileth  to 
explain  how  it  came  about  that,  instead  of  making  known 
your  sentiment  in  a  petition  and  awaiting  the  king's 
friendly  explanation,  as  befitted  faithful  subjects,  ye 
supported  Coryon  in  his  treasonable  acts — in  kidnapping 


'  THOU  ART  MY  LORD  MELLENDA  /'       313 

the  king's  daughter  and  his  friends.  Further,  ye  were  all 
proceeding,  at  Coryon's  mere  suggestion,  to  put  to  death 
this  stranger,  without  giving  him  either  time  or  opportunity 
to  afford  the  information  ye  now  profess  yourself  so 
anxious  to  obtain.  However,  thou  shalt  have  thy  question 
answered — and,  that  done,  let  me  warn  thee  that  I  am  in 
no  mood  to  suffer  further  trifling.  King  Dranoa's  good- 
natured  weakness,  and  my  own  misplaced  leniency,  have 
already  wrought  too  much  misunderstanding.  Ask  thy 
question  of  the  lord  Colenna,  the  king's  High  Chamber 
lain." 

Then  Colenna  stepped  forward,  and,  in  a  loud,  sonorous 
voice,  that  resounded  throughout  the  vast  amphitheatre, 
cried  out, 

"  Know  ye  all,  by  the  command  of  King  Dranoa  and  the 
unanimous  assent  of  his  ministers,  that  the  great  lord 
Mellenda,  who  hath  been  hitherto  known  amongst  us  as 
Monella — which  in  ancient  times  had  the  same  signification 
as  the  word  Mellenda — hath  made  himself  known  to  his 
people,  and  hath  assumed  the  office  of  ruler  of  the  countries 
of  Manoa  and  Myrlanda." 

At  this  extraordinary  announcement  Coryon  moved 
back  into  the  covered-way  with  unsteady  and  almost 
tottering  steps ;  while  Monella  rose  and,  with  another 
wave  of  the  hand,  signalled  for  silence.  Turning  to 
Sanaima,  he  asked,  with  quiet  dignity,  but  in  a  ringing 
voice  that  all  could  hear, 

"  And  thou,  august  head  of  our  religion,  faithful  through 
so  many  years  of  persecution  and  despair,  who  dost  thou 
say  I  am  ?  " 

Then  Sanaima  raised  his  hands  to  heaven  as  though  to 
invoke  a  blessing,  and  said,  solemnly, 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Great  Spirit  whom  I  serve,  I 
recognise  and  welcome  thee,  my  lord  Mellenda  ! " 


3H          THE  DEVIL-TREE  Of  EL  DORADO. 

But  still  Monella  waved  his  hand  for  silence ;  and, 
raising  his  voice,  he  cried, 

"  Come  forth,  Black  Coryon  1  I  command  thee  I  Come 
forth!" 

And  Coryon  came  forward,  and  stood  before  him ;  but 
he  durst  not  meet  his  eyes. 

Monella  slowly  raised  his  arm  and  straightened  it, 
pointing  his  finger  at  his  enemy. 

"And  who,  foul  Coryon,  who  dost  thou  say  I 
am?" 

For  the  space  of  a  few  seconds  Coryon  looked  his 
questioner  in  the  face.  There  was  a  brief  struggle  to 
hold  his  own  and  to  repel  with  proud  defiance  the  glance 
Monella  turned  on  him ;  then,  bowing  his  head,  he  mur 
mured  humbly, 

"  Thou  art  my  lord  Mellenda  I ". 

Then  a  great  shout  went  up.  Again,  and  again,  and 
yet  again  it  was  repeated.  "  Mellenda !  Mellenda  ! 
Mellenda  ! "  It  rang  out  from  far  and  near.  It  was  taken 
up  by  a  crowd  of  women  and  children  without  the  gates, 
and  thence  it  travelled  back  and  echoed  from  one  side  of 
the  rocky  amphitheatre  to  the  other. 

When,  once  more,  there  was  silence,  Galaima  dropped 
upon  one  knee  and  begged  for  clemency  for  himself  and 
friends. 

"  Lay  down  your  arms,  each  one  of  you,  and  go  I  "  the 
answer  came.  "  Let  me  not  look  upon  your  faces  again 
yet  awhile." 

Then  Monella,  turning  to  Coryon's  soldiers,  com 
manded  them  also  to  lay  down  their  arms  and  surrender 
themselves  prisoners. 

Here  Coryon  showed  the  first  signs  of  resistance  he  had 
yet  exhibited,  and  his  officers,  who  had  stood  watching 
for  a  sign  from  him,  withdrew  in  a  body  into  the  entrance 


'  THOU  ART  MY  LORD  MELLEN&A  /'        315 

to  the  covered-way,  seeing  in  it  the  best  opportunities  for 
a  last  desperate  fight. 

"  My  lord  forgetteth,"  said  Coryon,  "  that  he  hath  given 
no  assurance  that  the  lives  of  my  people  and  servants 
will  be  spared." 

"  I  can  make  no  terms  with  thee  or  with  thy  minions. 
I  came  here  to  punish  the  evil-doers,  as  well  as  to  save 
my  friends,"  returned  Monella  with  grave  meaning. 
"  Thou  hast  been  warned  again  and  again  since  I  came 
into  the  land ;  I  sent  thee  word  that,  if  I  came  to  thee,  I 
would  bring  retribution  in  my  hand." 

"  But  surely,"  urged  Coryon,  in  the  smooth,  oily  manner 
he  could  put  on  at  will,  "if  we  submit,  my  lord  will 
require  no  more  ?  Thy  friends  are  safe ;  no  harm  hath 
been  done  to  them.  May  it  not  be  that  I  remain  here 
with  mine  own  people,  within  mine  own  domain — the 
domain  that  hath  been  mine  for  centuries — in  friendly 
alliance " 

"  What !  "  exclaimed  Monella,  turning  wrathfully  upon 
the  crafty  hypocrite  with  a  blaze  of  anger  in  his  eyes,  as 
might  a  lion  turn  upon  a  snapping  cur.  "  Thou  darest  to 
speak  to  me  of  alliance  \  Alliance  with  thee !  With  a 
thing  so  foul,  so  loathsome,  so  detestable  as  thou  !  Shall 
the  eagle  ally  himself  with  the  carrion  crow  ?  Enough  1 " 
He  broke  off,  in  indignation  at  the  insult,  and,  turning 
to  the  officers  of  his  own  party  who  stood  near,  cried, 

"  Seize  them  and  bind  them  I  Every  one  !  Let  not 
one  escape  !  But  take  them  alive,  if  possible." 

A  large  number  of  the  red-coated  soldiers,  led  by  their 
officers,  now  advanced  upon  the  crowd  of  Coryon's  people 
gathered  at  the  entrance  to  the  covered-way.  Many  of 
the  latter  came  forward  at  once  and  threw  down  their 
arms ;  while  others  stood  irresolute.  Coryon,  himself, 
made  no  effort  to  escape,  and  was  seized  by  a  couple  of 


316       THE  DEVIL-TREE  of  EL  DORADO. 

men,  who  quickly  bound  his  hands  behind  him.  But 
Dakla  and  all  Coryon's  priests  and  some  half-dozen  of 
his  lieutenants  and  a  few  soldiers — perhaps  those  who 
felt  themselves  most  guilty — stood  defiantly  some  little 
distance  within  the  gallery,  determined  to  resist  capture 
to  the  last. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

A    TERRIBLE   VENGEANCE  1 

OF  all  the  spectators  of  what  had  occurred  in  the 
amphitheatre,  no  one,  probably,  was  so  utterly 
astonished  and  helplessly  bewildered  as  was  Templemore. 
At  Monella's  assumption  of  the  royal  office  he  felt  no 
great  surprise.  It  seemed  almost  a  natural  thing,  taking 
all  the  circumstances  into  account,  that  the  king,  finding 
his  daughter  stolen  away  and  himself  too  ill  to  pursue 
and  punish  her  captors,  should  delegate  his  authority 
to  the  man  in  whom  he  had  of  late  reposed  such  con 
fidence.  But  at  Colenna's  announcement  that  in  Monella 
he  recognised  the  long-expected,  legendary  Mellenda, 
Templemore  was,  as  may  be  supposed,  considerably 
startled  ;  and  his  perplexity  was  increased  when  Sanaima, 
in  his  turn,  subscribed  to  Colenna's  declaration ;  but 
when  Coryon  himself  affirmed  his  belief  in  the  marvellous 
assertion,  Templemore's  ideas  became  so  hopelessly  con 
fused,  that  he  knew  not  what  to  think  or  what  to  make  of 
it.  In  other  circumstances  he  would,  no  doubt,  have 
quietly  settled  matters  in  his  own  mind  by  deciding 
that  all  present  had  become  victims  to  a  passing  fit 
of  madness  or  transient  delusion  ;  but  the  grim  realities  of 
the  strange  drama  that  was  being  played  before  him  made 
it  impossible  to  explain  things  by  any  such  hypothesis. 


3t8          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  the  conflict  thus  proceeding 
in  his  mind,  that  Dakla  and  his  fellows  took  up  their 
attitude  of  defiance ;  so  Templemore  promptly  decided 
to  postpone  further  thought  upon  the  matter.  It  was 
sufficient,  for  the  moment,  that  there  was  the  prospect 
of  a  fight  in  which  his  friends  would  need  his  help ; 
and  he  began  handling  his  rifle  significantly,  glancing 
while  he  did  so  at  Monella. 

The  latter  had  laid  his  hand  upon  his  shoulder  as 
though  -to  stay  him  until  he  should  have  had  more  time 
to  study  the  situation,  when  a  rumbling  noise  was  heard, 
and  an  iron  door  shot  out  from  the  inside  wall  a  little 
distance  from  the  end  of  the  covered-way,  completely 
closing  it  and  shutting  out  from  view  the  men  within. 
So  suddenly  had  this  been  done  that  Dakla  was  almost 
caught  by  it,  and  would  have  been  jammed  against 
the  iron  pillar  into  which  it  fitted,  but  that  he  had 
managed  to  withdraw  himself  inside  just  in  time  to 
escape  it. 

The  impression  upon  the  minds  of  those  outside  was 
that  this  unlooked-for  obstacle  that  intervened  between 
those  within  the  protected  gallery  and  their  enemies, 
had  been  purposely  made  use  of  to  gain  time  to  force 
open  the  interior  gates  and  thus  assist  their  escape  into 
the  labyrinth  of  passages  beyond.  The  first  effect  was 
to  dishearten  those  of  Coryon's  adherents  who  were  still 
outside  in  a  state  of  indecision.  Seeing  themselves  thus, 
as  they  thought,  incontinently  abandoned  by  their  leaders, 
they  threw  down  their  arms  without  further  ado,  submitted 
to  their  captors,  and,  in  few  minutes,  were  pinioned  and 
marched  out  of  the  way. 

It  now  became  a  question  what  steps  were  to  be  taken 
to  follow  up  those  who  had  so  cleverly  escaped,  tem 
porarily,  at  all  events,  from  their  pursuers.  These  were, 


A  TERRIBLE  VENGEANCE.  319 

after  Coryon  himself,  the  most  guilty  of  the  whole 
atrocious  confederacy ;  and  Templemore  turned  to  Monella 
with  a  look  of  inquiry. 

"  What  say  you,"  said  he,  "  shall  we  try  whether  that 
door  is  bullet-proof?  " 

But  Monella  again  laid  his  hand  upon  the  other's  arm, 
and  gazed,  as  though  in  expectation,  first  at  Coryon — who 
was  standing  out  in  the  centre  of  the  terrace,  guarded  by 
two  soldiers — and  then,  from  him,  to  that  part  of  the 
covered-way  nearest  to  the  rocks  that  ended  it.  His 
quick  eye  had  noticed  that  Coryon  seemed  as  much  taken 
by  surprise  as  all  the  rest,  and  that  there  was,  in  his  face, 
no  trace  of  that  triumphant  satisfaction  that  might  have 
been  expected  if  this  manoeuvre  of  his  chief  friends  had 
been  looked  for.  Instead,  there  was  a  fixed  look  that  was 
momentarily  changing  from  surprise  to  terror. 

Templemore,  following  Monella's  gaze,  noted  all  this — 
and  so  did  others.  A  hush  fell  upon  all  present ;  every  one 
looked  at  Coryon,  and,  from  him,  to  the  length  of  grated 
iron  screens,  over  the  face  of  which  the  branches  of  the 
fatal  tree  were  playing  with  busy  sweep,  evidently  aware, 
by  some  unfailing  instinct,  that  there  was  plenty  of  prey 
for  them  within.  And  it  was  now  noticed  that  the  larger 
number  of  the  longer  branches  had  gathered  themselves 
upon  that  side. 

Gradually,  the  look  on  Coryon's  face  changed  into  one 
of  absolute  horror,  the  while  he  stood  staring  at  the 
outside  of  the  covered-gallery. 

To  make  what  follows  clear,  it  is  necessary  to  describe 
this  covered-way  a  little  more  in  detail.  It  has  already 
been  explained  that  it  formed  the  approach  to  an  opening 
in  the  rock — closed  by  gates — which  was  the  principal 
entrance  to  Coryon's  retreat.  When  unprotected  by  the 
sliding  gratings  at  the  side,  it  was  so  near  to  the  great 


320  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

devil-tree  that  the  longer  branches  could  sweep  its  whole 
width  for  some  distance  in  front  of  the  gates.  At  the 
side  was  some  masonry,  above  which  the  rock  rose  steep 
and  almost  over-hanging.  At  the  end,  above  the  entrance, 
the  rock  rose  also  abruptly,  and  then  followed  the  line  of 
the  arena,  shutting  in  the  latter  at  this  part  by  a  rocky 
wall  that  rose  perpendicularly  some  fifty  or  sixty  feet.  But 
the  part  within  reach  of  the  tree  was  roofed  over  by  iron 
gratings,  forming  a  sort  of  verandah,  which,  in  turn,  could 
be  rendered  safe  from  the  terrible  branches  by  sliding 
grated  doors  or  shutters  that  could,  by  machinery  within, 
be  moved  forward  in  telescopic  fashion  along  the  whole 
length  accessible  to  the  tree,  and  a  short  distance  beyond. 
Thus,  when  the  side  '  shutters  '  were  withdrawn,  the 
entrance-gates  were  very  effectually  guarded  by  the  tree 
itself.  When  they  were  extended,  they,  in  conjunction 
with  the  roof,  constituted  an  efficient  protection  to  the 
covered-way.  But  herein  lay  also  a  cunningly-devised 
and  deadly  trap;  for,  just  within  the  entrance  of  this 
covered-gallery,  was  another  iron  door  that  could  be 
moved  across  the  passage  so  as  to  imprison  any  one 
caught  between  it  and  the  gates  at  the  other  end.  This 
door  came  out  of  a  scarcely  noticeable  slot  in  the  masonry 
at  the  side ;  and  it  was  situated  far  enough  along  to  place 
those  thus  caught  within  reach  of  the  tree,  if  the  side 
shutters  were  withdrawn. 

Doubtless,  many  had  fallen  into  this  frightful  trap. 
Thinking  the  gallery  well  protected  they  would  walk 
unsuspiciously  along  it  -towards  the  closed  gates,  when 
those  watching  from  within  could  close  the  gallery  behind 
them  and  open  the  sides ;  and  their  fate  would  then  be 
sealed. 

This  was  the  only  part  of  the  main  terrace  within  reach 
of  the  tree.  Round  the  remainder  of  the  amphitheatre  it 


A    TERRIBLE   VENGEANCE.  321 

was  far  removed  from  it,  and  was  of  ample  width.  Only 
at  this  part,  and  upon  the  stone  pier  that  jutted  out 
towards  the  tree  from  the  centre,  or  down  in  the  arena 
itself,  was  there  danger  to  any  one  moving  about  within 
the  vast  enclosure. 

At  a  point  in  the  cliff,  high  above  the  covered-way, 
was  a  small  grated  door  in  the  rock.  This  was  another 
entrance  to  Coryon's  fastness ;  but  it  was  sufficiently 
protected  by  the  nature  of  the  steep  and  narrow  path  by 
which  alone  it  could  be  reached. 

While  those  gathered  around  the  enclosure,  following 
Coryon's  fixed  gaze,  were  watching  the  outside  faces  of 
the  sliding  doors  or  shutters,  these  doors  began  to  move ; 
and,  amidst  a  hush  of  awe-struck  expectation,  they  dis 
closed  a  gap  which  gradually  widened,  and  through 
which  the  fatal  branches  quickly  darted.  Then,  from 
within,  arose  a  fearful  and  appalling  cry,  as  the  miserable 
prisoners  caught  in  this  trap  of  their  own  contriving 
began  to  realise  their  situation.  The  gap  grew  wider, 
and,  anon,  another  opened  farther  on,  and  into  this  the 
searching  branches  likewise  entered,  hungry  for  the  prey 
within.  And,  as  the  gaps  grew  wider,  they  disclosed  to 
view  an  "awful  scene.  Some  dozens  of  terror-stricken 
wretches  could  be  seen  fighting  and  struggling  with  the 
writhing  branches  and  with  each  other,  amidst  a.  deafening 
din  of  screams,  and  shrieks,  and  yells ;  the  officers  and 
soldiers  using  their  swords,  and  the  priests  and  others 
their  daggers,  in  a  hopeless  contest  with  the  twisting 
branches  that  kept  coiling  around  them.  In  their  mad 
struggles  and  desperate  efforts  the  combatants  fought 
with  one  another,  the  stronger  striving  to  push  the  weaker 
in  front  of  them  ;  the  latter,  in  turn,  stabbing  backwards 
at  those  who  thus  tried  to  make  use  of  them.  Three  or 
four,  in' headlong  terror,  leaped  from  the  terrace  on  to  the 

21 


322          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

ground  beneath,  where  they  fell  with  dull  thuds,  and 
probably  broken  limbs  ;  but,  ere  they  could  rise,  their 
legs  were  entangled  in  the  ubiquitous  branches  and  escape 
became  impossible.  Dakla  was  seen,  with  a  sword  in  one 
hand  and  a  dagger  in  the  other,  at  one  moment  slashing 
furiously  at  the  branches  that  assailed  him,  at  another 
striving  to  hold  in  front  of  him  Skelda,  the  next  in  rank 
to  Coryon.  Two  of  the  priests  were  seen  engaged  in  a 
hand-to-hand  struggle,  apparently  unmindful  of  the  coils 
that  gradually  encircled  them  and  presently  dragged  both 
out,  locked  together,  and  still  frantically  fighting  with 
each  other.  They  were  carried  up  to  the  top  of  the  tree, 
and  disappeared,  still  fighting,  within  the  cavity.  But, 
though  the  rapacious  tree  had  now  as  much  as  it  could, 
for  the  time,  dispose  of  in  this  way,  it  had  no  intention 
of  giving  up  its  hold  upon  the  others.  These  it  grappled 
in  its  toils,  dragging  them  about  hither  and  thither,  dangling 
them  now  this  way  and  now  that,  but  never  giving  one 
a  chance  of  escape — evidently  bent  on  saving  all  up  for 
future  meals — perhaps  days  hence.  It  was  a  gruesome 
scene  that  shocked  and  sickened  the  spectators,  for  all 
they  were  so  incensed,  and  justly  so,  against  the  victims. 

Meanwhile,  the  iron  door  in  the  rock  above  hatl  opened, 
and  a  woman  was  seen  hurrying  down  the  dangerous  path. 
Her  hair  was  streaming  loosely  about  her  shoulders,  her 
eyes  were  wild  and  fierce,  and  she  laughed  and  gesticulated 
in  a  fashion  that  made  those  who  watched  her  think  her 
crazy.  She  made  her  way  to  where  Coryon  still  stood, 
a  silent  witness  of  what-  was  going  on  before  him ;  and 
she  then  paused  and  surveyed  the  awful  scene  with  a 
smile  that  was  almost  devilish. 

Just  then  Skelda  leaped  out  of  the  covered-way  on  to 
the  ground  beneath  ;  then,  rising  to  his  feet,  looked  round 
despairingly,  and,  glancing  up,  he  met  the  fierce  gaze  a.nd 


A   TERRIBLE   VENGEACE.  323 

cruel  smile  of  the  woman  he  had  so  shamefully  betrayed. 
She  pointed  her  finger  at  him. 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  "  she  cried  triumphantly,  "  this  is  my  work, 
Skelda  !  /  closed  the  gates  and  shut  you  all  in  with  the 
outer  door.  My  love  to  you,  my — husband  \  "  This  last 
word  was  hissed  out  at  him  between  clenched  teeth. 
"  My  love  to  you,  dear  friend."  And  she  mockingly  threw 
him  a  kiss  on  the  tips  of  her  fingers.  Then,  when  the 
wretched  Skelda's  feet  were  dragged  from  under  him  by 
a  branch  that  had  coiled  round  his  legs,  she  addressed 
herself  to  Coryon,  who  had  now  fixed  his  eyes  upon  her, 
his  evil  face  twitching  convulsively  with  the  fury  he  could 
not  suppress. 

"  See,  great  Coryon !  Mighty  Coryon !  All-powerful 
Coryon  !  See  my  handiwork  1  Yes,  mine  I  See  what 
a  woman's  wit  hath  done  for  thy  precious  friends.  What 
a  day  to  live  to  see  1  I  saw  thee  in  the  clutch  of  thy 
prisoner ;  heard  thee  called  '  coward '  to  thy  face.  It 
was  sweet  that ;  and  sweet  to  see  thy  prey  escape  thee  I 
And  this  is  sweet  too  1  Look  at  thy  great  friend  Skelda  ; 
see  how  he  kicks  and  shrieks !  Think  of  it — all  my  doing  I 
See  how  Dakla  glares  1  Now  he  and  Palana  are  fighting 
one  another !  Oh,  but  it  is  a  brave  sight  to  look  upon  1 
Fit  even  for  the  gods  ye  have  served  so  well !  I  think  I 
am  almost  avenged  ;  but  the  sweetest  of  all  is  yet  to  come 
— when  I  see  thee  given  to  the  tree,  as  I  shall  1 " 

Coryon  struggled,  but  vainly,  to  get  at  her.  She 
shrugged  her  shoulders  and  turned  her  back  upon  him, 
then  slowly  approached  Monella;  the  look  of  triumph 
died  away,  and  an  expression  that  was  partly  of  sorrow, 
and  partly  of  hard  determination,  took  its  place.  Arrived 
in  front  of  him,  she  threw  herself  humbly  on  her  knees. 

"  My  lord,"  she  cried,  with  clasped  hands,  "  I  crave 
justice  at  thy  hands,  I  demand  it  I  In  the  names  of  the 


324          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

countless  women  and  fair  children  whom  yonder  monster 
hath  given  over  to  the  same  awful  death  that  hath  now 
overtaken  his  own  creatures ;  in  the  name  of  my  own 
bitter  wrongs  and  sufferings,  I  demand  that  this  loathsome 
being  shall  not  escape  his  just  reward.  I  ask  that  he  be 
given  up  to  that  tree  to  which  he  has  consigned  so  many  ; 
and  that  first  he  be  confined  in  the  same  cell  from  which  I 
have  escaped.  I  will  lead  thy  officers  to  it.  Let  him  be 
kept  there  till  the  wicked  tree,  with  recovered  appetite, 
shall  be  ready  to  devour  him  1  Let  him  there  endure 
the  tortures  he  hath  inflicted  upon  me  and  countless 
others  1 " 

"  Who  art  thou,  daughter  ?  "  asked  Monella  gently. 

She  shook  her  head  mournfully  and  replied,  much  as 
she  had  to  Leonard, 

"  I  am  called  Fernina,  lord.  Once,  I  was  a  joyous- 
hearted  wife  and  mother  ;  but  Coryon  stole  me  away  from 
my  home  to  give  me  to  his  friend  Skelda.  What  I  am 
now  I  scarcely  know ;  misery  and  suffering,  and  shame 
and  infamies  unutterable  have  made  me — alas,  I  know  not 
what ! " 

"  From  my  heart  I  pity  thee,  my  daughter.  Thy  wrongs 
cry  out  for  punishment,  and  thy  prayer  is  just.  Show  my 
officers  the  place.  Coryon  shall  be  the  last  meal  of  the 
accursed  fetish  he  has  fed  with  the  blood  of  so  many 
victims." 

"  I  will  go  back  by  the  way  by  which  I  came,"  Fernina 
answered,  "  and  will  make  safe  again  the  covered-way  ; 
then  will  I  open  the  gates,  that  thine  officers  may  take 
him  in  that  way." 

By  this  time  the  covered-way  was  empty  ;  every  occu 
pant  had  been  dragged  or  had  leaped  out  and  was  held  in 
the  toils  below.  There  was,  therefore,  nothing  to  prevent 
its  being  used  again.  Fernina  went  up  the  path  and  dis- 


A    TERRIBLE   VENGEANCE.  325 

appeared  from  view;  then  soon  the  sliding  shutters  were 
seen  to  move  back  in  their  places ;  and,  shortly  after,  she 
appeared  at  one  end  of  the  covered-way  and  beckoned  to 
those  in  charge  of  Coryon  to  follow  her.  He  was  led 
down  and  placed  in  the  same  cell  she  had  occupied,  and 
there  shut  in  and  left  to  himself,  and  to  look  out,  if  he 
chose,  at  his  friends  in  the  tree's  tenacious  arms  outside. 
Some  of  them  were  so  close  he  could  have  spoken  with 
them. 

After  Coryon  had  been  removed,  Sanaima  turned  to 
Monella  ;  then  raised  his  hands  and  eyes  towards  heaven. 

"Let  us  thank  the  Great  Spirit,"  said  he  solemnly, 
"  that  hath,  at  last,  delivered  our  enemies  into  our  hands, 
and  that  without  the  loss  of  a  life,  or  so  much  as  a  wound 
upon  our  side  1 " 

And  Monella  added  a  heartfelt  "Amen." 

"  Of  a  truth,"  he  added  reverently,  "  the  wicked  have 
been  caught  to-day  in  their  own  snare.  At  last,  we  may 
truly  rejoice  that  the  curse  hath  been  removed,  for  ever, 
from  the  fair  land  of  Manoa.  But  this  is  a  fearful  sight ; 
let  us  hasten  from  it.  But  ere  we  do,  Sanaima,  send 
kindly  and  trustworthy  people  to  care  for  the  poor  woman 
Fernina  and  the  other  women  and  children  who  are  some 
where  within.  I  cannot  now  stay  longer;  I  must  look 
after  the  princess  and  return  to  the  palace." 

"  I  will  remain  and  look  to  them  myself,"  answered 
Sanaima.  "  Now  that  the  Great  Spirit  hath  at  last  given 
them  into  my  charge,  it  is  a  trust  that  belongeth  to  me, 
and  to  me  alone." 

During  the  foregoing  events,  several  messengers  had 
passed  to  and  fro  delivering  messages,  in  low  tones,  to 
Monella  or  some  of  his  officers,  and  speeding  away  again 
with  their  replies,  or  upon  other  errands.  In  this  way 
Monella  had  learned  that  the  princess  had  recovered  from 


326          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

her  long  swoon  and  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  return 
to  the  palace  to  her  father,  and  he  had  sent  back  word  to 
Leonard  to  accompany  her. 

When,  therefore,  Templemore,  with  Monella  and  many 
more,  reached  the  great  gates  on  leaving  the  amphitheatre, 
they  found  Ulama  and  all  those  with  her  gone,  and  they 
now  hastened  to  the  palace  after  them. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 
'THE    SON    OF    APALANO!' 

ON  leaving  the  amphitheatre,  Monella  and  his  followers 
formed  a  long  and  imposing  procession.  Only  a 
few  had  been  left  behind  to  guard  the  prisoners.  These 
last  were  immured  in  cells  pointed  out  by  Fernina,  who 
was  well  acquainted  with  the  interior  arrangements  of 
Coryon's  retreat.  For  within  the  rocks  was  an  almost 
endless  series  of  passages  and  galleries  opening,  at  the 
further  end,  on  to  an  extensive  hanging  terrace  on  the 
very  face  of  the  great  precipice  that  formed  one  end  of 
Roraima's  perpendicular  sides.  Even  those  of  Coryon's 
followers  who  had  gone  over  secretly  to  Monella,  were 
only  partially  acquainted  with  the  interior  of  this  fastness ; 
hence  Fernina's  assistance  was  found  of  great  use  by 
Sanaima  and  those  who  remained  with  him. 

It  can  scarcely  be  said  that  the  procession,  as  it  left  the 
great  gates  of  the  amphitheatre,  exhibited,  at  first,  many 
signs  of  having  just  been  engaged  in  a  victorious  and 
successful  expedition.  Those  who  formed  it  were,  for  the 
most  part,  silent  and  preoccupied ;  for  the  scenes  they  had 
witnessed — and  that,  as  they  knew,  were  still  in  progress 
— were  of  too  horrible  a  character  to  be  readily  dismissed 
from  the  mind.  But,  as  they  proceeded  on  their  way, 
they  met  and  were  joined  by  fresh  bands  of  red-coated 
sympathisers ;  and  these,  not  having  the  same 

327 


328          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

for  repressing  their  elation  at  the  result  of  the  day's 
proceedings,  broke  out  into  cheering  as  they  passed  the 
groups  of  people  who  were  now  coming  out  to  meet 
them.  For  messengers  had  gone  on  in  advance  to  tell 
the  news,  and  the  crowds  who  had  been  waiting  so 
anxiously  in  the  city,  soon  learned  that  Coryon's  down 
fall  was  an  accomplished  fact.  They  had  already  heard 
the  good  tidings  of  the  rescue  of  the  princess  and  her 
lover  and  friends,  and  were  only  waiting  for  this  last 
crowning  announcement ;  when  it  came,  they  became 
almost  delirious  with  joy,  and  soon  poured  out  to  meet 
the  victors  and  give  them  an  enthusiastic  welcome. 

Thus  the  procession  that  started  so  quietly- -almost 
in  sadness,  as  it  seemed — from  the  dismal  amphitheatre, 
became  at  last,  as  it  entered  the  city,  a  veritable  triumphal 
pageant,  meeting  on  all  sides,  and  returning,  cheers  and 
shouts  of  joy  and  exultation.  And  when  Monella,  with 
Templemore,  Colenna,  and  others  came  into  view  in  the 
centre  of  the  long  array,  every  head  was  uncovered  and 
every  knee  bent.  Then,  when  he  had  passed,  the  excited 
crowds  rose  and  shouted  again  louder  than  ever.  And 
well  might  they  do  so;  for  they — and  only  they — knew 
the  full  meaning  of  the  horrors  from  which  they  had  that 
day  been  delivered. 

By  the  time  they  had  neared  the  king's  palace,  the 
crowd  had  grown  so  dense  that  it  was  with  some  difficulty 
that  space  was  cleared  for  the  passage  of  the  principal 
persons  into  the  building.  At  the  entrance,  under  the 
great  archway,  Leonard,  looking  pale  and  anxious, 
awaited  them.  Running  forward  to  meet  Monella,  he 
said, 

"I  have  heard  the  news  and  congratulate  you  all. 
But  I  am  in  sore  distress  about  the  princess.  We  had 
much  ado  to  bring  her  here,  and  I  fear  she  is  very  ill. 


*  THE  SON  OF  APALANO  ! '  & 

Let  me  entreat  you  to  go  and  see  her  at  once,  and  then 
let  me  know  what  you  think  about  her." 

"  Certainly  will  I,  my  son,"  replied  Monella  kindly, 
and  hurried  away;  while  Leonard  turned  and  greeted 
Templemore  and  the  others  with  him.  Then  they  all 
entered  the  palace  and  went  up  one  of  the  great  stair 
cases  and  on  to  a  terrace  overlooking  the  open  space 
where  the  crowd  was  assembled,  and  there  awaited 
Monella's  return. 

Presently  he  came  to  them. 

"  The  princess  is  weak  and  much  depressed,"  he  said, 
"  and  will  require  care  for  awhile ;  but  I  see  no  cause 
for  anxiety.  Naturally,  the  poor  child  is  terribly  upset. 
She  grieves,  too,  about  the  condition  of  the  king  her 
father,  and  wishes  to  help  nurse  him,  but  this  she  has 
not  strength  for  at  present.  Patience,  my  son.  Be 
patient  and  of  good  heart."  He  looked  with  pity  and 
concern  at  Leonard's  haggard  face  with  its  hollow, 
dark-ringed  eyes  and  its  worn-out  look.  "  You  have 
suffered — cruelly — I  can  see,"  he  added,  placing  his  hand 
gently  on  the  young  man's  shoulder.  "  You  have  been 
sorely  tried." 

"  Ah  ! "  returned  Leonard  with  a  heavy  sigh.  "  You 
cannot  imagine  what  I  have  been  through !  My  thoughts 
still  dwell  upon  the  horror  of  it ;  my  eyes  still  see  the 
sights  I  gazed  upon !  I  feel  as  though  I  shall  never  be 
my  old  self  again.  And  Ulama !  Though  I  do  not  yet 
know  how  much  she  saw  or  knew,  I  sadly  believe  she 
shares  my  feelings." 

"You  are  both  worn  out — exhausted,  my  son.  Wait 
but  a  space — while  I  speak  to  the  crowd  and  dismiss  them 
— and  then  I  will  give  you  a  cordial  and  refreshment ; 
after  that  you  must  lie  down  and  have  a  long  sleep." 

41 1   fear    even   to   sleep,"   said   Leonard,   shaking   his 


330          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

head  sadly.     "  I  dread  the  thought  of  sleep,  for  I  know 
but  too  well  what  my  dreams  will  be." 
\      "Nay,  my  son,   have   no   fear.     I   will   promise   you 
dreamless,  restful  sleep,"  Monella  answered,  and  moved 
away  to  the  front  of  the  terrace. 

At  the  sight  of  his  commanding  form  and  upraised 
hand  the  shouts  and  noise  and  all  the  subdued  roar  that 
till  now  had  been  continuous  were  hushed.  Then,  as 
with  one  accord,  all  uncovered  and  fell  upon  their  knees. 
He  spoke  a  few  brief  words  and  then  dismissed  them, 
pointing  out  that  his  friends  were  in  need  of  rest  and 
quiet. 

The  crowd,  in  respectful  obedience,  quietly  dispersed, 
and  Monella,  motioning  Elwood  and  Templemore  to  follow 
him,  led  them  into  his  private  apartments  and  there  mixed 
and  administered  to  both  certain  drinks  that  had  an 
immediate  and  wonderfully  revivifying  effect.  These 
potions  had  also  the  advantage  of  stimulating  their 
appetites,  so  that  they  were  the  better  enabled  to  take 
the  nourishment  he  pressed  upon  them.  Then  he  accom 
panied  them  to  their  sleeping  chambers  and  bade  them 
lie  down  and  take  the  repose  they  so  sorely  needed. 
None  of  the  three  had  had  any  sleep  or  rest — for  Leonard's 
swoon  in  his  cell  and  subsequent  state  of  torpor  could 
scarcely  be  so  called — for  the  past  two  nights.  The  two 
young  men  were  not  only  worn  out,  but  in  that  excited 
state  in  which  the  brain  seems  to  insist  upon  going  over 
and  over  and  over  again  the  events  of  the  previous 
troubled  time,  in  that  ceaseless,  monotonous  whirl  that 
makes  all  efforts  at  sleep  so  useless.  But  Monella — who 
alone  showed  no  sign  of  the  strain  all  had  undergone — sat 
down  by  the  side  of  each  in  succession  for  a  short  time, 
and  talked  to  him  in  his  low,  musical  tones.  What  he 
talked  of,  or  what  he  did,  neither  could  afterwards 


'THE  SON  OF  APALANOr  331 

remember;  but  the  effect  was  magical.  As  Leonard 
afterwards  expressed  it,  a  soothing,  delicious  sense  of 
drowsy  rest  crept  over  his  senses;  a  rest  that  was  not 
sleep,  for  he  could  still  hear  the  usual  sounds  around, 
but  gradually  growing  hushed  and  muffled.  Then  came 
a  sensation  as  of  being  lifted  and  wafted  away  by  a  gentle 
wind;  and  in  the  sighing  of  the  breeze  there  seemed  a 
delightful  strain  of  music,  a  dreamy  lullaby  that  carried 
with  it  a  restful  peace  sinking  imperceptibly  into  un 
troubled  repose. 

The  strangest  thing,  perhaps,  is  that  even  the  unim 
pressionable  Templemore  was  affected  in  the  same  way, 
as  he  afterwards  admitted.  Nor  was  that  all ;  for,  on 
awaking,  he  was  conscious  of  having  had  the  most  delicious 
dreams,  though  he  could  not  quite  recall  their  subject. 
For  some  time  he  lay  in  a  state  of  blissful  ease,  striving 
to  recollect  the  dream  that  had  left  sensations  so  delicious, 
and  afraid  to  rouse  himself  for  fear  the  remembrance 
should  vanish  altogether.  He  could  hear  the  usual  sounds 
going  on  in  the  palace,  the  tramp  of  armed  men,  and 
clashing  and  jingling  of  arms ;  but  he  was  only  half- 
conscious  of  them.  Then  he  heard  his  name  called  in 
tones  that  seemed  to  come  from  the  far  distance,  and, 
opening  his  eyes,  he  saw  Monella  standing  beside  his 
couch  and  regarding  him  with  a  grave  smile. 

"  Wake  up,  my  friend,"  he  said.  "  It  is  time  you  roused 
yourself.  I  wish  to  have  some  talk  with  you  and  Leonard. 
You  have  slept  for  eight-and-forty  hours  ! " 

Templemore  sat  up  and  rubbed  his  eyes. 

"  I  feel  as  if  I  had  slept  for  months,"  he  answered  in  a 
half-dazed  way,  "  And  I've  had  such  curious  dreams,  or 
visions ;  I  feel  quite  sorry  to  be  awake  again.  It's  a 
strange  thing  for  me  to  talk  like  that,  I  know,"  he  added 
with  hesitation. 


332          THE  DEVIL-TREE  Of  EL  DORADO. 

"What  did  you  dream  of?"  asked  Leonard,  who  had 
entered  in  time  to  hear  the  other's  concluding  words. 

"  That's  the  strange  part  of  it,"  returned  Templemore, 
looking  perplexed  and  somewhat  sheepish.  "  I've  had  a 
most  extraordinary  dream  of  some  kind,  or  a  vision  or 
something — that  I  know,  yet  I  cannot  remember  what  it 
was.  All  I  can  now  tell  you  is  that  it  was  something 
so  extremely  pleasant  that  it  has  left  the  most  agreeable 
sensations  behind  it.  My  very  blood  seems  in  a  warm, 
delicious  glow  from  it.  What  can  it  be?"  he  added, 
looking  in  a  bewildered  way  from  one  to  the  other. 

But  Monella  made  no  comment,  and  went  away. 

"  It's  been  just  the  same  with  me,"  said  Leonard,  in  a 
low  voice,  that  had  an  expression  almost  of  awe  in  it. 
"  Monella  woke  me  about  half  an  hour  ago  and  I  felt  much 
like  what  you  have  described." 

"It's  very  odd,"  Templemore  returned  thoughtfully. 
"It  must  be  the  drink  he  gave  us.  Do  you  remember 
what  Harry  Lorien  said  of  him  ?  That  he  believed 
Monella  was  a  magician  ?  I  begin  to  think  him  a 
wizard  myself.  But,  dear  boy,  how  much  better  you 
look ! " 

"So  do  you,  Jack;  and  he  tells  me  Ulama  is  the 
same — and  it's  all  his  doing,  you  know.  He  is  a  wizard  ; 
i  and  that's  all  there  is  to  be  said  about  it." 

"  The  question  is,"  Jack  went  on,  "  what  was  it  he  gave 
us  ?  Here  it  has  made  us  sleep  nearly  forty-eight  hours  ; 
and  it  seems,  has  done  us,  in  that  time,  as  much  good  as 
one  would  have  thought  would  have  taken  a  week  or  two 
to  accomplish,  and  yet  it  has  left  no  dull,  drowsy,  listless 
feeling,  such  as  opiates  generally  do.  I  can't  make  it 
out."  And,  shaking  his  head  gravely,  Templemore  went 
to  take  his  morning  plunge. 

When  they  sought  Monella,  he  bade  Leonard  give  him 


'THE  SON  OF  APALANOr  333 

the  particulars  of  all  that  had  occurred  to  him.  Leonard 
recounted  them. 

"  It  seemed  very  terrible  to  me,"  he  said  when  he  had 
finished,  "at  the  time;  and  truly  I  thought  I  should 
never  get  over  it.  Yet — now — it  seems  such  a  long  while 
ago — so  far  off." 

"  That  is  well,  my  son,"  returned  Monella.  "  For  it 
has  been  a  sore  trial.  I  have  heard  about  you"  he 
continued,  turning  to  Templemore,  "  from  the  lady  Zonella 
and  from  Ergalon." 

"  I  owe  a  great  debt  to  her — to  him — to  both,"  Temple- 
more  replied.  "  Without  their  aid  I  fear  things  would 
have  gone  badly  with  Leonard,  and  myself  too." 

"Yes,  Coryon  had  ably  laid  his  treacherous  schemes, 
and  we  all  have  reason  to  be  thankful  for  their  failure," 
said  Monella  solemnly.  "  Things  came  to  a  crisis  just 
then.  I  had  just  matured  certain  plans  that  Sanaima 
and  I  had  laid  out ;  and  only  the  day  before  my 
long-lost  memory  returned  to  me,  and  I  remembered, 
all  in  a  flash,  as  it  were,  the  whole  of  my  former 
life." 

"  That  you  were — that  is — are "  Templemore 

began;  but  stopped  and  looked  confused. 

"Yes,  that  I  am  indeed  Mellenda,"  was  the  reply, 
given  with  an  air  of  grave  conviction.  "  I  know  the 
statement  sounds  incredible  to  you ;  you  are  of  that 
nature,  have  been  brought  up  in  that  kind  of  school,  that 
makes  such  a  thing  sound  impossible.  But  if  /  myself 
feel  and  know  that  it  is  true,  and  if  my  people  around  me 
know  it  and  not  only  admit  it  but  rejoice  in  it,  then,  for 
me,  that  is  sufficient." 

"Certainly,"  Templemore  assented,  feeling  very  un 
comfortable  under  the  other's  gaze. 

"  Still — to  you — let    me   be,  while  you   remain   here, 


334  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

simply  what  I  have  been  before — your  friend  Monella. 
I  am  the  same  being  to-day  that  you  have  known  and,  I 
hope,  liked — that  you  have  joined  with  in  facing  danger 
and  adventure — I  am  the  same  1  The  mere  fact  that  I 
remember  things  now  that  I  had  forgotten  before  makes 
no  difference  to  me  or  to  our  friendship." 

This  was  said  with  a  look  of  such  kind  regard  that 
Templemore  felt  his  own  heart  swell  with  responsive 
feeling.  It  was  true  he  had  a  strong  inclination  to  regard 
the  other  as  a  sincere,  but  self-deceiving  mystic ;  but, 
apart  from  that — apart  from  this  strange  delusion,  as  he 
deemed  it,  about  Monella's  being  the  legendary  Mellenda 
— Templemore  looked  upon  him  with  feelings  of  the 
greatest  admiration,  affection,  and  respect.  And  he  had 
never  been  so  conscious  of  those  feelings  as  at  this 
moment.  He  took  the  hand  that  the  other  extended  to 
him,  and  bent  his  head  respectfully. 

"  Sir,"  said  he  in  a  low  tone,  "  no  son  could  respect  and 
reverence  a  beloved  and  honoured  father  more  than 
I  do  you.  No  one  could  feel  prouder  of  the  love  and 
esteem  you  have  been  kind  enough  to  show  me ;  no 
people,  I  feel  satisfied,  could  have  a  worthier,  a  more 
disinterested,  or  exalted  ruler.  If  I  find  it  difficult  to 
realise  the  marvel  that  you  have  related,  if  I  have  the 
idea  that,  perhaps,  you  are  mistaking  your  own  dreams 
for  actual  realities,  it  is  not  from  any  doubt  of  your 
sincerity  or  veracity — only  that  in  that  way  alone  can  I 
bring  myself  to  explain  the  wonder." 

"  And  I,  on  my  side,  -respect  the  honesty  that  will 
not  allow  you  to  pretend  what  you  cannot  feel,"  was 
the  reply.  "  To  you  let  me  be  simply  Monella,  and  let 
us  continue  on  our  old  terms  of  mutual  friendship  and 
esteem.  And  now  I  am  going  to  rouse  your  wonder 
and  surprise  with  yet  one  other  unexpected  statement. 


'  TffM  SON  OP  APALANO  !  *  335 

Your  friend  Leonard  here  is  not  the  son  of  the  parents  he 
has  all  his  life  supposed  himself  to  be." 

Leonard  sprang  up  with  an  exclamation. 

"  I  will  explain  how.  You  have  already  told  us " — 
this  to  Leonard — "how  that  your  supposed  father  and 
mother,  with  yourself,  and  your  Indian  nurse,  once  stayed 
some  time  with  a  strange  people  in  a  secluded  valley 
among  the  peaks  of  the  Andes.  I  was  not  there  at  the 
time,  but  they  were  my  people." 

"  Your  people  I "  Leonard  repeated  with  astonishment. 

"  Yes,  my  son,  my  people !  Apalano,  and  two  or 
three  others  of  whom  you  have  heard  me  speak — all, 
alas,  now  dead  !  I  was  informed  of  your  visit  when  I 
next  came  back  to  them,  for  a  while,  from  my  wanderings. 
I  heard  of  it  and  what  had  happened ;  how  Apalano's 
little  child — his  only  one — had  been  killed  by  a  venomous 
serpent." 

"  The  child  of  Apalano  I  "  Leonard  repeated  in  amaze. 

"  The  two  children,"  Monella  continued — "  Mr.  Elwood's 
child  and  Apalano's — were  wonderfully  alike,  and  your 
nurse,  the  Indian  woman  Carenna,  was  very  fond  of  both, 
and  was  in  the  habit  of  taking  them  out  together.  She 
was  out  with  them  thus  one  day,  and  left  them  both 
sleeping  in  the  shade  of  a  clump  of  trees  while  she 
went  a  few  yards  away  to  gather  some  fruit.  She 
returned  (so  she  says)  in  a  few  minutes ;  then,  thinking 
one  of  the  children  had  a  strange  look  she  picked  it 
up  in  alarm ;  at  the  same  moment  a  serpent  glided  out 
from  under  its  clothes  and  went  away,  hissing,  into 
the  wood.  But  the  child  was  dead;  and  it  was  the 
child  of  the  Englishman.  Then  Carenna,  frantic  with 
grief,  and  afraid  to  tell  the  truth  to  her  master  and 
mistress,  exchanged  the  clothes  and  ornaments  of  the 
children.  The  trick  succeeded ;  for  the  dead  infant  was 


336          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

swollen  and  discoloured ;  and  Apalano  mourned  the  death 
of  his  only  child,  when  it  went  away,  in  reality,  with  the 
strangers  and  their  Indian  nurse." 

"  Then,"  said  Leonard  excitedly,  "  I  am " 

"  Ranelda,  son  of  my  well-beloved  friend  1  Ah,"  said 
Monella,  sadly,  "  it  was  a  cruel  thing  to  do.  It  preyed 
upon  the  mind  of  my  friend,  and,  I  truly  believe,  brought 
on  the  fatal  sickness.  But  for  that  he  might  have  lived, 
haply,  to  see  at  last  the  land  of  his  fathers — might  have 
been  one  of  us  here  to-day." 

Leonard  felt  the  tears  come  into  his  eyes  at  the  picture 
called  up  by  this  suggestion ;  and  he  said  in  a  low  tone, 

"  Alas  !     My  poor  father  1     It  was  cruel — very  cruel  I " 

"  It  seems  so/'  Monella  returned  with  a  sigh.  "  But 
God  so  willed  it.  And  He  has  also  willed  that  you 
should  be  led  back  to  your  own  nation — that,  after 
many  days,  you  should  join  with  me  in  the  work  that 
I  had  set  myself.' 

"  It's  very  wonderful.  Yet  it  seems  to  me  to  explain 
those  strange  dreams  and  visions  that  were  ever  urging 
me  on  to  attempt  the  exploration  of  the  mysterious  Roraima! 
I  suppose,  when  Carenna  found  out  who  you  were,  she 
confessed  ?  " 

"  Well,"  answered  Monella,  with  a  half-smile,  "  I  made 
her  do  so.  People  find  it  difficult  to  hide  anything  from 
me.  I  saw  she  had  some  secret,  and  compelled  her  to 
divulge  it.  But,  since  she  was  so  afraid  to  confess  to 
others,  and  especially  averse  to  your  knowing  it,  I  made 
her  this  promise,  that,  if-  you  desired  to  return  from  our 
adventure,  you  should  do  so  in  ignorance  of  the  actual 
facts.  I  was  only  to  tell  you  in  case  you  freely  elected  to 
stay  here  permanently.  That  is  why  I  have  kept  it  back 
thus  far.  I  had  intended  to  announce  it  to  you  and  to  the 
people  at  the  time  of  your  public  betrothal.  Then  they 


'THE  SON  OF  APALANO/'  337 

would  have  received  you,  with  one  accord,  as  one  having 
a  right  to  rule  over  them.  And  now  you  can  understand 
why  I  have  regarded  you  with  such  affection  from  the 
first ;  and  how  glad  I  was  to  find,  in  Apalano's  son,  one  so 
worthy  of  my  love  and  confidence.  Your  father  was  allied 
with  my  line,  and  you  are,  therefore,  akin  to  me.  Worthy 
son  of  a  worthy  father  1  Let  me  join  with  you  in  thank 
fulness  that  you  have,  after  all,  come  into  the  heritage 
that  is  yours  by  right !  The  young  eagle  was  bound  to 
find  its  way  to  the  eyrie  for  which  it  was  best  fitted." 
And  Monella  stood  up  and  laid  his  hand  affectionately 
upon  the  young  man's  shoulder.  Leonard  reverently  bowed 
his  head,  and  the  other  pressed  his  lips  upon  his  forehead. 

There  was  silence  for  some  seconds.  Then  Templemore 
took  Leonard's  hand. 

"  And  let  me  too  congratulate  you,  Leonard,"  he  said 
fervently.  "  It  is  good  news  for  you — this ;  for,  since  you 
have  elected  to  pass  here  the  remainder  of  your  life,  it  will 
be  a  great  comfort  and  advantage  to  you  that  you  have 
such  good  claims  and  qualifications  for  the  position." 

"  I  am  thinking  about  my  poor  father  who  died  of  heart 
ache  and  disappointment,"  rejoined  Leonard ;  and  in  his 
tone  there  was  a  note  of  genuine  sorrow.  "  And  I  can 
scarcely  forgive  Carenna — fond  of  me  as  I  know  her  to 
have  always  been — for  her  cruelty  to  him." 

Presently  Templemore  turned  again  to  Monella,  saying, 

"Did  Carenna  then  believe  this  mountain  was  in 
habited,  that  you  would  find  here  the  people  you  came  to 
seek  ?  Did  you  yourself  think  that  ?  " 

"As  to  myself,  I  can  scarcely  tell  you,"  was  the  answer. 
" '  Reason '  said  that  the  hope  of  finding  here  the  people 
of  whom  Apalano  had  so  often  talked  to  me — for  that  was 
all  I  then  knew — was  chimerical ;  yet  Apalano's  dying 
wishes,  and  some  strange  sentiment  or  instinct  within  me, 


338          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

urged  me  on.  Then,  when  I  met  with  Carenna,  I  found 
she  quite  thought  it  might  turn  out  true." 

"  Carenna  thought  it  ?  " 

"Why,  yes;  but  that  is  not  very  surprising,  for, 
according  to  the  Indian  ideas,  it  would  not  be  the  only 
instance  in  this  country.  There  is  a  belief  amongst  the 
Indians  in  several  parts  that  some  of  the  unexplored 
mountains  are  inhabited  by  strange  and  unknown  races. 
This  applies  to  those — and  there  are  many ;  Roraima  is 
not  the  only  one — that  are  surrounded  by  the  curious  belts 
of  almost  impenetrable  forest.  The  Indians  believe  that, 
if  these  forests  could  be  passed,  strange  peoples  would  be 
met  with  living  on  the  mountains  thus  encircled ;  and  they 
say  that  on  clear  nights  the  lights  from  their  fires  may 
often  be  seen.*  Therefore  Carenna  was  quite  prepared 
to  believe  we  might  find  Roraima  inhabited." 

"  I  see.  Then  she,  at  least,  will  not  have  been  so  very 
much  surprised  at  our  not  returning,  and  may  not  have 
given  us  up  for  dead  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  that  is  probable  enough." 

"And  if  she  has  heard  of  the  signal  flares  we  made 
when  some  Indians — as  I  suppose  they  were — were  camp 
ing  in  sight  of  the  mountain,  she  would  look  upon  that  as 
a  sign  of  our  being  up  here  alive  ?  " 

"  I  think  that  is  very  likely." 

"  There  is  the  suggestion  of  a  little  comfort  in  that," 
said  Templemore ;  "  for,  otherwise,  those  I  left  behind, 
and  who  are  dear  to  me,  must  have  given  up  all  hope  and 
be  now  mourning  me  as  dead.  With  Leonard  it  is 
different  He  stood  alone  in  the  world  and  has  no  one 
to  grieve  for  him  more  than  as  an  ordinary  friend." 

*  Mr.  Im  Thurn,  referring  to  this  belief  amongst  the  Indians,  states 
that  he  has  himself  seen,  from  a  distance,  strange  lights  on  the  Canakoo 
Mountains  for  which  he  was  quite  unable  to  account.  See  '  Among  the 
Indians  of  British  Guiana,'  p.  384. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 
THE  TREE'S  LAST  MEAL. 

"    A  ND  now,"  said  Monella,  "  I  have  some  other  news 
./x  to  give   you;  for  you  have  slept  for   nearly   two 
days,  and  in  that  time  much  has  been  done.     While  you 
slept  we  have  been  busy." 

"  Do  you  never  sleep — yourself?  "  Templemore  asked. 

"  Yes ;  but  not  for  long  at  a  time.  However,  the  long 
rest  you  have  taken  is  no  reproach  to  you,  for  it  was  my 
doing.  I  saw  that  it  was  needful  to  restore  your  strength 
and  good  spirits.  You  are  the  better  for  it ;  the  princess, 
the  lady  Zonella,  and  others  have  also  had  long  rests  and 
are  the  better  for  it,  as  I  have  already  told  Leonard. 
The  king  Dranoa,  too,  is  better — in  a  sense  ;  for  he  has 
now  no  mental  trouble,  and  with  his  sickness  there  is 
no  physical  pain  nor  suffering  nor  distress  of  any  kind. 
But  he  is  very  wishful  now  that  the  marriage  of  his 
daughter  should  take  place  as  soon  as  possible  ;  for  only 
then,  he  feels,  will  he  be  able  to  die  happily.  In  deference 
to  his  earnest  wish  I  have  settled  for  it  to  be  solemnised 
at  the  end  of  a  fortnight ;  and,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the 
state  of  his  health  cannot  but  be  a  source  of  sadness  to 
his  people,  I  have  deemed  it  better  to  order  that  it  shall 
be  a  quiet  ceremonial,  and  not  a  great  fete,  as  had  been 
planned.  This  will  not  offend  your  feelings,  my  son  ?  " 

Leonard  looked  up  with  a  bright  smile. 
339 


340          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

"After  what  you  have  told  me,"  he  said,  "I  feel,  with 
gladness  and  gratitude  that  it  is  not  without  reason  that 
you  have  so  often  thus  addressed  me — as  your  son.  Ntwt 
I  may  indeed  claim  you  as  a  father." 

"You  may  indeed,"  Monella  assented;  "I  take  the 
place  of  my  lost  friend." 

"  Then  you  have  no  need  to  ask  whether  what  you 
think  best  pleases  me.  If  you  will  be  my  father,  choose 
for  me  and  instruct  me ;  for  I  feel  I  have  need  of  your 
help  to  enable  me  to  take  up,  and  bear  worthily,  the 
position  I  owe  to  you.  I  felt  this,"  continued  Leonard, 
with  great  earnestness — "  I  felt  this  very  strongly  when  I 
lay  in  that  foul  den  that  the  poor  demented  wretch  called 
'the  devil-tree's  larder.'  I  made  then  a  vow  that,  if  it 
should  please  God  to  deliver  me  from  the  peril  that 
threatened  me,  I  would  thenceforth  devote  my  life  to  the 
good  of  the  people  I  had  come  amongst.  I  repented 
sorely  that  I  had  given  my  thoughts  too  much  to  selfish — 
albeit  innocent — enjoyment ;  and  I  vowed  I  would  not  be 
guilty  of  that  selfishness  in  the  future,  if  the  chance  and 
the  choice  were  offered  to  me.  And  now  that  they  are, 
help  me — instruct  me,  my  father,  I  pray  you,  in  all  that 
may  enable  me  to  fulfil  that  vow." 

Monella  gazed  long  and  fixedly  at  the  young  man  ;  and 
in  his  eyes  there  was  a  glistening  as  of  a  tear.  Then  he 
rose  and  went  to  the  window  that  looked  out  over  the 
lake,  and  stood  awhile,  with  a  far-off  vacant  look  that 
told  his  thoughts  were  wandering  to  distant  scenes  or 
persons.  It  was  some  time  before  he  looked  round. 

And,  when  he  again  turned  to  speak  to  the  young  men, 
they  were  both  conscious  that  some  indefinable  change 
had  taken  place  in  his  manner.  His  face  expressed 
unmistakably  a  great  and  exalted  joy ;  and  the  eyes,  that 
at  all  times  had  had  so  strange  a  charm  in  them,  had 


THE  TREE'S  LAST  MEAL.  341 

taken  on  a  new  expression.  For  a  little  while  Templemore 
strove  in  vain  to  ascertain  in  what  the  change  consisted ; 
but  presently  it  seemed  to  him  that  they  had  lost  that 
half-sad,  half-wistful  expression  he  had  so  constantly 
remarked ;  and  that  they  now  conveyed,  instead,  a  sense 
of  contentment  and  repose. 

"  That  which  you  have  now  told  to  me,"  said  Monella, 
walking  slowly  up  to  Leonard,  "is  as  sweet  to  me  as 
water  to  the  thirsty  in  the  desert."  With  grave  delibera 
tion  he  placed  both  hands  upon  the  young  man's  shoulders 
and  looked  into  his  eyes  with  fatherly  affection. 

"Know,  my  son  Leonard — or  rather  Ranelda,  as  you 
rightly  should  be  called — know  that  in  these  words  you 
bring  to  my  soul  the  message  it  has  been  awaiting — 
sometimes  in  hope,  too  often,  alas!  in  doubt  and  in 
despair — through  the  long  ages.  Yours  is  the  hand — the 
hand  of  the  son  of  Apalano — that  bears  to  me  the  key  of 
my  fetters ;  and  yours  are  the  lips  that  announce  my 
coming  freedom !  My  work,  then,  nears  its  end,  and 
soon — ay,  soon — I — shall — be — -free  1 " 

While  uttering  these  last  words  Monella  raised  his 
hand,  and  with  upturned  face  looked  rapturously  above 
him,  as  if  his  sight,  piercing  the  marble  ceiling  overhead, 
perceived  some  far-off  scene  that,  while  invisible  to  his 
companions,  filled  him  with  the  most  intense  delight. 
Presently,  he  turned  away  with  a  regretful  sigh,  as  though 
the  vision  he  had  been  gazing  at  had  vanished,  and  added, 
with  an  absent  manner, 

"  Now,  when  I  leave  you,  I  shall  feel " 

He  stopped ;  in  his  eyes  there  was  a  far-off  look ;  and 
Leonard,  who  had  been  lookmg  on  with  wide-open, 
wondering  eyes  that  comprehended  little,  if  anything,  of 
his  discourse,  exclaimed  in  anxious  tones, 

"  Leave  me — leave  us  I     What  mean  you,  my  father  ? 


342          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

You  surely  do  not  think  of  leaving  the  people  you  so  love, 
to  become  again  a  wanderer  ?  " 

Monella  shook  his  head ;  and,  appearing  to  rouse 
himself,  he  replied  in  quite  a  different  voice, 

"  You  misunderstand,  my  son ;  I  speak  of  when  I  shall 
be  called  away — called  from  this  earthly  life." 

"  But  that  will  not  be  for  a  long,  a  very  long  time  yet," 
urged  Leonard,  looking  with  confidence  at  the  stalwart 
frame,  and  remembering  the  many  feats  of  strength  the 
other  had  performed. 

Monella  turned  his  eyes  on  Templemore. 

"  Do  you  remember,"  he  asked,  smiling,  "  a  conversation 
we  had  one  day  in  the  museum ;  when  I  explained  to  you 
that  no  '  Plant  of  Life  '  or  other  specific — no  power,  indeed, 
of  earth — can  keep  in  its  earthly  cage  the  soul  that  feels 
its  work  is  done,  and  that,  therefore,  frets  itself  against 
its  prison  bars  ?  " 

"  I  remember,"  answered  Templemore  in  a  subdued 
tone,  and  avoiding  Leonard's  questioning  eyes. 

"  Ah  I  then  you  understand  me.  And  now  " — this  with 
a  gesture  that  enforced  obedience — "  now  let  us  go  back 
to  that  which  we  were  speaking  of.  I  was  saying  that 
King  Dranoa  desires  that  you  and  Ulama  should  be 
wedded  without  delay.  To  spare  the  feelings  of  the 
maiden,  and  give  her  time,  so  that  the  matter  may  not 
come  upon  her  too  suddenly,  I  have  named  a  day  two 
weeks  hence.  There  will  be  no  pageant,  no  public  fete  ; 
only  the  necessary  ceremony,  quiet  and  solemn." 

"  I  should  prefer  it  so,"  murmured  Leonard. 

"  Then  that  is  arranged ;  and  it  will  take  place  in  the 
great  Temple  of  the  White  Priests  that  has  been  closed 
for  so  many  years.  Workmen  are  engaged  upon  it,  and 
it  is  now  being  cleansed  and  renovated.  It  will  be  ready 
in  time. 


THE  TREE'S  LAST  MEAL.  343 

"  The  next  thing  I  have  to  tell  you  is  that  Coryon  has 
suffered  his  punishment,  and  is  dead." 

"  Coryon  dead  ?  "  the  other  two  exclaimed  in  a  breath. 

"  He  is  dead,"  Monella  repeated  solemnly.  "  It  seems 
that  during  the  night  after  we  left,  there  were  dreadful 
scenes  in  the  amphitheatre.  Those  large  reptiles — they 
are  called  '  myrgolams '  here — came  out  of  their  pool  and 
attacked  the  half-dead  wretches  entangled  in  the  tree. 
But  the  branches  tried  hard  to  retain  their  victims,  and 
so — well,  you  can  almost  imagine  what  took  place.  The 
creatures  carried  off  the  miserable  beings  in  scraps ;  tore 
them  piece  by  piece  from  the  clutches  of  the  branches  till 
nothing  was  left ! " 

He  paused  for  a  moment,  and  his  listeners  shuddered. 

"Thus  it  came  about  that  the  greedy  tree  was,  after 
all,  baulked  of  most  of  its  intended  victims ;  all,  indeed, 
save  three  or  four ;  though  the  deaths  the  others  met 
with  were  not  less  horrible.  Yesterday,  finding  the 
monster  had  no  victims  in  its  grasp,  I  ordered  the  sepa 
rating  door  to  be  withdrawn.  In  a  moment,  Coryon  was 
seized  and  carried  up  into  its  awful  gorge.  With  that, 
the  tale  of  this  terrible  tree  must  end.  I  have  no  heart 
to  devote  more  criminals  to  it ;  though  there  are  some 
among  the  prisoners  who  are  scarcely  less  guilty  than 
was  Coryon.  But  these  Sanaima  will  deal  with  ;  he  will 
punish  them  as  seems  best  to  him ;  and  I  have  set  men 
to  work  to  dig  a  mine  from  one  of  the  cells  so  as  to  get 
underneath  the  tree.  Then  it  can  be  blown  up  with  gun 
powder.  And  I  designed  to  ask  you  to  superintend  the 
work  for  me,"  turning  to  Templemore. 

"That  I  will  gladly  do.  And— the— reptiles  ?" 
Templemore  was  doubtful  of  the  name. 

"  Kill  them  off,  if  you  can,  with  bullets.  And  now, 
to  turn  to  your  own  affairs.  Think  not  I  have  forgotten 


344          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

them;  I  know  you  are  anxious  and  will  be  getting 
restless  and  unhappy.  As  I  said  to  you  before,  when 
you  go  away,  you  will  not  go  empty-handed.  On  the 
contrary,  you  will  carry  with  you  such  riches  as  will 
place  you  beyond  the  need  of  toil  for  the  remainder  of 
your  life.  I  need  not  say,  '  Do  not  therefore  be  an  idle 
man,'  for  I  know  that  you  will  never  be.  Whenever  it 
pleases  you  to  go,  some  of  my  people  shall  escort  you 
through  the  wood  to  '  Monella  Lodge,'  as  we  called  it, 
and  there  await  you  while  you  go  on  to  Daranato  and 
bring  back  such  Indians  as  you  require.  Then,  do  you, 
in  turn,  with  your  Indians,  re-escort  my  people  to  the 
cavern ;  for,  you  must  remember,  they  are  not  used  to 
forest  life ;  nor  can  they,  if  left  alone,  protect  themselves 
against  wild  animals.  Will  that  please  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  truly  it  is  all  I  can  ask  or  wish  for,"  Templemore 
responded. 

"  I  shall  wish  to  know — that  is,  all  here  will  wish  to 
know,"  said  Monella,  "that  you  get  back  in  safety  to 
'  Monella  Lodge.'  With  the  heliograph  mirror  which  you 
will  find  packed  away  at  '  Monella  Lodge '  you  can  send 
us  back  a  message  to  that  effect ;  then,  with  the  one  we 
brought  here  with  us,  we  can  reply,  and  send  you  a 
1  God  speed  you  '  to  start  you  on  your  way.  Shall  it  be  so 
arranged  ?  " 

"  Gladly,"  responded  Templemore  with  emotion.  "  But 
must  I  then  resign  myself  to  the  thought  that  I  shall 
never  see  Leonard  or  any  of  you  any  more  ?  " 

"You  must,"  Monella  answered  quietly,  but  firmly. 
"  Leonard — or  Ranelda,  as  I  prefer  to  call  him — has 
asked  me  to  guide  him  and  instruct  him ;  and  my  first 
and  last  advice  to  him  is,  and  will  be,  to  keep  his  people 
to  themselves.  Now  let  us  consider  this  question  from 
what  you  yourself  would  term  a  practical  point  of  view. 


THE  TREE'S  LAST  MEAL.  345 

The  term  '  El  Dorado '  has  come  to  be  a  synonym  in  the 
outside  world  for  a  sort  of  earthly  paradise,  has  it  not? 
Originally  handed  down  from  actual  facts  and  history 
relating  to  this,  the  celebrated  island  capital  of  Manoa — 
the  Queen  City  of  my  once  powerful  and  extensive 
empire — with  the  tales  of  its  wonderful  wealth  and  the 
virtues  of  the  Plant  of  Life ;  its  memory  lingered  through 
the  ages  long  after  the  waters  had  receded  and  left  it 
isolated  and  unknown.  And  the  Spaniards  called  it 
'El  Dorado,'  which  has  ever  since  been  but  another 
expression — as  I  have  said — for  '  Earthly  Paradise/  or 
'  summit  of  every  man's  ambition.1  Is  it  not  so  ?  And 
seeing  that  the  great  curse  that  so  long  lay  upon  the 
land  has  been  removed,  can  you  say  that  now  it  does  not 
deserve  the  term  ?  Have  we  not  here  a  veritable 
'  Earthly  Paradise ' — an  actual  realisation  of  what  you 
in  the  outside  world  understand  when  you  use  the  ex 
pression  '  El  Dorado  ?  ' " 

"  Truly  I  believe  it." 

"  Ah  yes  !  It  is  so  now — or  will  be  henceforth,  when 
those  who  have  had  such  sorrows  here  shall  have  outlived 
them,"  said  Monella  with  impressive  emphasis.  "But 
what  I  would  put  to  you,  is  this ;  you  have,  perhaps,  seen 
something  of  frontier  settlements,  or  miners'  camps,  and 
gold  diggings — at  least,  /  have — and  you  have  heard  of 
them.  Now,  you  know  well  enough  that  the  only  people 
who  would  care  to  brave  the  hardships  of  the  journey 
hither  would  be  those  led  on  by  the  lust  and  greed  of 
gold.  Supposing  things  were  reversed,  and  you  were  in 
Leonard's  place,  and  had  here  your  wife — as  he  will  have 
— your  friends,  your  own  people — all  that  was  dearest  in 
the  world,  with  ample  wealth,  would  you  care  to  allow 
him,  or  any  one  else,  to  lead  people  hither,  to  turn  this 
' El  Dorado  '  into  a  '  Gold  diggings/  a  '  Miners'  camp/  with 


346          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

all  their  hideous  associations,  their  gambling  and  drunken 
ness  ;  their  rowdyism  and  their  debauchery,  their  shootings 
and  murders  ?  " 

"  No  I "  said  Templemore  thoughtfully,  "  you  are  right 
there.  Still — surely,  between  that,  and  forbidding  inter 
course  altogether — forbidding  me  even  to  come  to  visit 
my  friend " 

Monella  smiled  and  gravely  shook  his  head. 

"  You  think  that,  between  the  two  extremes,  there 
should  be  some  middle  course  possible,"  he  rejoined. 
"  Unfortunately — or  fortunately — there  is  none.  You  will 
have  no  need  to  come  here  seeking  for  wealth.  You 
would  not  be  likely  to  undertake  the  expedition  alone. 
Those  who  accompanied  you  would  do  so  from  self-seek 
ing  motives.  Then,  again,  you  will  have  other  ties ;  you 
will  have  your  wife,  children.  You  do  not  contemplate 
dragging  them  hither  through  trackless  wastes  to  greet 
friends  they  have  never  known  as  you  have  ?  They  would 
not  like  it,  again,  if  you,  a  man  of  wealth,  able  to  do  as 
you  pleased,  were  to  leave  them  for  a  long  space  while 
you  made  the  journey  hither  alone !  And,  finally,  the 
thing  is  not  practical  or  feasible  for  another  reason.  You 
will  have  much  ado  to  find  your  way  out  from  here.  You 
know  that  in  these  regions  vegetation  spreads  rapidly 
unless — as  in  the  canyon  we  came  up,  or  in  the  clearing 
immediately  outside  around  the  cavern  by  which  we 
entered,  or  out  on  the  savanna — there  are  special  causes 
that  check  its  spread.  Should  you  come  back  in  a 
year's  time,  you  would  -not  only  find  the  road  we  cut 
out  impassable — you  could  not  even  trace  it.  The  spread 
01  the  undergrowth,  the  fall  of  great  trees  or  branches, 
the  hurling  down  of  rocks  from  the  heights  above,  floods 
from  the  streams  and  watercourses — all  these,  and  other 
forces  of  nature  in  this  wild  region,  will,  within  a  few 


THE  TREE'S  LAST  MEAL.  347 

months,  have  combined  to  block  up  or  obliterate  com 
pletely  the  path  we  cut  with  so  much  difficulty.  Is  it 
not  so  ?  " 

"I  fear  you  are  right,  though  it  had  not  occurred  to 
me,"  Templemore  admitted  with  reluctance. 

"  Then,  again,  with  the  wealth  you  will  take  back  with 
you,  you  will  not  care  to  remain  in  Georgetown.  You 
will  wish  to  travel  with  your  wife ;  in  any  case,  it  would 
be  years  before  you  would  be  likely  to  think  of  under 
taking  another  journey." 

"If  ever  you  do,  though,  dear  old  Jack,"  Leonard 
burst  in  impulsively,  "  if  ever  circumstances  should  arise 
to  make  you  wish  to  communicate  with  me,  you  can 
always  do  so  by  the  heliograph,  you  know,  or  perhaps 
by  balloon,  if  I'm  still  alive." 

But,  though  Leonard  put  on  a  cheerful  tone,  it  was 
easy  to  see  that  both  he  and  his  friend  felt  deeply  the 
severance  that  too  clearly  lay  before  them.  Yet,  after 
Monella's  argument,  they  saw  no  alternative. 

"  I  am  as  sorry  as  you  can  be,"  Monella  wound  up 
kindly  ;  "  but  your  duties  call  you  away  from  us,  even  as 
Leonard's  call  upon  him  to  stay.  And  now  I  must  leave 
you,  for  many  are  waiting  to  see  me.  First,  however" 
— this  to  Leonard — "  I  will  lead  you  to  the  princess." 

Leonard  followed  him  from  the  apartment  into  another, 
where  Monella  left  him  ;  and  presently  Ulama  entered, 
looking  radiant,  lovely,  beautiful — so  Leonard  thought — 
beyond  belief. 

At  the  sight  of  Leonard,  she  threw  herself  upon  him 
with  a  joyous  cry ;  with  her  face  upon  his  shoulder,  she 
sobbed  and  laughed  by  turns. 

"  Oh,  my  darling !  my  darling ! "  she  murmured  in 
gentle  accents,  "  if  you  only  knew  how  glad  I  am  to 
see  you  I  I've  had  such  dreams — dreams  about  you — 


348          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

dreams  that  frightened  me  so  1  They  were  only  dreams, 
were  they  not  ?  " 

She  looked  up  anxiously,  and  fixed  her  glorious  eyes 
upon  his  face,  and  closely  scanned  it.  Then  she  gave 
a  sigh,  the  token  of  relief,  and  once  more  she  nestled 
her  face  upon  his  shoulder. 

"  Yes  ! "  she  said  softly,  "  after  all  'twas  but  a  dream  ! 
For  you  look  well,  and  your  eyes  are  bright  and  happy- 
looking;  and  in  my  dream  you  were  looking  dreadful '! 
Your  poor  face  looked  so  thin,  and  so  different,  and 
your  eyes  so  sunken,  and  they  had  dark  rings  around 
them,  and  oh  1  their  terrible,  despairing  look !  But  it 
was  only  a  dream,  or  you  could  not  look  well  again  so 
soon,  as  now  you  do.  Yes,  'twas  but  a  dream,  my 
darling  1  But  oh  !  an  awful  dream.  I  thought  there 
was  a  great  tree — like  that  you  said  you  saw  one  day ; 
and  it  was  a  tree  that  fed  on  human  beings,  and  you 
were  lying  bound  and  they  were  going  to  give  you  to 
that  dreadful  tree !  Oh,  Leonard,  my  love,  think  what 
a  dream  that  was  for  me !  Think,  for  a  moment,  what 
I  felt !  And  there  were  other  dreadful,  awful  things  1 " 
She  shivered  and  cried  softly  for  a  space. 

"Yes,  my  darling,"  Leonard  answered  soothingly. 
"  But,  as  you  say,  'twas  but  a  dream !  " 

"  Ah,  yes  !  And  now  it  seems  far  off;  for,  after  it,  came 
other  dreams,  that  were  happy  and  delightful,  so  that  the 
bad  one  receded  ever  farther.  Just  when  I  seemed  even 
at  the  very  point  of  death  from  horror,  a  cool  hand 
pressed  tenderly  on  my  brow,  and  brought  me  peace. 
It  seemed  to  cool  the". fever  that  had  made  me  think 
my  very  brain  would  burst;  and  a  voice  said — oh  so 
kindly — '  Be  at  rest,  my  daughter,  I  bring  thee  peace, 
and  surcease  of  thy  sorrow.'  Then  I  opened  my  eyes 
and  saw  a  strange  form  leaning  over  me.  It  was  dressed 


THE  TREE'S  LAST  MEAL.  349 

in  a  warrior  dress,  just  like  that  which  stands  in  our 
museum  and  which  is  called  Mellenda's.  Helmet,  sword, 
everything  the  same.  Then  I  felt  secure  and  happy,  for  I 
thought  the  great  Mellenda  had  come  to  deliver  me  in  my 
trouble.  But — and  this  seems  so  strange — when  I  looked 
up  at  his  face,  who  do  you  think  he  was  ?  Ah  1  you 
would  never  guess  !  But  the  countenance  was  Monella's 
— your  friend  Monella's  !  Was  not  my  dream  a  strange 
one  ?  " 

"  Strange,  indeed,  my  dear  one,"  said  Leonard  tenderly. 

"From  that  moment,"  went  on  Ulama,  "everything 
was  changed,  everything  was  lovely.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  you  then  came  to  me,  and  led  me  from  that  scene 
of  horror.  Where  we  went  I  know  not;  but,  hand  in 
hand,  we  wandered  on,  till  you  led  me  home.  Then  once 
more  things  became  confused — I  can  scarcely  remember 
— but  I'm  nearly  sure  Mellenda  seemed  to  come  to  me 
again.  And — yes — I  remember,  he  repeated,  'Rest,  my 
child ;  I  bring  thee  rest  and  peace.'  Then  he  left  me, 
and  we  wandered  on — you  and  I,  my  Leonard — through 
the  loveliest,  the  most  entrancing  scenes ;  among  places, 
people,  strange  to  me,  yet  all  delightful ;  and,  oh,  it  all 
seemed  so  sweet,  so  restful,  so  grateful,  after  the  horror 
of  that  first  awful  dream  1  At  last  I  wakened,  and  they 
tell  me  I  have  slept  through  two  whole  nights  and  nearly 
two  whole  days !  Did  you  not  wonder  that  you  saw  me 
not  the  while  ?  Tell  me  how  you  have  passed  your  time 
without  me  ?  " 

And  thus  the  gentle,  loving  girl  talked  on  with  child 
like  innocence,  Leonard  at  first  evading  her  inquiries^ 
averse  to  mar  her  happiness  by  telling  her  the  truth. 

Indeed,  it  was  not  for  some  days,  and  then  only  by 
degrees  and  carefully  guarded  words,  that  he  revealed  the 
truth  about  her  '  dreams.' 


CHAPTER   XXXIII. 

THE  LAST  OF  THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE. 

TEMPLE  MORE  did  not  find  the  occupation  of  direct 
ing  the  operations  for  destroying  the  great  devil-tree 
a  very  agreeable  or  engrossing  one.  His  memories  of  the 
amphitheatre  filled  him  with  disgust  and  loathing  both  of 
the  place  and  of  the  vegetable  monster  it  contained,  and 
he  never  went  near  them  without  reluctance  ;  for  all  that, 
he  stuck  conscientiously  to  the  task  now  that  he  had 
undertaken  it.  But  there  was  neither  excitement  nor 
interest  in  it  to  keep  his  thoughts  engaged,  and  to  prevent 
their  brooding  upon  his  desire  to  get  back  to  those  dear  to 
him.  Now  that  everything  was  settling  down  peacefully 
in  the  land,  and  there  was  nothing  specially  to  keep  him, 
he  felt  he  was  not  justified  in  prolonging  further  unduly 
his  friends'  suspense.  He  saw  comparatively  little,  too, 
of  Leonard,  who  was  continually  engaged  with  Monella 
and  others  in  councils  and  consultations  that  naturally  had 
little  interest  for  Templemore  ;  though,  no  doubt,  they 
would  have  been  glad  enough  of  his  company  and  assist 
ance  in  their  deliberations,  had  he  chosen  to  offer  them. 

As  a  consequence,  he  wandered  about  a  good  deal 
alone ;  and  took  to  haunting  the  spot  from  which  he  and 
Leonard  had  made  their  signal  flares,  and  whence  he 
could,  with  his  glasses,  just  distinguish  '  Monella  Lodge  ' 

350 


THE  LAST  OF  THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.    351 

and  the  adjacent  open  country.  Here  he  would  sit  by  the 
hour  together,  wistfully  gazing  out  over  the  vast  panorama 
spread  beneath  him,  and  moodily  watching  for  the 
slightest  sign  of  life  in  the  far  distance.  Sometimes 
'  Nea,'  the  puma,  offered  herself  as  a  companion  in  his 
walks ;  at  such  times,  when  he  went  to  the  amphitheatre, 
he  was  always  in  some  concern  to  keep  her  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  fatal  tree,  lest  she  should  meet  the  fate  that 
had  befallen  her  unfortunate  mate. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  he  would  wait  till  Leonard's 
marriage,  since  it  was  so  near.  But  he  had  determined 
not  to  delay  his  going  more  than  two  days  beyond  it ; 
and  he  now  awaited  the  event  with  something  akin  to 
impatience.  At  the  same  time,  he  knew  that  the  journey 
back  to  Georgetown  would  be  anything  but  easy  or 
agreeable.  It  had  been  arduous,  difficult,  wearisome,  and 
dangerous  enough  on  the  way  up,  when  he  had  the 
company  of  Leonard  with  his  exhaustless  boyish  enthu 
siasm.  What  would  it  be  like,  he  asked  himself,  going 
all  that  weary  road  again  alone,  for  he  would  be  alone  in  the 
sense  of  being  the  only  white  man  amongst  a  number  of 
Indians.  Then  again,  he  must  return  with  very  little  to 
show  for  all  the  time,  and  trouble,  and  danger  he  had 
incurred.  Monella,  it  was  true,  promised  him  '  wealth ' 
— and  no  doubt  would  keep  his  promise  in  the  form  of  a 
selection  of  precious  stones.  They  were  numerous  and 
comparatively  cheap  in  the  country ;  so  Templemore  had 
no  scruples  about  accepting  such  a  present.  And,  when 
he  reached  Georgetown,  they  would  mean  wealth.  That 
was  all  satisfactory  enough  ;  but  there  was  much,  very 
much  more  he  would  have  liked  to  carry  away  with  him  ; 
things  of  much  less  intrinsic  value,  but  of  greater  scientific 
interest.  Of  these  there  were  more  than  could  be 
catalogued  in  a  few  lines ;  vessels  of  gold  and  silver  \ 


3$2          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

wonderful  antique  jewellery,  specimens  of  their  armour, 
swords,  etc.,  were  some;  dress-fabrics  also;  an  endless 
number  of  curious  botanical  and  zoological  specimens,  for 
others — these  form  only  the  beginning  of  a  long  list  of 
things  he  had  in  his  mind,  and  would  have  liked  to  carry 
with  him.  But  well  he  knew  the  impossibility ;  the 
difficulties  of  transport  were  insurmountable.  In  a  country 
where  it  was  difficult  to  get  carriers  even  for  the  bare  food 
required,  it  was  obviously  useless  to  dream  of  carrying 
back  with  him  a  '  collection  '  such  as  he  would  have  wished 
to  take. 

There  was  natural  disappointment  in  all  this.  It  is 
hard  for  an  explorer  to  face  danger,  hardship,  discomfort ; 
to  separate  himself  from  civilisation  and  from  those  he 
loves,  and  to  risk  illness,  fever,  wounds  and  death,  and 
then,  having  achieved  success,  to  have  to  resign  himself 
to  returning  without  those  trophies  he  would  have 
delighted  in  exhibiting  to  an  astonished  and  wondering 
world.  But  just,  perhaps,  when  he  had  convinced  himself, 
by  dwelling  morbidly  upon  such  thoughts,  that  he  had 
good  cause  for  dissatisfaction,  his  good  nature  would 
assert  itself  and  remind  him  of  the  other  side  to  the 
picture.  Was  it  a  little  matter  to  take  back  with  him 
wealth  enough  to  make  his  mother's  future  secure  and 
comfortable;  to  marry  the  girl  of  his  heart,  and  to  be 
henceforth  a  man  of  means  and  affluence  ?  And  if  his 
part  in  the  expedition  ended  in  such  result,  had  he  any 
just  cause  for  complaint  ?  Did  he  not  rather  owe  a  debt 
of  gratitude  to  those  who  had  urged  him  on,  in  spite  of 
his  own  scepticism,  to  share  in  their  enterprise  ?  At  this 
thought  a  rush  of  gratitude  would  come  into  Templemore's 
mind ;  then  he  would  torment  himself  in  turn,  with 
misgivings  as  to  whether  he  was  not  guilty  of  ingratitude 
in  now  feeling  impatient  to  get  away  from — to  leave  for 


THE  LAST  OF  THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.   353 

ever — the  friends  who  had  thrown  such  good  fortune  in 
his  way. 

And  thus  Jack  Templemore  felt  anything  but  happy  in 
the  days  that  preceded  Leonard's  marriage.  And,  of 
course,  he  was  in  love,  and  felt  home-sick ;  so,  perhaps, 
it  is  not  much  to  be  wondered  at  that  he  was  restless  and 
changeable  and  ill  at  ease. 

Yet,  had  he  been  in  a  different  mood,  his  stay  in  the 
place  might  now  have  been  very  enjoyable,  and  of 
surpassing  interest.  He  was  free  to  go  where  he  liked 
and  do  as  he  pleased.  The  people  were  not  only  friendly 
and  willing  and  anxious  to  please,  but  showed  pride  and 
pleasure,  if  he  but  spoke  to  them.  The  story  of  the  rescue 
of  Leonard  and  the  princess  had  been  noised  abroad  and 
told  and  re-told  over  and  over  again,  and  the  part  that 
Templemore  had  taken  in  it  was  well  known.  Then, 
again,  it  had  also  now  become  known  who  Leonard  really 
was  ;  and  the  people  felt  that  what  Templemore  had  done 
for  his  friend  had  been  done  for  them,  inasmuch  as  it  had 
saved  for  them  the  life  of  one  who  was  of  their  own  nation 
and  whom  they  now  valued  highly.  Thus  Templemore 
was  regarded  as  a  hero,  second  only  to  Monella  (or 
Mellenda).  The  people  were  quite  ready  to  credit  him 
with  qualities  he  did  not  possess ;  for  was  he  not  the  close 
and  trusted  friend  of  their  own  great  hero  ?  If  Mellenda 
had  chosen  this  one  from  all  the  people  of  the  outside 
world — for  they  knew  by  this  time  that  there  was  a  great 
world,  outside  their  mountains,  peopled  with  white  races 
— must  it  not  have  been  for  some  very  good  reason  ? 
Must  he  not  be  a  great  man,  a  hero,  a  wonder,  for  the 
great  Mellenda  to  have  chosen  him  as  his  friend  and 
companion  on  his  return  to  Manoa  ? 

Thus  reasoned  the  simple-hearted  people ;  and,  since  it 
was  also  known  that  he  was  going  away  from  them  for 

23 


354  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

ever — going  back  to  the  outer  world  that  was  his  home — it 
created  a  sort  of  mystery  about  him.  Must  he  not  be 
some  very  great  man  in  that  world  that  could  not  spare 
him  even  to  stay  and  enjoy  the  friendship  and  favour  of 
their  own  great  hero-king  ? 

So  they  regarded  him  with  an  interest  and  curiosity 
almost  amounting  to  awe.  Mothers  would  bring  out 
their  children  to  look  at  him  as  he  passed,  bidding  them 
remember,  for  the  remainder  of  their  lives,  that  they  had 
once  seen  the  wonderful  stranger,  the  great  friend  of  their 
own  great  hero. 

Meanwhile,  Ulama  had  given  herself  up  zealously  to 
joining  with  Leonard  in  the  work  he  had  set  himself  among 
the  people.  She  had  been  gently  and  tactfully  told  the 
story  of  all  that  had  occurred  ;  she  knew  now  that  her  '  bad 
dream '  had  been  only  too  true.  The  knowledge  cast  for 
a  while  its  shadow  upon  her  fair  face,  and  she  seemed  to 
lose  some  of  her  childish  gaiety  and  to  become  more  staid 
under  its  influence.  But  it  also  called  into  play  all  the 
womanly  tenderness  and  sympathy  of  her  nature.  When 
she  heard  of  unhappy  women  and  children  needing  care 
and  comforting,  she  eagerly  desired  to  assist  in  the  work 
in  company  with  Leonard  and  Sanaima ;  and  thenceforth 
she  devoted  to  it  all  the  time  she  could  spare  from  attend 
ance  upon  her  ailing  father. 

Amongst  those  in  constant  attendance  on  the  princess 
might  now  be  seen  Fernina.  She  had  been  brought  to 
the  palace  by  Sanaima,  who  had  discovered  that  her 
husband  was  no  longer  living.  The  meeting  between  her 
and  Leonard  was  affecting ;  he  presented  her  to  Ulama 
and  commended  the  poor  woman  to  her  kindness.  Ulama 
knew  now  the  particulars  of  the  terrible  time  the  two  had 
passed  together  in  the  dread  cells  within  reach  of  the  great 
tree,  and  received  her  with  a  heart  filled  with  compassion. 


THE  LAST  OF  THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.    355 

Fernina's  gratitude  and  pride  at  the  kindliness  of  her 
reception  were  such  that  they  went  far  to  assuage  her 
sorrows.  Her  two  children  also  were  well  cared  for,  and, 
by  degrees,  the  old  look  of  dull  misery  in  her  face  gave 
place  to  a  softer  expression  that  promised  to  bring  back,  in 
a  measure,  her  former  beauty.  It  was  understood  that 
Fernina  would  in  the  future  take  Zonella's  place  ;  for  it 
had  been  announced  that  the  latter  would  shortly  be 
married  to  Ergalon. 

One  day  Templemore  informed  Monella  that  the  mine 
had  been  completed,  that  he  had  placed  the  cask  of  gun 
powder  in  position,  and  laid  a  fuse. 

"And  the  reptiles  ?  "  asked  Monella. 

"  I  have  left  them  alone — and  for  a  reason.  It  seems 
to  me  they  are  inclined  to  attack  the  tree ;  have  done  so, 
in  fact.  They  are  getting  hungry  and  have  nothing  else 
to  attack,  and,  being  well  penned  in,  they  are  beginning 
to  feed  on  the  only  thing  within  their  reach.  After  all, 
the  '  flesh ' — if  one  may  so  term  it — of  a  '  flesh-eating ' 
tree  may  quite  possibly  form  an  acceptable  food  for  these 
ugly  reptiles  when  they  are  starving.  If,  when  we  have 
blown  it  up — or  down — they  are  disposed  to  devour  it 
and  so  clear  it  out  of  the  way,  it  may  save  some  trouble." 

Then  a  day  was  fixed  for  firing  the  mine,  and  a  large 
crowd  of  the  citizens  assembled  to  witness  the  destruction 
of  their  enemy ;  but  many,  whose  memories  of  the  place 
were  sad,  remained  away. 

When  the  explosion  took  place,  a  long  tongue  of  flame 
shot  up  into  the  air  with  a  thunderous  roar,  the  great  tree 
seemed  lifted  bodily  up,  swayed,  and  then  fell  with  a 
mighty  crash  full  length  on  the  ground,  disclosing  a  rent 
in  the  trunk  from  which  a  thick,  noisome  stream  of  dark- 
coloured  fluid  slowly  flowed.  This  gave  off  an  odour  so 
offensive  and  over-powering  that  none  could  stay  in  the 


356  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

enclosure ;  so  the  crowd  quickly  dispersed,  with  loud 
expressions  of  wonderment  and  admiration  at  all  that  they 
had  seen.  But  Templemore  remained  long  enough  to  see, 
from  a  distance,  that  the  foul  reptiles  had  approached  the 
tree,  and  were  greedily  drinking  up  the  liquid  that  flowed 
from  the  wound  in  the  trunk.  And,  visiting  the  place  next 
day,  he  found  that  they  had  torn  the  rent  still  further 
open,  and  were  busily  tearing  the  trunk  to  pieces,  the 
branches  now  showing  but  feeble  signs  of  life.  In  the 
end  they  fulfilled  his  expectations  and  devoured  every 
scrap  of  the  monster.  Thus  ended  the  existence  of  the 
terrible,  horror-laden  devil-tree  1 

It  was  shortly  after  he  had  completed  the  destruction 
of  the  hated  tree  that  Templemore  made  a  discovery 
that  rilled  him  with  grave  uneasiness.  He  was  wandering 
about  among  the  heights  that  lay  at  one  end  of  the  canyon 
— that  immediately  over  the  entrance-cavern — when  he 
found  himself  amongst  huge  blocks  which  had  been 
quarried  out  (as  Monella  had  one  day  mentioned)  with 
the  idea  of  precipitating  them  into  the  canyon  to  block 
it  up  impenetrably.  On  examining  the  quarry  from  which 
they  had  been  taken,  he  observed  with  alarm  that  some 
masses  of  overhanging  rock  seemed  almost  on  the  point  of 
giving  way.  A  sort  of  partial  landslip  had  already  taken 
place,  and  there  were  fresh-looking  cracks  and  fissures  that 
threatened  shortly  to  loosen  the  overhanging  masses  and 
set  them  free  to  fall  into  the  canyon  below.  He  spoke 
to  Monella  about  this,  and  he  at  once  accompanied  him  to 
the  spot,  and  his  opinion  confirmed  his  own.  This  made 
Templemore  busy  himself  in  earnest  with  his  preparations 
for  departure ;  for  he  feared  that,  if  these  rocks  actually 
fell,  the  entrance  to  the  cavern  might  be  so  blocked  up  as 
to  take  long  and  arduous  labour  to  clear  it. 


THE  LAST  OF  I  HE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.    357 

It  being  now  within  a  day  or  two  of  Leonard's  marriage 
this  was  all  he  could  do  in  the  matter.  But  Monella 
sent  men  down  the  canyon  in  charge  of  Ergalon — since 
the  latter  now  knew  the  road — to  carry  in  advance 
and  deposit  in  the  cavern  some  of  the  things  Templemore 
desired  to  take  with  him.  They  returned  on  the  eve 
of  the  wedding,  Ergalon  stating  that  all  they  had  taken 
down  had  been  duly  stored  as  desired,  ready  for  Temple- 
more  when  he  went  down. 

That  evening  King  Dranoa  was  much  better  and  insisted 
on  presiding  at  the  evening  meal.  He  even  hoped,  he 
said,  to  be  able  to  be  present  at  the  wedding.  Ulama's 
joy  at  this,  and  the  sweet  delight  that  lighted  up  her  face, 
were  alone  enough  to  infuse  happiness  into  those  around 
her.  She  looked  at  Templemore,  too,  and  smiled  and 
nodded  her  head  in  a  mysterious  way  that  roused  his 
curiosity ;  and,  later,  an  explanation  came. 

At  the  very  end  of  the  repast  a  mysterious-looking  dish 
or  tray,  whose  contents  were  hidden  by  a  golden  cover, 
was  brought  in  with  a  good  deal  of  ceremony  and  was 
placed  before  the  king.  Then  Ulama  glanced  shyly 
at  Templemore  and  clapped  her  hands.  At  this  the  king 
lifted  the  cover,  and  displayed  to  view — not  some  new 
eatables,  as  Templemore  had  anticipated,  but — a  beautifully 
fashioned  belt,  and  several  exquisitely-worked  purses  that 
all  sparkled  and  flashed  with  the  little  diamonds  and 
other  stones  that  were  worked  in  patterns  into  the  silken 
netting.  And,  when  Templemore  looked  inquiringly  at 
Leonard,  that  young  man  only  smiled  and  nodded  myste 
riously  like  the  others. 

Then  King  Dranoa  thus  addressed  him : 

rt  My  friend,  thou  hast  already  heard,  I  believe,  that  we 
do  not  purpose  to  allow  thee  to  depart  hence  without 
begging  thine  acceptance  of  some  little  testimony  of  our 


358          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

appreciation  of  what  thou  hast  done  for  us.  I  say  we, 
for  all  here — all  in  the  land  indeed — are  deeply  in  thy 
debt.  Without  thy  courageous  help  and  unselfish  devo 
tion  my  dear  daughter  would  not  now  be  here  happy  and 
joyous  as  she  is  to-night,  and  my  kinsman  and  son-in-law 
that  is  to  be  would,  I  fear,  only  too  probably  have  met  a 
dreadful  fate.  Therefore,  we  have  all  joined  in  sub 
scribing  to  these  presents,  of  which  we  beg  thy  acceptance. 
The  princess  hath  worked  this  belt,  and  inside  it  are  some 
of  her  own  chosen  jewels  that  thou  hast  often  seen  her 
wear.  The  lady  Zonella,  and  others  of  her  maidens, 
have  worked  these  purses — they  are  for  thy  friends — and 
we  have  all  contributed  to  their  contents.  I  know  naught 
about  thy  world  outside,  but  understand  that  what  is  in 
these  satchels  will  be  of  far  greater  value  to  thee,  and 
those  dear  to  thee,  than  to  us  here.  I  truly  hope  it  may 
be  so ;  else  I  should  hesitate  to  offer  them,  as  being  but 
a  poor  return  for  what  thou  hast  done  for  us.  If,  however, 
they  can  purchase  for  thee,  in  the  future,  any  surcease  of 
toil,  of  trouble,  of  anxiety,  then,  and  only  from  that  point 
of  view,  may  they  be  worth  the  offering.  Take  them,  my 
friend  ;  and  may  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Spirit  go  with 
them,  and  accompany  thy  footsteps  throughout  thy 
life." 

Then  Ulama  took  the  belt  and  poured  out  its  contents 
upon  the  tray — a  magnificent,  glittering  heap  of  superb 
precious  stones.  Then  she  emptied  each  purse  in  turn, 
making  other  sparkling  but  smaller  heaps.  And  each 
purse  had  a  little  label  with  a  name  to  it ;  and  Temple- 
more  looked  on  in  wonder  as  the  contents  of  each  were 
revealed  and  the  names  read  out  by  Leonard.  There 
were  three  large  purses,  one  for  his  mother,  one  for 
Maud,  and  one  for  Stella.  Smaller  ones  for  Mr.  and 
Robert  Kingsford,  Dr.  Lorien  and  his  son ;  and  two, 


THE  LAST  OF  THE  GREAT  DEVIL-TREE.    359 

still  smaller,  for  Carenna  and  Matava.  No  one  had  been 
forgotten. 

Templemore  looked  from  the  one  to  the  other,  his 
heart  filled  with  emotion.  Even  more  than  the  over 
whelming  value  of  the  jewels,  he  felt  the  loving-kindness 
that  had  thus  taken  thought  and  trouble  for  those  dear  to 
him. 

"But — Dr.  Lorien  and  Harry — and — the  others " 

he  said,  hesitating.  "  I  don't  see " 

"The  good  doctor,"  Monella  explained,  "will  be  sorely 
disappointed  that  he  cannot  come  to  see  us  and  take  back 
to  the  world  some  of  the  botanical  rarities  we  have  here, 
and  which,  to  him,  would  be  great  treasures.  These  are 
to  console  him.  As  to  the  others  of  your  friends — this 
is  the  least  we  can  do  to  show  our  regret  for  the  sorrow 
and  anxiety  they  will  have  borne  on  your  behalf,  through 
us.  That  is  all." 

For  some  minutes  Templemore  was  silent. 

"  It  is  too  much — a  great  deal  too  much  1 "  he  got  out 
presently.  "  I  don't  know  what  to  say " 

"  Then  say  nothing,  dear  friend,"  Ulama  interposed, 
with  a  merry  laugh.  "  Now  let  me  put  them  back  and 
show  you  how  they  all  fit  nicely  into  the  belt.  You  see, 
while  you  were  working  for  us  at  that  horrid  old  tree, 
we  had  not  forgotten  you.  Keep  the  belt  always  for  my 
sake,  and  think  of  us  all  lovingly  in  the  future,  as  we 
always  shall  of  you.  Now  I  want  you  to  take  me  out  on 
the  terrace." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

A   MARRIAGE   AND   A    PARTING. 

IN  the  ancient  Temple  of  the  White  Priests  Leonard 
and  Ulama  were  solemnly  made  man  and  wife  accord 
ing  to  the  custom  of  the  country.  King  Dranoa  was  able 
to  be  present  at  the  ceremony,  and  nearly  the  whole 
population  may  be  said  to  have  assisted,  for  they 
thronged  in  crowds  to  the  great  building  where  in  ages 
past  their  kings  had  all  been  married ;  though  com 
paratively  few  of  the  populace  could  find  room  inside  the 
Temple.  The  remainder  filled  all  the  surrounding  open 
spaces,  and  waited  patiently  to  greet  the  bride  and  bride 
groom  on  their  way  back  to  the  palace. 

Templemore  had  a  place  of  honour  in  the  assemblage, 
and  watched  the  function  with  curious  interest.  Sanaima, 
with  an  array  of  white-robed  priests ;  Monella,  with  his 
commanding  form,  conspicuous  by  his  noble  bearing ;  the 
beautiful  Ulama,  all  suffused  with  blushes;  and  her 
handsome  bridegroom ;  the  kindly,  dignified  Dranoa, 
looking  weak  and  pale,  yet  well-pleased  and  content ;  and 
the  brilliant  crowd  of  spectators,  officers  in  gleaming 
armour,  and  courtiers  in  gorgeous  dresses — all  combined 
to  form  a  noble  pageant.  The  building,  whose  interior 
Templemore  now  for  the  first  time  saw,  was  a  magni 
ficent  structure,  and  helped  to  add  grandeur  to  the 
imposing  spectacle. 


A  MARRIAGE  AND  A  PARTING.  361 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  ceremony,  the  procession,  on 
its  way  back  to  the  palace,  was  greeted  with  excited  and 
enthusiastic  cheers  and  cries  that  seemed  almost  loud 
enough  to  shake  the  towering  buildings  past  which  it 
slowly  filed. 

In  the  evening  there  were  general  feastings  and 
rejoicings.  These  were  continued  till  the  night  was  far 
advanced  ;  and  it  was  morning  ere  the  city  again  sub 
sided  unto  rest. 

The  following  day,  Templemore  was  busy  completing 
his  preparations,  and  going  round  to  bid  farewell  to  those 
he  knew.  But,  towards  the  afternoon,  he  was  surprised 
to  see  a  large  crowd  outside  the  palace;  and  still  more 
astonished  on  learning  that  the  people  were  gathered  in 
his  honour.  The  good-hearted  citizens,  it  appeared,  liked 
not  the  notion  of  his  going  away  without  some  public 
mark  of  the  esteem  in  which  they  held  him  ;  so,  some 
what  against  his  will,  he  was  called  out  on  to  the  terrace 
that  overlooked  the  place  in  which  the  people  had 
assembled.  Monella,  Ulama,  Leonard,  and  all  the 
members  of  the  court  and  of  the  king's  household,  stepped 
out  with  him ;  and  the  first  two  each  took  him  by  the 
hand,  and  led  him  to  a  spot  where  all  could  see  him. 
Then  a  great  shout  went  up,  and  he  was  cheered  again 
and  yet  again,  till  the  strange  feelings  called  up  by  the 
unexpected  warmth  of  the  welcome  he  received  made  him 
go  red  and  white  by  turns. 

"They  have  come  for  a  sight  of  you,  and  a  word  of 
farewell  ere  you  leave  us,"  explained  Monella.  "Will 
you  not  give  them  a  few  words  ?  " 

Templemore  was  unused  to  oratory,  and  he  would  fain 
have  excused  himself;  but  he  saw  that  to  do  so  would 
disappoint  his  friends.  So  he  made  them  a  short  speech, 
assuring  them  of  his  appreciation  of  their  friendly  feelings. 


362          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

11  The  unexpected  warmth  and  kindness  you  have  shown 
in  thus  coming  here  to-day,"  he  said,  "  I  shall  always 
gratefully  remember.  If,  in  company  with  the  friends 
who  led  me  hither,  I  have  done  aught  that  seems  to  you 
to  call  for  commendation,  I  will  only  ask  you,  in  return,  to 
keep  for  me  a  tender  corner  in  your  memories  when  I  have 
left  you.  If,  when  I  have  gone,  you  will  but  think  as 
kindly  of  me  as  I  shall  of  you,  then  indeed  I  shall  be  well 
repaid." 

Then  Monella  addressed  them  in  his  sonorous  tones. 

"  My  children,  I  am  well  pleased  that  ye  should  have 
thus  gathered  here  to-day,  and  of  your  own  accord,  to 
show  to  my  friend  that  you  are  not  unmindful  of  his  part 
in  the  events  of  the  past  few  months.  I  am  glad  and 
proud  that  he  should  receive,  before  he  leaves  us,  this  proof 
that  my  people  are  not  ungrateful  to  one  who  hath  done 
so  much  for  them.  A  great  work  hath  been  accomplished 
in  the  land  since  we  three,  as  strangers  to  you  all,  arrived 
some  months  ago.  At  the  last,  its  prompt  completion  was 
due  in  no  small  measure  to  your  quick  response  to  my 
urgent  call,  at  a  time  when  hours  were  precious — and  even 
moments.  When  I  left  you  in  the  times  long  past,  I 
sailed  away  with  fleets  and  armies ;  when  returning  I  was 
a  simple  wanderer.  Yet  ye  gathered  gladly  at  my 
summons,  and  no  voice  was  raised  to  question  my  authority. 
This  was  well,  and  helped  me  to  achieve  success;  yet 
might  we  have  been  too  late  to  save  the  well-beloved  of 
your  princess  had  not  our  friend  here  kept  all  Coryon's 
vile  following  at  bay  till  we  could  come  to  aid  him.  If  the 
dread  devil-tree  exists,  to-day,  no  more,  and  all  the 
wickedness  and  cruelty  that  went  with  it  have  been 
trampled  out  for  ever,  if  now  your  minds  are  all  at  peace, 
and  your  daughters  and  your  other  dear  ones  are  secure — 
ye  owe  much  of  this  to  our  friend's  ready  courage  and 


A  MARRIAGE  AND  A  PARTING.  363 

devotion ;  and  I  am  rejoiced  to  see  that  ye  have  not  for 
gotten  it ! 

"  Now  will  my  friend  know  that  he  bears  away  with 
him  the  love  and  the  good  wishes  of  us  all.  We  wish  him 
all  happiness  in  his  future  life ;  our  sole  regret  is  that  he 
cannot  stay  and  spend  that  life  with  us." 

At  this  there  were  shouts  and  roars  of  applause,  and 
other  tokens  of  assent. 

"And  now,  my  children,"  went  on  the  speaker,  "  I  have 
somewhat  else  to  say  to  you.  The  ancient  Temple  of  the 
Great  Spirit  is  once  more  open  ;  see  that  ye  neglect  not  to 
there  offer  up  your  thanks  for  the  blessing  that  hath  been 
vouchsafed  you.  Give  heed  to  the  teachings  of  the  worthy 
Sanaima.  See  that  ye  take  to  your  hearts  the  precepts 
that  he  will  expound  to  you.  So  shall  the  good  work  that 
I  have  begun  be  continued  and  consummated  after  I  shall 
have  left  you." 

Loud  murmurs  of  surprise  and  objection  were  here 
heard. 

"  Nay,  let  not  that  which  I  have  said  arouse  your 
grief,  my  children.  Remember  my  long  life  and  weary 
wanderings  to  and  fro  upon  the  earth ;  these  have  been 
a  punishment  to  me,  even  as  events,  during  this  same 
time,  have  been  to  you.  Ye  would  not  wish  to  keep  me 
here  when  I  tell  you  that  my  task  is  done,  and  my  tired 
soul  is  seeking  rest — rest  not  to  be  found  on  earth,  but  only 
in  the  great  domain  beyond  the  skies.  I  may  not  linger 
here  now  that  the  work  that  I  was  sent  to  do  is  finished. 
I  have  freed  you  from  the  curse  that  did  oppress  you  ; 
have  brought  you  one  to  govern  you  who  combines  within 
himself  the  blood  both  of  your  ancient  White  Priests  and 
of  our  kings ;  and  in  Sanaima  ye  have  a  wise  counsellor  and 
guide.  Seek  not  then  to  stay  me  ;  when  the  Great  Spirit 
calleth,  weep  not  and  repine  not,  for  then  is  the  hour  of 


364          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

my  deliverance.  Then  shall  I  be  united,  at  the  last,  to 
my  well-beloved  queen,  my  Elmonta,  and  my  children 
that  have  gone  before  1 " 

When  Monella  ended,  he  raised  his  hands  and  face 
towards  heaven,  and  stood  gazing  upwards  like  one 
inspired.  His  face  seemed  transfigured  and  was  lighted 
up  as  by  a  thrilling  joy ;  and,  as  on  the  occasion  of  his 
talk  in  the  palace  with  Templemore  and  Leonard  a  few 
days  before,  he  appeared  to  see  something  invisible  to 
those  around  him,  but  the  sight  of  which  filled  him  with 
supreme  content.  Then  he  dropped  his  arms,  looked 
around  him  as  though  he  had  just  awaked  from  sleep, 
and,  with  bent  head  and  tardy  steps,  walked  silently 
away. 

Ulama  caught  Templemore  by  the  arm. 

"  Oh,  do  you  think  it  can  be  true — what  he  says  ?  "  she 
exclaimed  in  anxious  tones,  almost  a  sob.  "  It  cannot  be 
that  we  are  about  to  lose  him  ?  Do  you  think  so  ?  " 

"  Nay,  I  see  no  cause  to  apprehend  it,"  was  Temple- 
more's  reply.  "  Our  friend  seems  as  robust  and  as  strong 
as  a  man  can  wish." 

"Yes!  So  think  I,  and  yet — he  has  spoken  in  this 
strange  fashion  several  times  of  late.  His  words  fill  me 
with  foreboding." 

She  looked  at  Templemore  with  such  sorrow  in  her 
gentle  eyes  that  he  scarcely  knew  what  to  say  to  comfort 
her.  And  just  then  he  was  obliged  to  leave  her  to  return 
the  salutes  of  the  people,  who  were  now  separating  and 
returning  to  their  homes  or  their  various  callings. 

The  next  morning,  shortly  after  sunrise,  Templemore 
stood  at  the  top  of  the  hillside,  not  far  from  the  entrance 
of  the  canyon — the  spot  from  which  he  had  first  seen  the 
'  Golden  City ' — looking  his  last  upon  the  fair  scene 
outspread  beneath,  and  saying  the  last  words  of  farewell 


A  MARRIAGE  AND  A  PARTING.  365 

to  his  friends.  Once  more  the  people  had  assembled  to 
do  him  honour,  and  they  now  crowded  the  slopes  on 
every  side. 

Already  some  of  the  little  party  who  were  to  accom 
pany  him  to  '  Monella  Lodge '  had  started  and  were  on 
their  way  down  the  canyon,  and  Ergalon,  under  whose 
charge  they  were,  stood  waiting  for  Jack  Templemore. 
The  latter  was  surrounded  by  a  little  group,  of  whom 
the  chief  were  Leonard,  Ulama,  and  Zonella,  who  seemed 
as  if  they  could  not  make  up  their  minds  to  let  him  go. 
Monella,  his  arms  folded,  stood  apart,  gravely  looking, 
first  at  the  group,  and  then  out  over  the  landscape  with 
dreamy  eyes,  his  noble  figure,  outlined  against  the  dark 
foliage,  the  centre  of  a  half-circle  of  officers  and  courtiers 
who  stood  respectfully  a  short  distance  from  him. 
Templemore  was  dressed  in  the  same  clothes  he  had 
worn  on  his  arrival ;  beneath  them  he  had  buckled  on 
the  precious  belt  with  the  jewels  it  contained  ;  his  rifle 
was  slung  across  his  shoulder. 

Amongst  those  around  were  to  be  seen  Colenna  and 
his  son,  Abla,  and  others  who  had  been  amongst 
Templemore's  first  friends ;  and  all  showed  by  their 
demeanour  genuine  sorrow  at  the  parting.  As  a  last 
and  special  gift — one  more  token  of  his  remembrance 
of  his  boyhood's  friend — Leonard  had  that  morning 
handed  to  Templemore  a  deed  of  gift  making  over  all 
his  property  in  the  'outer  world  '  to  Maud  Kingsford. 

"It  is  nothing  to  give,  since  it  is  no  longer  of  any 
use  to  me,"  he  observed,  with  a  quiet  smile.  "  But, 
since  I  must  convey  it  to  some  one,  let  it  be  a  dowry  for 
Maud  in  addition  to  the  purse  the  others  send." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  say  how  many  'last  hand 
shakes'  were  given,  or  how  many  times  Ulama,  with 
tear-dimmed  eyes,  pleaded  for  'a  minute  longer — just 


366         THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

a  minute/  Zonella,  with  sorrow  in  her  looks,  seeming 
mutely  to  second  the  appeal.  But  the  parting  came  at  last, 
and,  amid  loud  huzzas,  and  the  waving  of  hands  and 
scarves,  and  other  tokens  of  good  will,  Templemore  turned 
away  and,  with  Ergalon,  disappeared  into  the  thicket. 

Little  was  said  by  either  as  they  made  their  way 
down  the  rough  path,  and,  even  when  they  rested  in 
the  shade  of  the  half-way  cave,  neither  seemed  disposed 
for  talk.  Almost  in  silence  they  ate  the  refreshments 
with  which  the  forethought  of  their  friends  had  loaded 
them,  and  drank  cool  draughts  from  the  rocky  shallows 
of  the  stream. 

Suddenly,  while  they  sat  within  the  cave,  waiting  for 
the  sun  to  move  so  far  that  the  path  should  be  in  shade, 
a  heavy  booming  detonation  like  the  firing  of  cannon 
burst  upon  their  astonished  ears ;  and  they  started  up 
together  and  stood  listening  anxiously. 

"  What  on  earth  can  that  be  ?  "  exclaimed  Templemore. 

Ergalon  gravely  shook  his  head. 

"  Falling  rock,  I  think,"  he  answered.  "  If  so,  it  must 
be  farther  down  the  canyon." 

"  Let  us  hasten,"  cried  the  other,  a  vision  rising  before 
his  eyes  of  the  entrance-cavern  blocked,  and  his  being 
forced  to  return.  "  This  is  what  I  have  been  fearing." 

Despite  the  sun,  he  started  off  at  a  rapid  pace  down  the 
path,  Ergalon  following  and  striving,  as  well  as  he  could, 
to  keep  up  with  the  other's  impetuous  movements. 
During  the  remainder  of  the  descent  they  heard  two  or 
three  other  similar  noises ;  and  at  each  of  these  Temple- 
more  hurried  on  still  faster. 

When  they  reached  the  bottom,  they  came  upon  the 
little  party  who  had  preceded  them ;  they  were  standing 
in  doubt  and  alarm,  looking  along  the  valley,  which  was 
already  partially  blocked  by  fallen  rocks,  while  more 


A  MARRIAGE  AND  A  PARTING.  367 

continued  to  fall  at  intervals,  crashing  on  to  those  already 
fallen  and  sending  up  clouds  of  dust.  With  the  group, 
looking  on  at  the  scene  in  a  sort  of  mild  surprise,  stood 
'  Nea '  the  puma. 

"The  stars  be  praised,"  Ergalon  exclaimed,  relieved, 
"  it's  all  at  the  other  end." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? "  asked  Templemore  in  sur 
prise. 

"  Why,  the  rocks  have  not  fallen  near  your  cave,"  was 
the  reply.  "All  is  clear  there,"  and  he  pointed  to  the 
hidden  cave. 

Then  there  were  explanations,  and,  to  Templemore's 
dismay,  it  now  appeared  that  Ergalon  had  mistaken  his 
instructions  and  placed  all  the  things  in  the  wrong  place. 
He  was  not  really  to  blame  in  the  matter ;  for  he  only 
knew  of  the  one  cave — that  to  which  he  had  accompanied 
Templemore  when  they  had  come  down  to  fetch  the  spare 
weapons.  He  knew  nothing  of  any  other  cavern,  and 
Templemore  had  not  remembered  this. 

The  situation  was  a  trying  and  terribly  disappointing 
one,  and  Templemore  found  himself  in  a  grave  dilemma. 
If  he  hesitated,  it  was  plain  his  way  would  soon  be  totally 
barred.  If  he  went  on,  and  risked  being  crushed  by  the 
falling  rocks,  he  must  go  alone ;  leave  behind  him  every 
thing  he  had  intended  to  take  with  him,  save  what  he  had 
on  his  person,  and  make  up  his  mind  to  face  the  dangers 
of  the  gloomy  forest  by  himself  1  Even  now  it  was  almost 
folly  to  risk  death  or  serious  injury  by  making  for  the 
cavern. 

Templemore  hesitated,  the  while  that  more  boulders 
came  crashing  down.  Then  he  thought  of  what  it  would 
mean  for  him  were  he  to  be  shut  up  in  the  mountain  for 
an  indefinite  period.  He  looked  up  keenly  and  saw 
enough  of  what  was  going  on  to  grasp  the  fact  that  the 


368  THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

whole  sides  of  the  canyon  were  crumbling  and  falling  in, 
and  it  looked  a  sufficient  quantity  to  make  it  likely  that 
the  reopening  of  the  road  would  be  a  work  of  years.  As 
that  conviction  dawned  upon  him,  with  a  brief  word  of 
farewell  he  dashed  away  from  the  group,  and,  despite 
their  startled  endeavours  to  stay  him  and  the  entreaties 
they  called  after  him,  he  ran  swiftly  along  the  valley 
towards  the  entrance-cavern.  After  him  bounded  the 
faithful  puma  ;  he  had  no  time  to  give  to  the  attempting 
to  send  her  back,  and  the  two  went  rapidly  on,  dodging 
the  great  masses  that  now  crashed  down  faster  than 
before.  A  massive  boulder  rolling  down  seemed  about 
to  crush  them,  but  they  escaped  it  and  disappeared  in 
a  cloud  of  dust  from  the  view  of  the  spellbound  witnesses 
of  their  hazardous  race. 

Just  when  they  reached  the  cavern  a  great  stone  pitched 
upon  one  already  fallen  and,  splitting  into  several  pieces, 
sent  heavy  fragments  flying  around  in  all  directions,  like 
an  exploding  bomb-shell.  One  of  these  fragments  struck 
Templemore  in  the  back,  smashing  his  rifle,  and  throw 
ing  him,  stunned  and  bruised,  upon  the  floor  of  the 
cavern. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 
JUST  IN  TIME! 

AT  sunrise,  one  morning,  a  fortnight  after  the  events 
recorded  in  the  last  chapter,  a  party  of  travellers, 
consisting  of  three  white  men  and  a  number  of  Indians, 
set  out  from  the  Indian  village  of  Daranato,  making  their 
way  in  the  direction  of  Roraima. 

The  three  white  men  were  Dr.  Lorien,  his  son  Harry, 
and  Robert  Kingsford  ;  and  among  the  Indians  was 
Matava.  As  they  toiled  along  the  rough  path  it  was 
easy  to  see  that  the  travellers  were,  for  the  most  part, 
travel-worn  and  weary ;  they  moved  forward  in  a  half- 
listless  fashion,  scarcely  looking  to  right  or  left,  and 
showing  but  little  interest  in  the  scenes  that  lay  along 
their  route.  Only  when  they  came  to  the  ridge  from 
which  the  first  view  of  Roraima  is  to  be  obtained  did 
any  of  the  party  exhibit  curiosity.  Here  a  halt  was 
made,  and  they  all  gazed  for  some  time  silently  at  the 
great  mass  that  raised  itself  high  above  the  surrounding 
landscape.  This  morning,  clouds  hung  over  it  and  it 
appeared  sombre,  dark  and  threatening,  and  gave  no  sign 
of  the  fairy-like  lightness  and  beauty  it  sometimes 
assumed  when  seen  from  this  same  spot. 

Robert  Kingsford  had  come  up  from  the  coast,  in  the 
company  of  the  doctor  and  his  son,  bent  upon  solving, 

369  24 


370         THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

if  possible,  the  mystery  that  surrounded  the  fate  of  the 
two  friends  who  had  left  Georgetown,  nearly  nine 
months  before,  to  join  with  an  unknown  stranger  in  the 
exploration  of  Roraima.  All  that  had  since  been  heard 
of  them  was  the  strange,  almost  fantastic  account  that  had 
been  brought  back  by  Matava,  according  to  which  they 
had  actually  found  a  way  into  the  mountain,  and  thence 
forth  had  disappeared.  The  very  entrance  by  which  they 
had  made  their  way  through  the  solid  wall  of  cliff  had 
been  afterwards  found  fast  sealed  ;  and  no  trace  or  clue  to 
their  fate  had  been  left  behind.  This  had  been  Matava's 
account,  and  he  had  not  hesitated  to  express  his  belief  that 
the  three  adventurers  had  been  captured  by  the  demons  of 
the  mountain,  and  either  eaten  up  then  and  there,  or  kept 
as  prisoners  and  slaves  in  durance  vile. 

This  story,  however,  did  not  satisfy  the  minds  of  the 
others,  and  Robert  Kingsford,  seeing  and  compassionating 
the  deep  sorrow  of  Templemore's  widowed  mother,  and 
the  still  more  passionate  grief  of  his  own  sister  Maud, 
determined  to  investigate  matters  for  himself.  Dr.  Lorien 
was  detained  longer  in  Rio  than  he  had  expected; 
but,  when  at  last  he  returned  to  Georgetown,  he 
readily  joined  the  other  in  the  proposed  expedition  of 
inquiry. 

They  had  a  very  arduous  and  difficult  journey  up 
from  the  coast.  It  happened  to  be  a  season  of  exceptional 
drought,  and  cassava,  and  food  of  all  kinds,  were  extremely 
scarce.  The  sun  had  been  unusually  fierce,  and  the  heat 
abnormal;  hence,  by  the  time  they  reached  Daranato, 
even  the  sturdy  and  seasoned  doctor — a  very  veteran 
in  tropical  travel — was  nearly  worn  out ;  while  the  other 
two  were  in  still  worse  plight. 

Add  to  these  trials  the  fact  that  they  had  little,  if  any, 
hope  of  succeeding  in  their  quest,  and  felt,  in  reality, 


JUST  IN  TIME  1  371 

that  the  expedition  was,  at  best,  but  a  sort  of  forlorn 
hope  ;  and  it  will  be  understood  why  they  had  started 
from  Daranato  dispirited  and  depressed. 

Thus,  when  they  obtained  their  first  view  of  the 
mysterious  mountain,  the  cause  of  all  their  trouble,  they 
were  not  inclined  to  regard  it  with  any  very  friendly 
feelings;  and  its  gloomy,  forbidding  look  this  morning 
was  reflected,  so  to  speak,  in  their  own  minds.  "  There 
is  our  enemy,"  they  felt.  "  There  is  the  fascinating, 
sinister  chimera  that  has  bewitched,  and  lured  away  from 
us,  our  dear  friends,  and  caused  us  all  this  anxiety  and 
useless  trouble."  And  so,  as  Roraima  frowned  upon 
them,  they  frowned  back,  and  returned  in  kind  its  gloomy 
and  unfriendly  greeting. 

But  frowns  and  angry  looks  could  do  them  no  good ;  so 
the  travellers,  with  a  very  few  words  of  comment,  con 
tinued  their  route  towards  '  Monella  Lodge,'  where  they 
arrived  towards  evening. 

Here,  a  mile  or  so  from  the  'haunted  wood,1  and 
almost,  as  it  seemed  to  them,  under  the  very  shadow 
of  the  mighty  towering  walls,  they  set  about  making 
arrangements  for  a  stay  of  several  days.  They  found 
everything  in  the  cabin  much  as  Matava  had  led  them 
to  expect;  the  place,  indeed,  just  as  Templemore  had 
left  it  at  his  last  visit.  Many  things  had  been  left  there 
that  the  travellers  now  found  useful,  and  that  seemed 
veritable  luxuries  after  the  discomforts  of  their  long 
journey. 

Kingsford's  thoughts  were  intent  upon  his  missing 
friends ;  and,  indeed,  this  was  also  the  case  in  only  a 
slightly  less  degree  with  the  other  two.  All  were 
oppressed  with  vague  suspicions  of  the  Indians,  even  of 
Matava.  Might  these  not  have  murdered  the  three 
travellers  for  the  sake  of  the  things  they  had  with  them — 


372          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

articles  and  stores  which  would  be  as  priceless  treasures 
to  Indians ;  therefore  which  might  quite  conceivably  have 
offered  a  temptation  too  great  to  be  resisted  ? 

However,  amongst  the  tribe  at  the  village,  they  had 
seen  no  signs  of  'white  men's1  belongings  to  any  un 
usual  extent ;  and,  now  that  they  saw  what  a  number  of 
things  had  been  left  undisturbed  in  '  Monella  Lodge/ 
their  suspicions  were  very  considerably  lightened.  For 
all  that,  they  found  it  difficult  to  believe  implicitly  the 
fantastic  tale  Matava  had  told  about  the  three  adventurers' 
disappearance 

The  Indians  gathered  wood  and  lighted  fires,  while 
the  white  men  made  a  careful  and  interested  inspection 
of  the  contents  of  the  habitation  and  its  surroundings 
(the  two  llamas  had  been  removed  to  the  village,  where, 
however,  they  had  both  since  died).  Inside,  they  found 
a  lamp  and  a  small  cask  still  partly  full  of  oil,  which  was 
a  discovery  they  appreciated  when  it  grew  dark. 

After  their  evening  meal,  the  three  friends  sat  for 
some  time  smoking  their  pipes  and  discussing  the  strange 
situation  in  which  they  found  themselves.  They  were 
now  within  reach  of  their  journey's  end.  If  the  tale 
told  by  Matava  were  correct,  and  the  road  through  the 
forest  were  still  fairly  clear,  they  ought  to  be  able  to 
reach  the  mysterious  cavern  the  next  day ;  when  they 
were  determined,  if  requisite,  to  blow  open  the  entrance 
with  gunpowder.  In  addition  to  that  which  they  had 
brought  with  them,  they  had  found  a  considerable  quantity 
at  '  Monella  Lodge.'  This  surprised  them ;  for  in  this 
country  gunpowder  is  more  valued  by  Indians  than 
almost  anything  else. 

The  three  friends  were  sitting  talking,  and  were  think 
ing  of  retiring  to  rest  for  the  night,  when  Matava  came 
rushing  excitedly  into  the  place. 


JUST  IN  TIME  I  373 

"  Come  quickly,  my  masters,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Come  ! 
Come  and  see  the  light  on  the  mountain  ! " 

Somewhat  languidly  those  addressed  rose  and  went 
out  They  had  so  often  heard  the  usual  stories  of  lights 
seen  at  night  on  unexplored  mountains  that  they  attached 
but  little  importance  to  them.  They  had  treated  in  like 
manner  a  statement  by  Carenna  and  Matava  that  some 
Indians,  camping  out  on  the  savanna  a  few  months 
before,  had  seen  strange  and  unusually  bright  lights, 
that  they  took  to  be  signals,  on  Roraima's  summit.  The 
Indians  had  been  scared  and  broke  up  their  encampment 
at  once,  fearing  the  lights  might  have  been  placed  there  to 
lure  them  into  the  power  of  the  demons  of  the  mountain. 

When,  however,  the  doctor  stepped  outside,  and  looked 
up  towards  the  top  of  the  stupendous  precipice,  he  saw  a 
brilliant  flame  that  had  all  the  appearance  of  a  signal 
beacon. 

"  It  doesn't  look  like  a  forest  fire,"  he  said  to  Kingsford, 
while  they  were  examining  it  carefully  through  their  field- 
glasses.  "  And  now  and  then  I  almost  fancy  I  can  make 
out  human  forms  passing  in  front  of  it." 

The  others  had  the  same  impression,  and  Harry  Lorien 
declared  he  could  see  flashes  of  light,  as  though  the  beings 
round  the  fire  were  dressed  in  clothes,  or  carried  some 
thing,  that  reflected  the  firelight. 

"  Let  us  try  burning  a  little  powder,"  the  doctor  sug 
gested,  "  after  the  fashion  Matava  says  was  arranged 
between  him  and  the  others,  but  which  they  never  carried 
out." 

So  they  sent  Matava  for  the  powder,  and  told  him  to 
fire  it  in  the  manner  that  had  been  settled  between  him 
and  Monella.  It  is  true  none  of  the  three  messages  agreed 
upon  would  be  applicable  to  the  present  occasion — but 
that  they  could  not  help. 


374          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

Presently,  three  tongues  of  flame  leaped  up  into  the  air, 
then  suddenly  died  out,  leaving  those  around  temporarily 
half-blinded  by  the  glare.  Then  they  stood  for  some  time 
anxiously  watching  through  their  glasses. 

What  seemed  a  long  interval  ensued  ;  when,  suddenly, 
three  brilliant  gleams  flashed  out  on  Roraima's  height,  in 
exact  imitation,  as  to  the  intervals  between  the  flashes,  of 
the  signals  they  had  themselves  made. 

"Try  another,"  Doctor  Lonen  cried,  in  growing  excite 
ment.  "  Arrange  the  three  differently  this  time." 

This  was  done,  and  the  answering  flashes  came  back, 
again  in  exact  imitation  ;  and  this  time  with  scarcely  any 
delay. 

Doctor  Lorien  seized  Kingsford  by  the  hand. 

"  Heaven  be  praised  for  this  ! "  he  exclaimed,  his  voice 
half-choked  with  emotion.  "  It  begins  to  look,  indeed,  as 
though  Matava's  account  were  true ;  as  if  our  dear  friends 
may  be  alive  after  all !  " 

Words  cannot  describe  the  delight  with  which  the  travel- 
worn  party  hailed  these  signs,  that  so  unmistakably  pointed 
to  the  conclusion  suggested  in  the  doctor's  words.  There 
was  one  thing,  certainly,  they  could  not  understand  ;  none 
of  the  signals  agreed  upon  between  Monella  and  Matava 
had  been  given  from  the  mountain  ;  but  they  were  inclined 
to  attribute  this  to  Matava's  having,  after  the  lapse  of 
time,  forgotten  or  mixed  up  what  had  been  arranged. 
Only  the  thought  that  their  supply  of  powder  was  not 
unlimited  restrained  them  from  continuing  the  signalling ; 
but  they  were  reluctantly  compelled,  as  a  matter  of 
prudence,  to  discontinue  it. 

"  Now,"  said  the  doctor,  "  we  can  attack  the  '  haunted 
wood '  with  a  good  heart.  Surely,  our  friends  will  come 
down  to  meet  us,  now  that  they  know  we  are  here  ! " 

Before  daylight  they  were  all  astir,  and  set  off  at  once 


JUST  IN  TIME  !  375 

on  the  journey  through  the  forest,  Matava  guiding  them. 
The  road,  or  track,  was  followed  with  difficulty,  and  was 
almost  blocked  at  times,  Only  an  Indian's  instinct,  indeed, 
could  have  made  it  out.  In  places  the  rough  temporary 
bridges  that  had  been  made  over  water-courses  had  been 
washed  away,  but,  the  water  being  very  low  from  the  long- 
continued  drought,  this  caused  no  serious  difficulty.  They 
met  with  some  adventures  by  the  way,  which  were, 
however,  suggestive  of  the  dangers  that  lay  around  them 
rather  than  important  in  themselves.  At  last,  towards 
evening,  Matava  told  the  doctor  they  were  getting  near 
the  cavern.  And  now  he  begged  him  to  proceed  with 
caution.  He  could  not  get  over  the  fear  that  the  'demons 
of  the  mountain '  had  eaten  up  or  captured  their  friends, 
and  were  now  awaiting  more  victims  whom  they  had 
lured  on  by  imitating  and  answering  the  signals  of  their 
murdered  friends. 

This  theory  did  not  find  much  favour  with  the  doctor ; 
for  all  that  he  so  far  yielded  to  the  entreaties  of  the  Indian 
as  to  send  him  on  to  scout  in  advance,  while  he,  and  the 
others  of  the  party,  walked  in  silence  behind.  And, 
since  Matava  now  moved  with  especial  care,  they  made 
slow  progress. 

As  it  happened,  however,  Matava's  caution  was  in  a 
measure  justified ;  for  just  when  they  came  to  the  part 
where  there  was  an  opening  in  the  trees,  and  they  could 
see  ahead  of  them  the  light  that  came  down  into  the 
clearing  round  the  cavern,  Matava  stopped  and  raised  his 
hand. 

All  stood  still,  except  the  doctor,  who  moved  up  to  the 
Indian's  side  and  looked  whither  he  was  pointing. 

For  a  moment  or  so  he  could  see  nothing  to  account 
for  the  other's  behaviour.  To  the  right  the  stream  that 
came  out  of  the  rock  was  now  plainly  in  sight ;  and  ahead 


376          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

of  them  was  the  clearing.  The  entrance  to  the  cavern  was 
as  yet  hidden  by  intervening  trunks,  but  the  light-coloured 
rock  could  be  seen  between  the  trees.  Matava  slowly 
raised  his  rifle  and  took  a  careful  aim ;  then,  as  though 
dissatisfied,  he  lowered  the  weapon  and  stood  with 
up-lifted  hand  enjoining  silence  upon  those  behind  him. 
To  make  sure,  he  turned  round  and,  with  many  gestures, 
impressed  upon  them  all  to  keep  motionless  and  silent; 
then,  having  satisfied  himself  that  they  understood  and 
would  obey  his  signs,  he  faced  round  and  again  raised  his 
rifle. 

And  now,  Doctor  Lorien,  following  the  line  of  the 
Indian's  aim,  became  conscious  of  a  slight  movement 
among  the  trees  in  front  of  them.  Presently — the  Indian 
still  waiting  his  opportunity  to  fire — he  saw  that  a  great 
hanging  mass  was  swaying  to  and  fro,  passing  and 
re-passing  the  space  between  the  trunks  of  two  trees. 
At  first  he  thought  it  was  a  large  mass  of  hanging  creeper, 
but,  remembering  that  there  was  no  wind  to  cause  the 
movement,  he  looked  more  closely  and  saw  that  it  was  the 
head  and  part  of  the  body  of  a  gigantic  serpent  that  was 
depending  from  a  branch  above.  Suddenly,  Matava's 
rifle  rang  out,  and  a  moment  after  an  enormous  mass  fell 
to  the  ground  and  writhed  and  twisted  about  in  horrible 
contortions. 

Then  a  loud,  hoarse  roar  was  heard,  echoing  through 
the  forest.  The  startled  travellers  looked  about  on  every 
side,  but  could  see  nothing  to  explain  the  sound  ;  then  it 
came  again  and  again,  while  the  colossal  folds  in  front  of 
them,  half  hidden  by  the  trees,  continued  to  rise  and  fall, 
lashing  against  the  trees  and  shrubs  with  blows  that 
seemed  almost  to  shake  the  ground. 

Matava  advanced  and  fired  other  shots  into  the  strug 
gling  monster ;  then,  watching  his  opportunity,  made 


JUST  IN  TIME!  377 

a  rush  and  dexterously  cut  off  the  creature's  head  with  a 
blow  of  his  axe. 

And  now,  looking  towards  the  rock,  they  saw  the 
1  window '  entrance  to  the  cavern,  and  the  head  of  the  big 
puma  from  which  had  proceeded  the  loud  roars  they  had 
heard ;  and  by  the  side  of  the  puma  was  a  pallid,  thin, 
haggard  face  that  they  had  some  difficulty  in  recognising 
as  Jack  Templemore's  ! 

"  You  have  come  only  just  in  time,"  he  said,  in  a  weak 
voice,  with  a  poor  attempt  at  a  smile,  when  the  doctor 
had  come  near.  "  We  were  almost  done  for ;  at  least,  I 
know  I  am.  I  scarcely  know  whether  I  have  strength 
enough  to  get  the  ladder  out  for  you." 

They  tied  two  lassoes  together  and  threw  one  end  in  ; 
this  he  fastened  to  the  ladder,  and,  thus  assisted,  it  was 
got  out.  Immediately  the  puma  sprang  down  it  and 
disappeared  into  the  forest.  Then  the  doctor,  followed 
by  Kingsford  and  Harry,  climbed  up  and  entered  the 
cavern,  to  find  Templemore  lying  on  the  floor  unconscious. 

He  was  suffering  from  a  sprained  ankle  and  a  badly 
bruised  arm,  and  was  exhausted  from  want  of  food.  It 
was  some  time  before  he  could  explain  matters  to  his 
rescuers ;  and  they,  meantime,  were  anxiously  wondering 
at  finding  him  thus  alone,  with  no  sign  about  of  his  two 
friends.  When  he  had  briefly  accounted  for  their  absence, 
he  told  how  he  had  been  kept  prisoner  for  more  than  a 
week  by  the  great  serpent  that,  all  that  time,  had  relent 
lessly  watched  and  waited  outside.  But,  apart  from  this, 
he  could  scarcely  have  got  through  the  wood  in  his 
crippled  state. 

"Still,"  he  said,  "but  for  that  serpent,  'Nea/  the  puma, 
would  have  brought  in  some  fresh  meat.  As  it  is,  I  have 
had  to  share  with  her  even  the  small  amount  of  tinned 
food  we  happened  to  have  left  here." 


378          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OP  EL  DORADO. 

The  flying  pieces  of  rock  that  had  injured  him  had 
broken  his  rifle ;  and  he  had  only  a  few  cartridges  for 
his  revolver. 

"  It's  all  been  unfortunate,"  he  said.  "  They  put  all 
the  things  in  the  wrong  cave,  and,  when  I  came  to  myself 
after  my  desperate  race  between  the  falling  rocks,  I  was 
in  darkness  and  the  puma  was  licking  my  hands  and  face. 
With  much  difficulty  I  found  my  way  to  the  front  here 
and  pulled  the  stone  away ;  then  found  a  lantern  and 
some  oil,  and  got  a  light.  The  entrance  to  the  canyon  I 
found  was  all  dark — buried — and  I  could  still  hear 
rumblings  as  of  further  falls  of  rock ;  but  they  sounded 
distant.  I  imagine,  therefore,  that  the  valley  must  be 
buried  pretty  deep.  I  set  about  making  myself  as 
comfortable  as  I  could  ;  and,  when  I  put  the  ladder  out, 
1  Puss/  as  I  call  her,  went  out  hunting  while  I  bathed  my 
ankle  and  arm.  Several  days  she  went  out  and  brought 
in  something  pretty  regularly,  and  I  thought  I  should 
be  able  to  nurse  myself  up  and  get  well  enough  to 
struggle  through  the  wood  alone.  But,  one  morning, 
she  refused  to  go  out;  that  day  I  had  a  visit  from  a 
pack  of  '  Warracaba  tigers ' ;  another  time  when  she 
stayed  in,  looking  out  myself,  I  saw  that  awful  serpent 
hanging  from  a  bough;  and  there  it  has  been  day  and 
night  ever  since ;  '  Puss '  refusing  to  venture  forth.  I  fired 
all  my  cartridges,  except  two,  at  it  without  any  effect. 
It  kept  ceaselessly  swaying  its  head  about,  and  my  arm 
pained  me  and  my  hand  trembled ;  and,  unless  you  can 
put  a  bullet  through  its  -head,  it's  of  no  use  firing  at  a 
creature  like  that,  you  know.  If  my  rifle  had  been  all 
right,  the  thing  would  have  been  easy  enough.  I  kept 
two  cartridges  in  reserve — one  for  poor  '  Puss '  and  the 
other  for  myself — and  I  think  you  came  only  just  about 
in  time  to  save  us  both."  And  Jack's  voice  shook,  and 


7 UST  IN  TIME  i  379 

he  felt  a  choking  sensation  in  his  throat.  It  was  clear 
he  had  given  up  hope  and  had  been  making  up  his  mind 
to  face  death  alone. 

Robert  Kingsford's  gratification  and  delight  in  the  fact 
that  his  journey  had,  after  all,  turned  out  to  be  the 
means  of  rescuing  his  friend,  the  lover  of  his  sister,  may 
be  imagined.  Nor  were  the  others  less  pleased  ;  only 
the  good  doctor's  satisfaction  was  clouded  by  his  inability 
to  get  out  into  the  wonderful  valley  to  obtain  any  of  the 
botanical  treasures  that  lay  so  near  at  hand.  But  his 
chagrin  disappeared  when  Templemore,  as  some  consola 
tion,  showed  him  the  purse  of  gems  that  had  been  sent 
to  him. 

"  We'll  give  up  orchid-collecting  after  this,  lad  ! "  he 
exclaimed  to  his  son.  "No  need  to  wear  out  my  old 
bones  any  longer  in  toilsome  wanderings,  when  we've 
got  enough  to  live  on  comfortably  without." 

Presently,  '  Puss '  came  back  with  a  wild  pig,  and  great 
was  the  rejoicing  over  the  meal  that  followed. 

Then  all,  save  Templemore — who  could  only  look  on 
from  the  window — went  out  to  examine  the  reptile 
monster  they  had  killed  and  to  gaze  in  astonishment  at 
its  huge  proportions.  The  Indians  had  already  begun 
to  skin  it,  but  had  not  finished  the  operation  when  the 
time  came  for  making  their  preparations  to  pass  the 
night. 

These  were  complete — the  four  white  men  sleeping  in 
the  cavern  and  the  Indians  bivouacking  outside — when 
strange  cries  were  heard  echoing  through  the  forest. 
Instantly  there  was  a  great  stir  among  the  Indians. 
With  one  accord  they  started  up,  exclaiming,  "The 
tigers  !  The  tigers  are  coming  1 "  Forgetting  their  fear 
of  the  'demons'  cavern,'  they  cried  out  piteously  for 
the  ladder  to  be  put  out  for  them ;  and  no  sooner  was 


380          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

this  done  than  they  scrambled  up  it  with  all  speed  into 
the  cave,  and  pulled  it  in  after  them. 

In  reply  to  the  amazed  inquiries  of  the  others,  Matava 
explained  that  they  had  recognised  the  distant  trumpet- 
ings  of  'Warracaba  tigers,'  those  fierce  animals  that 
nothing — not  even  fires — can  stay  or  keep  at  bay.  Soon, 
in  fact,  the  animals  could  be  heard  on  all  sides  around  the 
cavern,  though  but  little  could  be  seen  of  them  in  the  dark 
ness.  Their  growls  and  roars  and  squeals  were  answered 
by  hoarse  roars  of  defiance  from  the  puma  that  were 
deafening  as  they  reverberated  through  the  galleries  of  the 
cavern.  Outside,  the  '  tigers '  made  frantic  efforts  to  leap 
up  and  get  in  at  the  window,  while  those  within  had  much 
ado  to  keep  the  puma  from  leaping  out  amongst  them. 
They  also  fired  a  few  shots  at  them,  but  in  the  darkness — 
for  the  fires  had  burned  low — they  were  fired  at  random. 

"Why,"  said  the  doctor,  "I  should  think  there  must  be 
a  hundred  of  them  !  What  an  awful  place  this  forest  must 
be  !  I  know  that  wolves  hunt  in  packs,  but  I  never  before 
heard  of  '  tigers'  doing  so.  Wolves  can't  climb  trees  as 
these  can.  It's  awful,  perfectly  awful ! "  he  added,  the 
while  he  listened  to  the  diabolical  noises  going  on  outside. 
It  was,  indeed,  as  a  former  traveller  has  expressed  it,  '  like 
a  withering  scourge  sweeping  through  the  forest.'  * 

It  was  hours  before  the  din  died  down  ;  and  then,  just 
when  the  tired  travellers  were  falling  asleep,  the  most 
appalling,  human-like  cries  broke  forth,  sounding  first 
quite  close  at  hand,  and  then  dying  away  in  a  long-drawn 
wail  or  shriek. 

Again  the  new-comers  started  up  in  alarm  ;  but  Temple- 
more,  smiling  feebly,  bade  them  take  no  notice. 

*  See  Mr.  Harrington  Brown's  'Canoe  and  Camp  Life  Among  the 
Indians  of  British  Guiana,'  p.  71.  He  says  these  animals  hunt  in  packs 
of  as  many  as  a  hundred  or  more. 


IN  TIME  I  381 

"  It  is  only  the  '  lost  souls ' , "  said  he.  * 

"The  'lost  souls' I"  exclaimed  Kingsford.  "What 
can  you  mean  ? "  He  began  to  think  the  other  must  be 
raving. 

"  I  know  no  more  than  you  do,"  was  Templemore's 
reply.  "  So  the  Indians  account  for  those  sounds,  and 
that  is  all  I  can  tell  you.  Since  I  have  been  here  they  have 
serenaded  me  thus  every  night — even  sometimes  by  day — 
and  at  times  I  have  thought  all  the  'lost  souls'  from  the 
Infernal  Regions  must  have  been  let  loose  for  my  especial 
entertaintment — or  to  frighten  me  to  death  or  drive  me 
mad — I  know  not  which.  I  really  think,  if  I  had  not  had 
the  company  of  this  faithful  beast — she  always  roars  back 
defiance  at  them — I  should  have  gone  mad." 

Towards  morning  the  sounds  ceased,  and  sleep  became 
possible  for  two  or  three  hours.  But  when,  at  daylight, 
the  Indians  rose  and  ventured  out,  they  found  the  great 
snake  had  been  almost  completely  devoured.  Only  some 
bones  and  a  few  bits  of  skin  were  left. 

*  See  foot-note,  Chapter  V.,  p.  52. 


CHAPTER  xxxvi. 

THE    END. 

TEMPLEMORE  was  carried,  with  much  difficulty,  to 
'  Monella  Lodge/  where  an  attack  of  fever  super 
vened,  and  it  was  nearly  two  weeks  before  the  doctor 
pronounced  him  out  of  danger. 

Carenna  came  over  from  her  village  to  nurse  him,  and 
tended  him  as  devotedly  as  she  had  Leonard.  In  the 
height  of  the  fever  he  raved  constantly  of  the  great 
devil-tree,  of  gigantic  serpents,  of  Monella,  and  of  '  lost 
souls ' ;  and,  mixed  up  with  all,  were  a  number  of  names 
strange  to  those  who  listened  to  him  ;  for  he  had  been  too 
ill  when  found  in  the  cavern  to  give  more  than  a  brief  idea 
of  the  adventures  he  had  passed  through. 

While  he  lay  upon  his  bed  of  sickness,  anxious  friends 
watched  from  the  mountain  top  for  tidings  of  his  fate,  but 
received  no  intelligible  answers  to  their  signals ;  for  none 
of  those  now  with  Templemore  knew  how  to  reply  to 
them.  Thus  it  was  not  till  he  was  convalescent  and  well 
enough  to  be  taken  out  into  the  open  air,  that  any  inter 
change  of  messages  became  possible. 

Those  below,  looking  up,  day  after  day  had  seen 
little  flashes  of  light,  of  which  they  could  make  nothing ; 
but  now  Templemore  explained  their  meaning.  A  search 
in  the  cabin  brought  to  light  the  mirror  Monella  had 

382 


THE  END.  383 

thoughtfully  packed  up  and  hidden  carefully  away ;  and 
Templemore  was  thus  able  at  last  to  open  communication 
with  his  Roraima  friends. 

His  first  signalled  message  to  them  brought  back  the 
reply  : — 

"  Heaven  be  praised!  We  are  all  so  thankful  I  We 
have  mourned  you  as  dead!  And  we  are  in  great  afflic 
tion,  besides,  for  Monella,  the  great,  great-hearted  Mellenda, 
is  dead  !  He  died  peacefully  the  day  after  you  went  away.1' 

Then,  presently,  when  Templemore  had  sent  back  a 
message  of  sorrow  and  condolence,  another  came. 

"  The  whole  valley  at  the  bottom  of  the  canyon  is  half-filled 
up.  It  would  take  years  to  clear  it.  And  we  pictured  you 
as  lying  dead  beneath  it  all  I " 

Many  messages  passed  to  and  fro  during  the  remainder 
of  the  travellers'  stay ;  and  then,  after  a  time,  Templemore 
having  thoroughly  recovered,  preparations  were  made  for 
the  journey  back  to  the  coast. 

Both  Carenna  and  Matava  were  grieved  at  the  thought 
that  Leonard  had  remained  on  the  mountain  for  good,  and 
that  they  were  never  likely  to  see  him  more.  Carenna, 
alone,  however,  expressed  no  surprise.  She  told  Temple- 
more  that  the  deception  as  to  Leonard  she  had  practised 
upon  the  good  people  who  had  received  them  so 
hospitably  in  their  lonely  mountain  retreat  had,  all  her 
life,  been  a  sore  trouble  to  her.  It  was  some  consolation 
to  her,  therefore,  to  know  that  he  had,  after  all,  been  led 
back  to  his  own  people.  She  at  first  refused  the  valuable 
present  Leonard  had  sent  her,  saying  that  to  receive 
forgiveness  was  in  itself  more  than  she  had  hoped  for. 
But,  needless  to  say,  Templemore  persuaded  her  into 


384          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

accepting  it.  Matava's  delight  with  what  had  been  sent 
him  was  unbounded ;  especially  when  Templemore  told 
him  what  treasures  he  could  purchase  with  it :  rifles, 
pistols,  unbounded  supplies  of  powder,  and  unlimited 
tobacco,  and  other  things  that  Indians  prize. 

Meanwhile,  Doctor  Lorien  and  his  son  had  been 
assiduous  in  collecting  specimens  of  all  the  botanical  and 
zoological  treasures  with  which  the  neighbourhood  of 
Roraima  abounds ;  and,  when  the  time  for  starting  came, 
they  had  good  reason  to  be  satisfied  with  the  result. 
They  might  have  done  still  better,  perhaps,  if  they  had 
gone  more  into  Roraima  Forest ;  but  this  they  could  not 
make  up  their  minds  to  do.  Indeed,  they  could  not 
venture  far  without  an  Indian  guide ;  and  this  they  could 
not  get.  Neither  Matava  nor  any  one  of  the  other 
Indians  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  go  into  the  wood 
again ;  and  even  the  doctor  was  not  very  pressing. 
All  had  had  quite  enough  of  the  '  haunted  wood.'  For  it 
now  came  out,  too,  that  Templemore  had  become  a 
believer  in  the  '  didi.'  He  declared  that  more  than  once 
during  his  imprisonment  in  the  cavern  he  had  seen,  either 
at  early  morning  or  at  dusk,  strange  human-like  shapes 
— gigantic  apes — standing  watching  within  the  shadow 
of  the  trees. 

Nothing,  he  said,  would  induce  him  to  enter  that  wood 
again.  And  he  felt  certain  that  only  the  fact  that  the 
entrance  to  the  cavern  was  so  high  from  the  ground  had 
enabled  him  to  escape  with  his  life. 

'  Nea/  the  puma,  alone  showed  no  fear  of  the  gloomy 
forest.  She  went  hunting  there  daily,  and  nearly  always 
returned  with  something  to  reward  her  enterprise. 

When  all  was  ready  for  the  start,  two  or  three  last 
messages  passed  between  the  travellers  and  their  friends 
upon  the  mountain. 


THE  END.  385 

"Heaven  keep  you  and  all  those  dear  to  you!  Your 
memory  will  always  be  cherished  by  all  here"  came  from 
Leonard.  To  which  Templemore  replied  : — 

"  Long  life  and  happiness  to  you  and  your  dear  wife  and 
all  your  people" 

"  God  bless  you,  Jack  /  " 

"  God  bless  you,  Leonard  !  " 

Thus  they  finally  parted ;  and  a  few  hours  later  the 
homeward-bound  friends  looked  their  last  upon  Roraima 
from  the  ridge  near  Daranato.  The  mountain  was  lighted 
with  the  red  rays  of  the  setting  sun  and  towered  up  in 
glowing  splendour.  The  greens  of  the  wood  at  its  base, 
varied  and  vivid  in  colouring,  as  they  were,  contrasted 
with  the  pinks,  and  purples,  and  reds  of  the  precipitous 
walls  above,  that  now  looked  again  like  a  fairy  fortress  in 
the  clouds,  smiling,  and  fascinating  in  its  light,  aerial 
beauty. 

"  What  a  pity  the  city  does  not  show  I "  said  Harry. 
"  What  a  glorious  sight  it  would  make  !  " 

"  At  least  you  have  conquered  the  secret  the  mysterious 
mountain  has  so  long  and  so  well  concealed,"  Doctor 
Lorien  observed  to  Templemore. 

The  latter  gazed  on  the  mountain  gloomily.  His 
mind  went  back  to  the  morning  when  he  saw  it  first 
and  the  vague  forebodings  that  had  then  come  into  his 
mind. 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  said  doubtfully.  "  I  have  not 
brought  away  with  me  the  most  wonderful  secret  of  all — 
the  '  Plant  of  Life.'  When  I  think  how  I  was  cheated  out 
of  that,  by  the  mountain  itself,  as  you  may  truly  say — for 
its  very  rocks  came  crashing  down  to  prevent  my  escape, 
or  to  kill  me  if  I  persisted  ;  or  at  least,  to  insure  my 
leaving  nearly  everything  behind — when  I  think  of  this, 
it  seems  to  me  that  Roraima  has  guarded  most  of  its 


386          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

secrets  pretty  effectually,  and  I  am  almost  persuaded 
there  is  something  uncanny  about  it." 

Harry  laughed  at  this ;  the  more  so  that  it  came  from 
Jack. 

"  That's  very  fanciful — for  you,"  he  returned.  "  If  it 
had  been  Leonard,  now,  I  should  not  have  been  sur 
prised." 

"I  am  afraid  my  ideas  of  what  is  precisely  practical 
and  what  is  fanciful  have  been  a  good  deal  modified,"  Jack 
confessed.  "  So  would  yours,  if  you  had  passed  through 
my  experiences." 

"  Well,  after  all,  perhaps  you  haven't  lost  much,"  Harry 
returned.  "A  small  bundle  of  dried  plants  wouldn't  have 
been  of  much  use,  and  as  to  the  seeds,  if,  as  I  understand 
you,  they  only  thrive  high  up  on  the  mountains,  I  don't 
see  what  you  were  going  to  do  with  them.  Moreover, 
very  likely  they  would  have  been  eaten  up  by  insects, 
or  lost,  or  got  wetted  and  spoiled,  or  something,  before 
you  got  back  or  could  have  planted  them  in  a  likely 
spot." 

Then  they  continued  their  journey,  staying  that  night 
in  Daranato,  where  the  great  puma  at  first  created  a  scare 
among  the  dusky  inhabitants,  but,  showing  friendliness 
towards  all,  she  was  soon  the  object  of  unbounded  wonder 
and  interest  on  every  side. 

Some  two  months  later  there  was  again  a  little  dinner 
party  at  '  Meldona,'  Mr.  Kingsford's  residence,  and  the 
same  faces  were  gathered  round  the  hospitable  board — all 
but  Leonard  Elwood's.  •  Maud  looked  charming  and 
happy  as  she  glanced,  now  and  again,  first  at  Jack 
Templemore's  bronzed  face,  and  then  at  her  brother, 
listening,  not  for  the  first  time  now,  to  her  lover's  wondrous 
tale. 

She  and  Stella  had  shuddered  before  at  the  accounts 


THE  END.  387 

of  the  great  tree  and  its  victims,  and  of  the  horrors  of 
the  ' haunted  wood ' ;  and  had  talked  of  Ulama  and 
Zonella,  and  wondered,  again  and  again,  what  they  were 
like. 

"  Poor  Leonard  !  I  am  sorry  to  lose  him,"  Maud  said. 
"  Yet,  I  suppose,  he  does  not  need  pity ;  for  he  is  to  be 
envied  in  many  ways.  Fancy  his  dreamings — about  which 
we  used  to  tease  him  so — coming  true  after  all !" 

"  It  is  just  a  year  ago  to-day,"  observed  Mr.  Kingsford 
to  the  doctor,  "  that  you  were  at  dinner  here  and  first 
told  us  about  that  wondrous  stranger,  Monella.  We've 
had  an  anxious  time  ever  since." 

"  I  have  never  known  a  happy  moment  till  you  all 
came  back  the  other  day,"  said  Maud  sadly.  "  I  am  so 
thankful  that  the  cruel  suspense  is  ended  at  last.  I  have 
often  recalled  the  words  Dr.  Lorien  used  about  Roraima ; 
that  'its  very  name  had  come  to  be  surrounded  by  a 
halo  of  dread  and  indefinable  fear.'  I  can  truly  declare 
that  it  has  been  so  with  me.  I,  too,  had  come  to  hate 
and  dread  the  very  name.  It  has  seemed  to  me  like  a 
great,  remorseless  ogre  that  had  swallowed  up  two  of 
our  friends,  and,  as  I  feared,  was  going  to  swallow  up 
my  brother  and  two  more.  Yet,"  she  added,  looking  at 
Jack,  "  had  I  known  how  things  really  were,  had  I 
known  of  your  lying  lamed,  and  ill,  and  alone  in  the 
den  in  that  horrible  forest,  I  think  I  should  have  gone 
mad  I  What  a  comfort  to  you  this  dear,  faithful  animal 
must  have  been  !  " 

'Nea'  was  by  her  side,  and  she  put  her  tear-stained 
face  affectionately  down  to  the  animal's  head.  The  big 
puma  had  already  established  herself  as  a  favourite  with 
every  one  in  the  house. 

"  Truly,"  returned  Jack,  "  such  thoughts  occurred  to 
me  while  I  was  cooped  up  there.  I  couldn't  help  going 


388          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

over  things  in  my  mind ;  and,  when  I  considered  how 
the  mountain  itself,  and  all  the  horrors  of  the  forest, 
seemed  to  have  combined  against  me  to  prevent  my 
escape,  I  was  seized  with  a  sort  of  hate  and  detestation 
of  the  place.  And,  ever  since,  my  sleep  has  been 
disturbed — and  will  be  for  years  to  come,  I  feel  convinced 
— by  nightmare  dreams  of  the  sights  and  sounds  that 
haunt  my  memory  ! " 

"  I  feel  that  I  have  a  grudge  against  it,  too,"  the 
doctor  avowed.  "  Consider  all  the  wonderful  things  you 
have  told  us  that  are  to  be  found  inside  !  Then,  just  when 
I  got  so  near,  to  be  shut  out  in  that  way !  That  '  Plant 
of  Life/  too  1  I'd  have  given  a  good  deal  to  have  some 
specimens  of  that,  and  some  seeds.  /  would  have  got 
them  to  grow,  somehow,  if  the  thing  could  be  done  ! " 

"  I'm  precious  glad,  then,  that  you  didn't,"  the  irreverent 
Harry  put  in.  "  I'm  hoping  to  be  a  physician — one  day 
— remember  1  And  what  chance  would  there  be  for  me 
and  the  rest  of  the  profession,  if  you  taught  people  how 
to  live  for  hundreds  of  years  without  so  much  as  an 
illness  ?  " 

This  very  unexpected  view  of  the  matter  from  the 
vivacious  '  budding  doctor '  had  the  effect  of  turning  the 
thoughts  of  the  others  from  the  somewhat  gloomy  channel 
into  which  they  seemed  to  have  drifted. 

After  dinner,  the  belt,  and  the  purses,  and  their 
glittering  contents,  were  brought  in  and  spread  out  to 
view. 

"  Whatever  else  may  be  said,"  Mr.  Kingsford  declared, 
with  emotion,  "  there  is  not  one  here  who  will  not  have 
cause  to  remember  the  stranger  Monella,  and  Leonard, 
and  their  friends,  with  grateful  feelings.  And  you,  Jack, 
above  all ;  for,  if  I  am  any  judge  of  the  value  of  your  share 
of  these  things,  you  are  a  millionaire,  And  that  brings 


THE  END.  389 

back  to  my  mind  the  thought  that  is  now  constantly 
perplexing  me,  Who  was  this  wondrous  Monella  after  all  ? 
I  really  cannot  bring  myself  to  believe  he  was — what 
was  his  name  ? — Mellenda,  you  know." 

"  No,"  assented  the  doctor.  "  As  a  man,  I  have  the 
greatest  liking  and  respect  for  him ;  but,  as  a  scientist,  I 
am  bound  to  disbelieve  in  that  part." 

"  Since  I  have  no  claim  yet  to  be  considered  a  scientist," 
said  Harry,  "  I  suppose  I  am  free  to  believe  what  I  like. 
So  I  go  the  whole  ticket.  I  believe  he  was  what  I  first 
pronounced  him  to  be — a  magician — and — I  swallow  the 
Mellenda  legend — whole  1  So  there!"  This  very  em 
phatically. 

"  Oh  dear,  yes  \ "  Stella  exclaimed,  her  blue  eyes  opening 
wide  at  the  doubting  ones.  "  Why,  of  course,  it  must  be 
true.  It  is  so  much  more  romantic  and  poetic,  you  know!" 

Robert  shook  his  head  gravely. 

"  No  !  "  he  said,  very  decidedly.  "  I  honour  and  respect 
the  man,  and  his  memory,  from  all  I  have  heard  of  him, 
but — I  cannot  accept  that  wonderful  part  of  it." 

"Well,  /  do,"  Maud  exclaimed,  looking  round  with  a 
pretty  air  of  defiance,  more  particularly  directed  against 
Jack.  "So  that  makes  opinion  even,  so  far — three  for, 
and  three  against.  Now/'  to  Templemore,  "  of  course,  I 
knowjyow  will  side  with  the  others." 

To  every  one's  surprise,  however,  Jack  also  shook  his 
head. 

"  I  don't  know  that,"  he  answered,  with  a  comically 
bewildered  air.  "I've  really  had  all  my  old  notions  so 
mixed  up  and  blown  about,  that  I  honestly  admit  I  really 
cannot  make  up  my  mind.  The  whole  thing  is  an  enigma 
that  I  cannot  solve  as  yet — probably  never  shall.  So  you 
may  put  me  down  as  neutral — undecided — whatever  you 
like  to  call  it," 


390          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

Maud  clapped  her  hands  ;  and  upon  that  the  puma  gave 
a  loud  roar,  evidently  signifying  her  assent  and  appro 
bation. 

"  Three  for,  three  against,  and  one  neutral,"  Maud  cried 
"  That's  better  than  I  hoped  for  1 " 

The  doctor  laughed,  and  his  good-natured  eyes 
twinkled. 

"  You've  all  but  beaten  us,"  he  said  good-humouredl y. 
"  But,  going  away  from  that  part  of  the  subject,  I  feel 
truly  sorry  to  think  that  he  should  have  died  so  soon  after 
he  had  accomplished  the  work  he  had  had  so  much  at 
heart." 

"  There  again  I  am  inclined  to  differ,"  Templemore 
answered  slowly.  "  I  honestly  believe  that  nothing  could 
have  happened  to  please  him  more.  All  his  later  talk 
clearly  showed  that.  He  said  he  was  utterly  weary  of 
life,  and  anxious  to  be  '  released,'  as  he  called  it ;  yet  his 
love  for  his  people  was  so  great,  he  let  no  sign  of 
this  appear  till  he  felt  sure  all  had  been  finally  achieved. 
It  was  the  fear  that  that  work  might  be  upset  after 
he  had  gone — and  that  alone — that  made  him  so  anxious 
to  shut  out  all  future  communication  with  the  world 
outside ;  of  that  I  feel  convinced.  It  was  that  that 
influenced  him  too,  I  have  no  doubt,  in  making  me 
promise  to  keep  my  adventures  there  a  secret  from  the 
world  in  general.  But,  just  at  the  last,  almost  when 
I  was  coming  away,  a  doubt  seemed  to  come  into 
his  mind,  and  he  said  to  me,  '  I  release  you  from  that 
promise,  if  circumstances-should  arise  in  which  you  con 
scientiously  believe  it  would  be  conducive  to  the  good  of 
my  country  to  tell  the  story  of  your  sojourn  here.'  What 
he  meant  I  cannot  conceive ;  I  only  tell  you  what  he  said. 
Possibly  time  may  show.  He  seemed  to  have  the  '  gift  of 
prophecy '  to  some  extent  in  those  days ;  certainly,  every- 


THE  END.  391 

thing  went  to  show  that  he  foresaw,  or  expected,  his  own 
approaching  death." 

This  was  all  some  years  ago. 

Maud  Kingsford  and  Templemore  were  married  shortly 
after;  and  Stella  and  Harry  Lorien  are  now  married  too. 
And,  when  the  two  sisters  appear  in  society,  they  excite 
admiration,  not  only  by  their  beauty,  but  also  by  their 
matchless  jewels — that  once  glittered  on  the  bosom  of 
Ulama,  Princess  of  Manoa,  and  that  had  adorned,  pro 
bably,  the  persons  of  generations  of  descendants  of  former 
mighty  kings  of  that  once  mighty  empire. 

But  of  this  nothing  is  known  to  the  general  public. 
Templemore  and  his  friends  have  kept  the  promise  he 
gave,  and  preserved  the  secret  of  Roraima.  It  was 
only  a  short  time  ago  that  circumstances  arose  that 
seemed  to  him  to  justify  a  departure  from  the  course 
he  had  hitherto  observed.  This  was  when  the  dispute 
which  has  been  dormant  for  just  upon  a  hundred  years 
respecting  the  boundaries  of  British  Guiana  suddenly 
reached  an  acute  stage. 

"  Truly,"  he  said  to  his  wife,  then,  "  I  think  this 
is  the  contingency  our  friend  Monella  must  have  had 
in  his  mind  when  he  intimated  that  in  certain  circum 
stances  I  was  to  be  free  to  depart  from  the  silence 
he  had  enjoined.  It  seems  to  me  more  than  ever 
the  case  that  he  must  have  had  'the  gift  of  prophecy' 
at  that  time.  I  cannot  doubt  that,  if  he  were  alive  now, 
and  saw  that  the  future  international  position  of  Roraima 
was  hanging  in  the  balance,  he  would  wish  it  to  become 
permanently  British  territory,  rather  than  Venezuelan. 
And,  if  he  could  know  of  the  present  state  of  indifference 
— or  want  of  information — that  seems  to  prevail  in  England, 
I  feel  satisfied  he  would  wish  me  to  do  what  I  could  tq 


392          THE  DEVIL-TREE  OF  EL  DORADO. 

awaken  the  English  nation  to  the  true  facts  of  the  question 
that  is  at  stake." 

And  that  is  how  it  has  come  about  that,  after 
some  years  of  silence,  this  strange  story  of  Roraima 
and  the  ancient  city  of  El  Dorado  is  now  given  to  the 
world. 


THE   END, 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-75m-7,'61  (C1437s4)444 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  001  372  766  4 


PS 

1049 

A87d 


